《Black Witch from Another World》


 ILLUSTRATIONS

    Guys I feel very betrayed right now. -_- I thought that the image function doesn''t work for Google Photos so I decided to use Imgur, and what do you know. It doesn''t work either. So this is the best that I could do for now. Sorry if this seems a little bit anticlimactic but yeah, is the photo upload here broken or not? I need to know but yes. Here it is! On the links.


    Morus


    Mary or Maria


    By the way the images shown at the drawings are not actually their outfits in the story, just a kind of concept. Plus these drawings are old so yeah I plan to redo them again right now actually.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 1 – Forests And Breasts

    While I was playing a game called Endless World Online. "Fuck!" I scream in agony and my head hurting, my skin burning and¡ª "Wait..." but the pain was gone.


    "W-what...?" touching my forehead I feel fine, my head hurts a little still but its at least tolerable now than to what happened just before.


    [Then what the heck happe-] with my thoughts scrambled I look up and my mind went blank.


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    The ambient music of the game was gone and replaced with the serene sound of the birds chirping, a stream of water running, and the blue sky sprawling above the trees.


    "W-where am I...?" there''s no menu screen, I am not in my base, and there''s not even a starting location, just a very detailed looking forests.


    Even though this is just a forest, [This place looks better than any location I have ever seen.] typically virtual reality doesn''t surprise me anymore because I''m used to it but right now. "I can feel my chest beating..." for the first time in a long time I''m getting excited over an area again.


    "Is this an update?" was this something that the developers had been secretly working on?


    The realistic grassy smell of the place and the wind breezing past my face, with the hint of flower pollen in that breeze. My palms is feeling each blade of grass and my bum is actually uncomfortable from the rough and coarse surface of the dirt.


    "No, this can''t be..." all of these tiny little details all put together is something that not even the most latest of virtual reality technology couldn''t even achieve yet. [Let alone Endless which has been going on for 25 years.] they wouldn''t be able to make this even if they do have the technology, the game is too old.


    From the results of my own observations in here I unintentionally swallowed my saliva. Which is something that is also not possible in Endless. [No hell they could program salivary glands on each player.] I thought, as I look back at this scene once more.


    I look and take in the scenery in front of me. In awe at the scenery I have never seen before enveloping, I stumble upon the tree behind me as I rest on its trunk.


    Feeling the wood on my back [This texture...] it''s real. There''s no other way to describe it.


    Although VR consoles have become so advanced now that they are able to use the brains functions to simulate a sense of touch. Even with that this level of detail shouldn''t even be possible¡ª


    [This should be illegal.] it would encroach the brain on the level of being dangerous. I recall an infamous incident of someone being too immersed in a VR game so much that when a family member accidentally unplugged off the console the immense shock of the sudden disappearance of what the man thinks as his real life that he went to a coma and had to be put into the hospital for months!


    The investigation after that concluded the guy has the graphics at the highest definition and that he also cranked the touch sensitivity filter to the max as well, simulating the real world to the point of it being too realistic. So when it suddenly went off it became something similar to blacking out and falling unconscious.


    [Don''t tell me I''ve done something similar to that guy.] he said in an interview afterwards that he thought he was still in the game while in coma. So it may be something similar to that.


    I shiver in fear, "Shit..." I click my tongue as when I wake up I''ll probably be surrounded by news people in the hospital if that were the case.


    [But still...] I never heard of the guy saying he felt a great pain all over his body when it happened so maybe it''s different for each person?


    The pain felt so terrible though that for a moment there I had to admit that I was surprised that I''m still even alive, much less feeling nothing afterwards right now.


    But the most important thing right now is, "Why''s my body feeling so heavy!" I need to get my ass off the grass.


    I stretch my arms up and pull them hard, with the nice feeling of bones cracking on my back and fingers like a day after a hard day''s work in the office. "Aaaaauunn~!" that sensation feels so¡ªwait.


    "Aaaahhh.....weehhh...wait what the actual fuck?!" holding tightly down at my throat, [Why''s my voice so damn feminine!?] one surprise after another, at this point I don''t even know what should I prioritize.


    I instinctively hold on my throat. After feeling it for a bit, and yup, there you have it, I found the answer. "Where''s my Adam''s Apple?" I cough afterwards, I need to stop screaming.


    "...Wait I''m a girl in-gane you dumbass." my thoughts are so scrambled that I need to calm down. "There." I feel much better noe.


    [For now I need to...] I look around the area, looking for that one fundamental element all living organisms need.


    "There!" I shouted again, but this time my voice isn''t strained.


    A pool of water.


    Although it''s important for everyone but why am I looking for it specifically? Well in truth I need to confirm something.


    Since I''m on a bit of an elevation I need to watch my step, as in look down.


    When I started looking down my mind noticed a certain possibility. It''s only a flash in my head a moment ago but right now I could no longer ignore it. [This feels too real.] I thought as my body feels uncomfortable right now.


    Tall brown boots with a tights hugging up to my thighs, brown stockings with a horizontal line on the left and vertical line designs on the right with knifes wrapped around it. Many assortment of things like potions and spells nicely wrapping around my hips along with small sacks and pocket-sized pouches.


    A purse-sized saddlebag is resting on my thigh area tied up to my belt, and to round it off a tailcoat like skirt thing with many pockets, covering my thighs down just below under my knees with small belts connecting them in the middle.


    First of all, even I''m surprised I''m able to wear something as cumbersome and heavy as this but most importantly is this outfit.


    But currently I managed to get down and finally reach the small pool of water that''s just as big as a puddle.


    Looking down. "Yup." it''s me¡ª it''s my character, my avatar, me in the game. A women, a female half-demon elf and half-succubus. The character that I''m used to always see, but yet still surprised about having such a look of shock that I''ve never seen before in the game.


    [...What?] I began touching and feeling the skin of my face, confirming what''s on the mirror.


    It has black hair with streaks of hit pink. Purple colored eyes and small hearts next to them. My ears are that of a demon elf, a bat-like shape with 3 pointy tips across. A small heart shaped pupil for being a succubus is there as well as fangs and a long pointed tongue common in both. But although it isn''t there for now but the small pinkish dots just above my eyebrows meant that I will grow horns in certain circumstances.


    But still, this entirely different face, this beautiful female face, is moving and reacting and making the same expressions as I do, like its my own.


    Looking at my face once more in the water. "Damn Morus....even I have to admit I''m proud of you right now." this Morus is the one I''m staring right now, in other words me.


    Although my look is like that of a seductress, in less formal terms a slut. So much that I''m beginning to question my own manhood.


    But still, [I''m quite happy seeing your face move like this.] Morus is the character I have been playing for 25 years now. As I don''t make spare characters she is the only one I have ever played on Endless. So there''s an unbreakable familiarity with this look that even I don''t want to admit because I''m just used to it. Mostly that is


    "Sigh..." boing, boing, I can see my breast jiggling a bit after touching it,


    [Tits huh...] this is gonna take some time to get used to, and this definitely will permanently hurt my pride as a man, along with this. "It''s flat." two new mountains rise up and the old one falls.


    [...Shouldn''t I be ban for doing this?] I have seen many players simulating sex in private rooms, surprisingly the devs don''t really ban them unless noticed on the forums and such but still.


    "...Lets not talk about that for now." I close my legs. The thought of it is too painful for a man like me.


    [But thank god I''ve built her with a modest body in mind.] touching my breasts once again. This will definitely not become a habit of mine.


    But yes, I am now Morus. My name is now Morus Sibylissa, the name of the character that I used in Endless World Online for 25 years. I don''t want to use my real name Rin, with this me right now.


    I look at myself in the water once more, I wore a black leather turtle neck undershirt, along with a sleeveless dark brown thin crop top jacket, and finally a brassiere coat in-between the shirt and the jacket that you can see on my waist.


    But since this is still medieval in a sense, I wore some metal armor on areas like the elbows, neck and hips. But since I choose mobility more I don''t have much armor overall.


    But still, [I can''t just stare at my own reflection like I''m Narcissus forever.] I thought while letting go my breast. "It''s time for me to go..." as I finally turn around and ready to¡ª


    "Wait."


    "Go...huh? Who said that?" I look around to see where that oddly monotone voice comes from, and finally look down.


    As I began to see the water splashing for no reason, I stare at it for a while, in awe, as I wonder what this is. [Magic?] I look closer, and see what looks to be like letters start forming.


    It gradually began to form words, then a sentence, until it reads as a message for me.


    ''I; god, have accidentally killed you by lightning Rin. So as an apology I have transferred you here in this world. Once again I apologize for my mistake.


    Signed, god.''


    "Are you kidding me?"


    I stepped on the pool of water with force, splashing it around and quickly dissipating like steam.


    I look at the hole that was once a puddle. "...Must have snorted some mushrooms on that tree I was sleeping in." I turn around and swiftly leave the scene.


    And I go on my merry way.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Heya guys! Newbie here, I came from the wattpad scene so yeah this book is originally from there but I decided to start over and do a remake, so although the story may be similar to on wattpad, certain events are different. I decided to do this since admittedly I''m not one that likes to change to much of the chapter after being published so the style may be different than to now. So hope you enjoy the story! Arigatou! :)


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 2 – I Really am in Another World

    Walking on this forest alone in my thoughts. [Maybe I shouldn''t have done that.] I shook my head as I remove such thoughts and focus on the task at hand, getting out of this fucking forest.


    [But still...] Yes I probably shouldn''t kick that message like that but, [I mean it''s that ''god''s'' fault.] I thought in anger.


    I don''t know if that disproves my earlier theory of this being a dream while I''m in a coma but it could be the real deal, [I don''t really wanna incur a god''s wrath but I''ll treat that message with a lot of salt for now.] I don''t know if that was a joke by the developers or I really am just snorting shrooms.


    "...Or maybe this game is messing with me." I may still be in Endless and those assholes that is the game masters are playing a prank on me.


    "Tsk I''ll kick their asses then." with renewed anger I go forward now, vigorously wanting to get out of here.


    I am travelling along this thicket of trees, roots, and rocks in a random direction in a straight line. [Honestly I don''t know what the fuck am I supposed to be going.] just walking around and hoping to find something is not really the most cleverly thought out plan is it.


    Until I was stopped by some trees blocking my way. "I suppose since I am Morus right now I kick these trees out huh." I said that as a joke but...


    A spark suddenly lit up in my heart as I thought of the concept every people was wishing exists when they were a kid. "Magic!" of course magic you dumbass, I''m a mage for god''s sake!


    "I definitely need to try it...." I stare at the tree for a bit, with a smile on my face for the first time since I came here.


    I look around. [But I don''t really wanna use any magic that could damage the surroundings.] I don''t really wanna cause forest fires or bore through logs here without any justifiable reason right? Plus I''m an elf so of course I''m a fan of nature.


    I look for a bit more until I found a particularly thick branch that could support me above.


    [That''s should do for now.] I smile as I found the perfect test for it.


    I squat down, focus on the thickest part of the branch, hold my breath for a bit and look on, fully ready. {"Sprint Jump!"} I shouted my spell which causes my body to sped up midair and reach heights not capable for an ordinary person.


    As I jump, [Holy shit!] for a few seconds there I felt the feeling of flying using magic!


    "Whooaa...." when I jumped up, for the first time ever since playing the game that I ever felt this sensation before.


    "It''s all real!" due to real life not having magic, creating one in virtual reality is very strange as you control yourself using real life to move.


    So normally when you''re flying there''s always an invisible wall that you feel on your legs for balance. You can never turn them off since it''s connected to the sense of touch your foot has in real life. But this was the first time actually flying without it.


    "E-even with advancement of VR this shouldn''t be possible..." just like how you can''t have every interaction in real life be coded for a regular game, the strangeness of creating something magical based in physical senses is impossible. [No matter the technology you can''t create something that doesn''t exist.] and now that basic limitation is broken.


    Looking on my palms and releasing magic. "...Hell yeah." it''s like a feeling of liberation, my body not beholden to any game-like restrictions. It''s not a bad feeling to have.


    Also there was a surge of power, a tingling sensation of a thick air-like substance flowing within me to my legs, undoubtedly magic as well.


    I look down, the spell a success and I made a wide grin. "Alrighty then..." I straighten my back and hold on to the tree bark, the texture completely real, and taken a look on the view in front of me.


    "What a view to celebrate." I celebrate my first intentional magic I casted in this place with this view. Normally being proud to cast a spell is only for those reserve in the tutorial but this time, I think, is quite different.


    [There is only one thing left I need to do.] there is no doubt in my mind anymore where I am but it is only 99% confirmed.


    Let''s make it a hundred. "Now then, status!" none, there isn''t a response this time, no black screen or any letters in front of me, nothing.


    Normally this would dampen the mood but, "As I thought." It''s indifference.


    [Now that confirms it.] The completely realistic surroundings, with even the textures are real. The lost of the flying support barrier, and then the disappearance of status. All of this combined just makes me consider only one, single, conclusion.


    "100 percent..." I spoke slowly.


    One that when I say it to myself will completely turn me into weebshit. But alas I look at the view in front of me, with the many trees and nature covered my eyes, and then the blue sky without any pollution as clouds dotted around and semi blocks the sun. I smile and snicker at myself as I admitted the inevitable line.


    "....I really am in another fucking goddamn world...." I said the magic words but at least got my swearing along in it.


    Now that I said it out of my system I step back for a moment and enter in my deep thoughts.


    [What the hell should I do now?] now that I''m presumably in another world now. First things first I''m not a dense highschooler that can''t even fuck his own harem. I''m a grizzly 30 something year old brothel veteran that has decades worth of pick up lines that mostly work, and my ears always perk up when my name''s being mentioned i.e I''m not a dense brick but having elephant ears.


    [Now that''s confirmed what else?] I remember my parents...


    "Mom..." I look on with sadness at the approaching down to sunset. "That''s..." I dunno what to feel.


    [I guess I''m really cruel huh...] I don''t anything about it, because I know. [Thankfully I have arranged my inheritance before I''m here.] so that only my mom and my sisters would get the money, no one else.


    "Now then..." I look at the beautiful scenery once more and there''s only one thing I can think of about this. [If I survived then that''s good I get to see them again but if not then I shouldn''t sulk about it.] I lived a life with no regrets so I believe I can start something new in this new world.


    As Morus Sibylissa.


    [And I wouldn''t be a dumb dense virgin highschooler!] I promised to myself. I made that thought to lighten myself up. "Hehehaa..." and it worked enough to make me smile and look into the future.


    "Now now Rin¡ªI mean Morus, now''s not the time for to think of before and move my ass." then I moved my ass.


    But as I move my ass,


    "Aaaahhh...!"


    A scream was heard.


    "Where did that come from?!" I look to see where that voice came from.


    "Heeelp...!" the female voice cried out loud again.


    As my thoughts were a sudden mess from that cry. "Crap!!" my body moved all at once and immediately track where that voice came from.


    {Sprint Jump!} {Wind Sphere!} {Gravity Rush!} {Mass of Air!}


    Four spells at once, this is something that you would need a lot of mana for and also need the right combinations of spells to make it not backfire on you.


    Sprint jump for extra speed while jumping. Wind sphere for small masses of air to concentrate on my hands and feet. Gravity rush to bend my center of gravity forward so I can move easier. Then mass of air to make my whole body mass lighter so I can move faster.


    [What an exhilarating feeling!] having your body as light as a feather while moving at lightning fast speeds is enough to get me in a feverish high! Although jumping from that branch earlier was great, this takes it to a whole another realm.


    Jumping from branch to branch like a ninja is something that could not be replicated in any other media aside from those where you only watch and read.


    "I need to keep focus¡ªwhoa!" I tried to say as a tree branch above hit my face. [I have someone to save right now.] I am by no means a knight in shining armor that saves the princess and defeats a dragon. [I''ll help her out, especially if they can get me out of this place.] that''s my logic.


    "G-get out...!" the voice is getting closer and it sounds to be a girl, a very young girl at that. [It''s the first time I heard a human''s voice in this place, so I need to save her for me to get information.] she might be useful to me. I''m not some hero that can save everybody so I''ll save those I care and find useful, she is in the latter.


    And finally, "Hyup..! Made it!" I sat on the last branch before looking at a field of red flowers in front of me, surrounded by an ocean of green.


    And on the flowers is something that''s ruining the view. "Haawoouuhh....!!" aloud howl echoes throughout the whole field, as it signaled it''s group to surround the area.


    [What''re they surrounding for?] I thought for a moment before taking a closer look.


    "H-h-h-help~meeee~!" In the middle of the field, a scrubbing sound was heard from the flowers. It''s from the source of the voice, a young girl with red hair that seemingly camouflage herself with her hair is wailing for help.


    "...That''s the one." I said in a low voice as to not hear me, but she''s definitely the one I heard earlier, although I couldn''t see her very well but she is in distress right now, and I said I gotta save her right?


    I grab a long throwing knife equipped on my thigh, "Alright time to test out my aim from years of first person shooters."


    I pointed the blade right on the main beast''s head as my other hand hovers on the knife.


    {Wind Blade!} {Spinning Wind!}


    I casted two spells in quick succession, one is for the wind to concentrate and increase the sharpness and speed of the knife, as the other one allows the knife to spin as I throw it for more penetrating power.


    [And the final one.] I grab the knife itself tightly with my other hand.


    {"Ember!"} I shouted.


    Immediately a trickle of sparks like those of a firework covers my hand, burning the blade into a melting temperature.


    Or so it would normally would. [This thing''s ore been dug up from the lava of hell itself!] Luciferian Steel. A metal only found within the inferno sections of Endless. A metal which only produces when demon infested magma is around. So something like my spell won''t melt it one bit.


    "Hrrreea¡ªah?!" the beast in the middle of pouncing on the little girl was flown away to her right.


    The beasts being beasts didn''t notice the knife being thrown their way. "Eat hell you scum!" I shouted.


    [Just the perfect time as well.] if it had been a second later that girl would have been dead meat. [Poor thing, didn''t even noticed it until the end.] I checked my hands as I have four more blades in my hand, one for each beast on the ground


    {Wind Blade} I casted wind blade to get ready to kill them off.


    Looking at the first victim is almost pitiful. It perfectly hit the side of its face, near the cheek bones and were all burnt crisp. It bore through the thing like a drill on wood, or a lamprey boring on a prey and came out the other side.


    Luckily beast''s body collapsed where the blade landed so it won''t cause a fire, I should be careful next time.


    Now looking at the remaining four "Alright you fuckers I''ll skewer you each for dinner!" I smiled as I grab each knife and casts a spell on it.


    [I don''t need to bring out my main weapon for these guys.] I thought as I grabbed one knife and begun to aim it at them.


    "Hoooooowwwl...!" they all seem to be ready too.


    They pull off their aggro from the girl and focused them all on me.


    {Spark Plug!}


    In a cruel twists of fatethis beast will be killed the same way that also killed me.


    I threw them at the one right beside the girl as it''s still getting ready to lunge at me when it hit its eye and spasm itself for a few seconds before falling flat next to the girl with it''s brain undoubtedly fried.


    [I''m gonna give that girl some trauma ain''t I?] I shook that thought off as I need to focus on the other three charging towards me at a surprising speed.


    "Alrighty then..." grabbing a knife.


    {Fertilizer!}


    And threw it at one of the charging beast.


    It hits the snout this time, but that didn''t seem to kill it immediately...but nature did though.


    "Hawuuh?!?" its snout has been closed shut by the vines quickly wrapping around it and then the moss spreading all over it''s face.


    By the effects of fertilizer; the target hit will become a source of food for the plants around it. it seems that the moss and vines came from the fact the knife touched a splatter of green slop on the tree bark when I casted the spell.


    But now. "Rraaawwgghhhrr..!" the beast somehow managed to get to the tree and surprisingly climb up to it very well.


    "Yikes!" I won''t be able to throw the knife fast enough.


    The tree started to wobble as it climbs closer to me.


    [Think!] When it finally came close to my feet I unconsciously put my foot up. Then an answer finally came.


    {"Iron Stomp!"}


    The strike was a close one, I put all my power to that single kick and stomp down on the beast that almost got me.


    When it went close I finally got a good look at it. It looked like a wolf in all accounts but it''s front legs were on the sides having a wide shoulder, similar to a gorilla, but far smaller. A weird creature indeed, I''ll call it the silverback wolves.


    But that doesn''t matter now since I felt the cracks of it''s skull before falling down, it''s foaming from the mouth with its eyes clotting blood. With it''s arm like legs wide open like having a hug. A hug for the grim reaper that is.


    When the last and smallest one of the silverback wolves saw that I''m not only superior from afar but up close as well, it skedaddle like it saw a monster. It''s quite comical actually.


    "Now then." I step down and saw the wolf twitch before succumbing to the cold hands of death, I walk forward.


    [Man have I gone cold or what?] Normally a person couldn''t kill a creature quite easily, even if it''s not human I should have felt more remorse than what I currently am.


    Well, my arms are shaking and feeling disgusted and sad at the sight of the creature being devoured by plants right now.


    [Well I guess I''m quite glad that I haven''t lost my humanity after the fight is over huh?] My heart starts clenching at the sight of the beast I killed. [It would only feel me when my bloodlust is gone huh?]


    "So this is really not a game after all." I was hoping that these carcasses would soon disappear and turn to XP or drop a crystal or something but I guess I need to let go of my attachments to the game.


    I hold my chest as I look away and grab the knife from the plant infested carcass.


    I look at the blade, with the blood of the creature that I just killed, I like dogs in real life and seeing the blood of something similar to it gave me a bitter, flat expression without a smile or a frown, just a line across my face.


    I look up at the sky where the clouds finally unblock the sun and it''s rays are shining down at this very field of red.


    "I guess I really am in another world huh?" I smile, as the rays of the sun hits my face and a warm, fuzzy feel spreads across my body telling me ''You didn''t do anything wrong.'' as I walk towards the girl I saved.


    I swipe away the blood from the blade, the red blending in to this field of red and sheathed them back at the scabbard on my body.


    I stop walking, and look at the red headed girl in front of me, sitting on her bum with an obviously nervous face, and all I could say is...


    "Yo, you alright?"


    I''m terrible with kids.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Heya! Me here, I hope you guys like this chapter, unfortunately I didn''t manage to put the conversation with Morus and the girl into this chapter, I just didn''t feel like it''ll fit with the chapter after the wolf fight so yeah, and plus I just realized that Chapter 1 was a REALLY short chapter, so I just don''t want you guys to immediately plunge into a 3000 word chapter on ya. But yeah a reminder that chapter is an exception and it will continue to get longer as time goes on.


    But yeah I''ll leave you guys a question. What do you think I should make of the animal sounds? Is it a quotation mark (") or this mark ('') lemme know. And yeah I''ll tell you guys how my symbols work (", [], {}) OK my profile account. So arogatou guys! :D

 Chapter 3 – A Rose in the Middle of Blood

    "Yo, you alright?" She said.


    "Y-y-yes~!" I nervously said with my eyes closed.


    [T-this is so disrespectful..!] I blush red when I imagine what mama would react after she saw my manners towards her.


    With purple eyes, long and flowing black hair and pointed ears. I owe this lady my life.


    [If only I have listened to mama and papa...] I lament.


    [I should have waited for brother to come, I should have come here tomorrow instead, I should have papa come help me, I should have I should have...!] All these thoughts, regrets are making my little head hurt, but immediately I think of the person that saved my life.


    [...No, I shouldn''t think that, it will be disrespectful for the person that saved my life to be thinking about this...] She personally came to my rescue even though I did this all to myself, killed the Werebeast, did all this trouble for me and all I can think of is regrets? [If mama knew she would give me a big smack on my bum.] That would hurt me more than any beasts!


    I open my eyes and see her sitting down and looking at me straight with her weirdly shaped pupils. [A-am I that rude?? I should thank her immediately!] I unconsciously step back.


    "T-thank y¡ª!" Just as I was muttering a thank you,


    "You alright there?" She pointed at the scratches on my knees and legs, while stepping back one of the flower''s leaves glides one of the bruises. At the same time as well, "Oh? Did I interrupt you? Sorry, sorry." She said as she look at me like she made a mistake.


    "Y-yes... I- I mean no..!" I answered looking down, jumbling my words and biting my lip. [I-I shouldn''t bother onee-san anymore than I should have.] I thought, but she gave me a slim smile.


    "It hurts doesn''t it?" She said, seemingly seeing through my lie.


    [Lie?] ''Never lie to your elders.'' is what mama said. And her words plus mama''s sunk my heart and made me said my selfish desire.


    "Hmm..hmn..." Is all I can say as I nodded up and down.


    But she doesn''t feel any disgust towards it, but instead a brighten up look as she goes and grabs one of her bags. "It''s always good to be honest with yourself." She kindly said as she pulls out a red bottle.


    But first, ''Be honest with yourself.'' [I will always remember that onee-san!] I wide smile appear on my face.


    She saw the look of my face and her lips grew wider as well, "Well this might sting a bit so endure it for now." She opens up the cork and sprinkles a few drops of the bright-red liquid to her hand before scrubbing her hands together.


    I nodded in response.


    [If it''s for you I''ll do anything!] I said such a reckless thing my father would be in shock for if he heard it.


    "Well mind if I hold on to your legs for now?" She kindly asks.


    "..Yes..." I push them straight towards the lady.


    "Good, alrighty then." She holds below my knee. "Be sure okay?" She said immediately afterwards as her hands glides across my legs.


    I wince for a bit as she spreads the liquid all over but I endure it, [I''m fine I''m fine!] I repeatedly said in my head. This pain is nothing compared to the debt I owe her.


    But even I was surprised at how quick it was, as she immediately went to my other leg and started caressing it while my eyes are still closed. Before long...


    "Done." I immediately open my eyes in shock as I see no scratches or bruises, or even scars resulting from them. It''s like I''ve never ever been attacked.


    "T-thank you....!!" She must have used one of the potions my brother buys on occasion on me! He said that they''re pretty pricey and father always calls him a wuss for buying it, ''A man''s scars are his pride!'' papa said.


    [To think she used such a thing on someone like me!] Then I decided.


    "Thank you very much!" I immediately stood up and bowed down deeply.


    "To think you would use your precious potions on someone like me! To help someone that came here all to herself! To actually save someone the likes of me......" I said everything I wanted to say, I wanted to say more but that''s all I could muster up until now. At the end I even started to sob and tear up. [How could I ever repay her?] If she''s I boy I would know but she''s not, how could I..


    But still, "Hey, I heard someone calling for help and I did, I just did it cause it was the right thing." She stood up and patted my hair, making it all messy.


    But that doesn''t matter, "Snnff... Sniff.... Thank y-you." I wipe down my tears, and look up to her, her radiant beauty shining through as the sun''s rays are piercing through.


    [M-my hero..!] My eyes sparkle, now looking at her with a different lens.


    "You''re welcome then. So, why don''t we exchange names."


    [Ooh.. Her name....] I''m gonna find my hero''s name, this is exciting!


    "W-well then! M-my name''s Maria!"


    ¡ªMorus POV¡ª


    "Then call me Morus."


    [Did I do good?] Self-admittedly I''m terrible with kids.


    I think this is the first time that it ended decently, usually they would cry and stuff but not here. She almost did but hold it back, what a tough girl.


    I mean I never had them bowing to me like that, trying to apologize and stuff, but this Maria girl reminded me of the time I was in the office so I oddly relate to her in a way. So I then unintentionally patted her head.


    [I wonder if she''s scared of me then?] She did close her eyes for a while there, but I can understand that. Meeting someone that just killed five beasts next to you up close would make anyone close their eyes. But at least she seems to be quite happy about me healing her up though.


    Looking around the place for a bit. [Is it because I got good at parenting for once or is this kid herself that brave? Either way looking at this scene and not running away is impressive either way.] I mean next to you is a beast with brain goo coming out, the other''s are being eaten alive by plants, half of it''s face burned off and one spazzing out. It''s a miracle if you think about it.


    "Uh-uhm... Morus-san?" She meekly called my name.


    "Oh sorry was deep in thought. Yes?" I said, [Guess I''ll get back in reality for now.]


    "W-well you see.... I honestly don''t know how I could repay your kindness Morus-san.." She shyly said, as she squeezes her legs and shoulders together in embarrassment.


    "O-oooh..? So that''s what you mean." My eyes wide in shock.


    [What a nice girl.] I smiled deeply,


    "There, there." I patted her head once again, so looks quite happy about it. "Well you being here is already enough for me." I said, as she being here would give me my first knowledge on this world.


    "R-really..?!" She excitedly said, holding my hand and looking at me with a spark in her aquamarine eyes.


    "Yup, because of... here." I wiggle my fingers around till it lands on her forehead.


    She blinks for a few times. "In my head...?" She curiously asks.


    "Yup, yup! I need you answer me some questions you see? I''m not from around here so I need some help." I explain.


    After she thinks about it to sink what it meant. "Oh! Morus wants me to be her guide!" She seemed to understand most of it.


    Well the questions I asked are pretty simple; Where is the nearest town/city and is there any sort of guild here.


    Well the first one is pretty obvious, "Yes yes it''s just right outside this forest! It''s where I live and also my family owns an inn! So please stay there!"


    "Oh really? That''s convenient, and also you''ll be a great advertiser in the future." I complimented her seamless transition from the city to her family inn. "Advertiser?" She asked with a question mark. "Nothing, nothing." Never mind.


    The other question is that although the first thought of hearing the word "guild" you think of the titular Adventurer''s Guild. But I need to know if there are any other ones I could join from.


    "Well there are lots of them! Merchant''s Guild, Mage''s Guild, Crafts Guild, there''s even the Carpenter''s and Mason''s Guild!" She pause as she takes a breath, "Of course there''s also the Adventurer''s Guild where my brother is!" But the last one is the main one I''m looking for.


    [Mmm.... Joining the other guilds is also an option for me as well.] I curiously thought as there seems to be more options here than I thought.


    "A-also my mother''s in the Sewing Guild!" She pointed out.


    Although I have heard of the Merchant''s and Mage''s Guilds before, to think there are many other types of guilds as well. It makes you wonder how dense this world is compared to others.


    [Plus being a famous adventurer is a bit too standard nowadays, so having other sources of income also works for me as well.] With my experience of being a white-collar worker, I think I can survive the world of merchants.


    I chuckle a for a bit as I''m formulating my plan to live in this world. "Thanks a lot Maria, now I can think of what I''ll do from now on." Honestly I was a bit skeptical at first about asking information from a kid but I guess I''m wrong in that one.


    "Yaaay Morus-san praised me!" She giggled covering her face with her hands.


    [Geez ''ur melting me here.] I lightheartedly thought, but there''s still one more thing I need to ask. "By the way Maria, what are you doing in a place like this?"


    Immediately, her giggle froze and she almost turned to stone.


    "A-ah...uh aaah! I forgot!" Immediately she ran around confused, looking for something. "Ah!" She grab a yellow handle and pull it out, it''s a basket.


    "S-sorry..!! I forgot, I was supposed to grab these Wolfsmarys for my mama and give it to her!" She quickly grabs up the red flowers called ''wolfsmary'' and puts them in the basket.


    I grab a piece of it myself, [Wolfsmary huh?] A red colored version of the Earthly plant rosemary, with small flowers scattered about. [What an oddly appropriate name.] I thought as I compared the flower to the red flowing locks of her hair.


    "Want me to help you with that?" I ask. Holding down the flower. "Y-you''ve already done so much Morus-san, I can''t bother you anymore than I have!" She shouted, looking at me with full determination in her eyes.


    [Well... Guess can''t be helped.] If she''s looking at me like that there''s no way I can bother her.


    I look around to see the Silverback Wolves still on the ground with my knives still on them. [Crap! I almost forgot about something too.] I scratch my head as I walk to the wolves and pull out the knives.


    It seems that the little Maria is done picking the flowers. "..." But she seems to be looking intently at the knife I just pulled out from the brain of this wolf, blood spilling and all.


    "Hm? What is it Maria?" I ask her. "W-well t-this may be rude to ask but..." And she bowed once again. "May I please have the Werebeast''s skin!"


    Looking bewildered, I ask. "Uhm, sure... But may I ask why though?" Genuinely curious.


    "W-well you see... I''m mama''s apprentice in the sewing guild... And she always wanted to get the Werebeast''s pelts to use so..." Her fingers touch, looking embarrassed, but manage to squeeze out her answer. "I wanna make her feel happy!"


    [An honest to god answer....] I thought in admiration, as I keep opening and closing my mouth for what I supposed to say next to that, but I just smiled at the end and gave her the blade. "Here, you want it right?" I smiled as I said that to her.


    "T-thank you!" She bowed once again. "Oh don''t worry about it." I place the knife in front of her. "I give you my friendship and trust with this knife, so here." But I intend it to be her last bow to me, I don''t want her acting like that anymore, it''s making me blush.


    [Are all kids in this world this good?] If so then humanity is heading in the right direction, I look at her and was shock for a moment then turned to determination as she grips tightly onto the knife.


    "Yes! We''re friends now Morus-san!" Her body straighten up.


    "You''re too tense, so having nicknames first off would help lessen our distance." I cheerfully said. [I may be getting too into this.] I thought, but honestly didn''t care.


    "Since when I first saw you I couldn''t find you in the pile of these flowers you call Wolfsmarys... I''ll call you Mary then!" In the field of red I saw her head bobbing up in the middle with those wolves. A fitting name I think.


    "Oooh... Then uh.. I''ll call you Mori-san then!" She beamed with smiles.


    "Well.. Sure then, I''m Mori now." I said as I scratch my head.


    [Oh well, I didn''t know exactly why we did this. But as my first friend this should be fine, I think? Maybe? Well that''s the future to decide.]


    After that well... Our first activities are cutting the skins of these unfortunate animals.


    [What friend-like activity indeed!]


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 4 – The City In-Between Rivers

    "Uhm... Mori-san, Munch! Mmn... Isn''t that too heavy for you?" Chomp! She asks as she takes a bite down out of that wolf drumstick.


    "No no, Crunch! Hmmn... Ah no, I''m surprised as well that I can lift it this easily." I answered as I eat the wolf-on-a-stick down, including the bone.


    [Man, this body''s really something now.] I wondered as I gulp down the meat.


    Aside from my gender changing, I can weight more than what most men can carry, and my jaws are sturdy enough to crush bone. [I''m starting to think this might not be so bad after all.] I thought, looking down and smiling at the two bulges in front of me.


    "Mori-san?" But Mary interrupts my thoughts. "Oh, sorry, it''s nothing." She looks at me with a pouting face, wrapping the bone around the wolf''s skin she''s carrying.


    After skinning the wolves up, only three of them were salvageable. But she was more than happy with that, then came the problem of what to do with the meat.


    Obviously we wouldn''t leave it behind, even as a Japanese man I still know not to waste good food. So I decided to cook them up with my fire magic and ate up all we can before leaving.


    It was my first meal on this world, roasted meat should be a delicious first meal, but I kept looking at it with a mixed expression. Because of what the procedure is before the food in my mouth right now.


    Nom!


    First of all, the skinning. I truly felt grateful for all the butchers back on Earth for enduring this process and putting the prepared meat on our supermarkets. I have to look away every so often and squint my eyes as I remove the half burnt face of the leader Silverback Wolves. But worst of all, is the kid besides me.


    "Want an extra stick?"


    "Of course!"


    I think I understand now why she seems so unfazed at the fight. Although she may be slow at it, she never once left eye contact when she was skinning the genitals off the wolf! But seriously she knows enough about it that shouldn''t be available for someone at her age, when I asked her afterwards she just said "Mama at the kitchen!" Woman are scary.


    Of course as much as I wouldn''t want to my pride and honor as a man would shatter if a little girl like her would skin it for me.


    It''s the same even after that, the cutting of the wolf itself. Honestly though it''s more of the same but I did see some techniques I saw on the internet regarding the stomach sacs and intestines being used as a way to store meat.


    That''s just the first wolf, there are two more to go. But by then I got impatient and just used {Telekinisis!} to have all my knifes around levitate to finish it off. But even with that it still took us an hour to skin, cut, cook, and eat the wolves.


    Mary said that was a very fast butchering right there but I just answered "Oh really." since I dunno what to make of it.


    "Mori-san we''re here! We''re finally here!" She exclaimed, as she grab on to my arm, pulling me forward.


    She walk in front of me, spread her arms put on her side, and with a big smile she said,


    "Welcome to the city of El Ni?o!"


    ???


    El Ni?o from what I can see at the elevated ground earlier is a medieval city that''s divided across by a river. It''s shape like a spheroid, an imperfect circle which surrounds the river and further surrounded by farmlands which uses the river as a source of water via irrigation canals. Kinda like a mini Egypt.


    As we approach one of the city gates. "Oh Maria! Your back! Your parents are worried about..... Wait who''s this pretty lady with you?" A guard stationed at the gate asks, he seems to know of who Mary is.


    As I look around, there seems to be a lot of gates in this wall, but the wall itself is pretty shallow, with many buildings managing to strut higher than the walls. This place is definitely a city where defense isn''t the highest priority.


    Especially with the many carriages-like vehicles standing next to the walls and what appears to be the local farmers interacting with them.


    But now back to Mary. "Hehe this person here saved my life!" She cheerfully answered.


    "Yup, She''s been a great help." I added on to her answer.


    "Oh really? You a traveller? You must be plenty strong for someone with your looks to survive out there." He said, scratching his head, as he looks at the little Mary once more.


    "Well we''re just glad your here, otherwise your father would come rushing at us with his stick! Right guys?" He said as he turned to the other guards.


    "Yup!" "Even without a foot former guard captain would bite our heads clean off!" The lot of them agreed all at once. In conclusion, don''t mess with Mary''s father.


    "Hey! Father doesn''t bite!" She shouted while pouting at the guard.


    [Seems something happened to her father.] Well I''ll know soon enough as I become a tenant to her inn soon.


    "Haha only you missy!" He laughingly said. "But even if I know you Maria we guards can''t just ignore checking out both of your luggages right?" He pointed out as he looks at the fur bag that Mary is carrying on her back.


    [I knew I should have carried it.] She''s holding one of the wolves pelt and the other two are being carried by me with ropes. I kept saying to her multiple times that I should carry it but she insisted on don''t. "I have to carry my own share Mori-san!" she said.


    But we didn''t worry about it at all as we gave the bags to him and for him to peek what''s inside. "What?!" It''s contents are of course the variations of wolf meat that we cooked, and a basket of flowers. But he looked intently at it while pursing his lips.


    "You know.. We usually need to ask for a toll fee for new travellers, but we might make an exception for you." He said as he wipes his mouth.


    "Wait isn''t that against your duties?!" Mary asks while surprised. "Well Mary there''s just thinks you need to do to get by." I stroke the top of her head before she calm down.


    [Well so much for doing your jobs.] I look pitifully at them as they checking the meat. [At least they aren''t checking my breast.] Thank god for that.


    I grab three wolf-on-a-sticks for each of them, so that they won''t bother me later.


    Immediately they grab up the meat. "Thanks!" "You''re an angel!" "Now I won''t have to eat my wife''s dinner tonight!" Also they immediately eat up the food as well.


    [Can you at least save it when we''re gone?] I thought as I look to Mary who''s looking like she saw a fish desperately flopping on the ground. I pat her head once again. [There, there, don''t like our efforts being eaten in front of us too.] Her head heals my heart too.


    Before long they remembered their jobs and move themselves away at the entrance. "Nmn... Well I guess you two''re all cleared now.... Hmm~" He said as he bite down the wolf''s meat.


    Mary and I quickly grab, tie down and carry the wolf skin bags back on our backs once again as we enter the side entrance of the main gate used for people. As the main gate is reserved for the funny-looking caravan approaching the gate.


    Also... "See ya guys! I''ll tell papa all about it!" She cheerfully said.


    They all stop eating at once.


    [Your terrifying at times Mary.] But I didn''t pray for their safety.


    ???


    "Wow~!" That''s actually me who said that.


    This city, covered with tall, colorful houses in rows, are similar to the terraced houses in Europe and the traditional half-timber design of the late medieval period.


    [There seems to be a lot more abundant dye here than on earth.] I thought as I walk along the sidewalk. Seeing the colors ranging from red to black to pink.


    On the main street here the houses are more flat than what I expected. [There aren''t many medieval houses that I thought of.] It definitely has a medieval fantasy aesthetic but there isn''t those where there''s upper floors jutting out from above.


    But even then what I call this city is very... Charming.


    Merchants and peddlers of the like are busily setting up their stalls and booths on the city square further along the road. Bigger carriages are parked along this main road giving their wares to the people living in this row houses, which from the pictures on a wooden board above the doors look, seem to be shops of some kind.


    Transactions and interactions happening are all over the place, selling and trading goods, advertising their products by shouting and ringing the bell, and even one with exotic dancers. Overall this city is very much alive and breathing as we approached closer to the town square where all of that is happening.


    "Hehe Mori-san mama said that one of those stores have good dye in them! I wish someday that I could buy something inside them in the future!" She said when she saw me looking at them, she''s a very perceptive girl. It''s one of those terraced houses, it seems that most of them operate a store of some kind.


    But right now we''re heading to Mary''s place, her inn. She said it''s near the city square while on the main road so we''re walking along the side of the road with me looking in awe.


    [So I guess that''s why there isn''t much defenses in this city.] I thought, looking at this city with more admiration than before.


    Having tall, wide walls with multiple towers and a single entrance may not be that advantageous in this case compared to a military sense. Those walls would need to be maintained by guards and of course would add up in the city''s expenses. It would be more useful for those men to be use in something more productive like...


    "...Then my papa killed those bandits inside the house with his fist using wood splinters!" She''s telling me a story along the way which I just nodded too.


    [Well they can''t be all that right?] I look around to see the guards patrolling the area.


    Road maintenance. The guards in this city are stationed all over the roads to protect the caravans, carriages, and wagons coming in and out of the gates.


    [It would definitely be more productive to place them here than on the walls.] Thieves and bandits would definitely be more troublesome for a city like this than war.


    But leaving the walls like that would be bad if war comes, so I ask her about it, she just said. "There haven''t been any since grandpa''s time." She answered. [So that''s why...] This place is quite peaceful indeed.


    In defense on the other side having good defenses definitely helps with the morale of the people, including merchants. But I bet this city''s leader decided to only have the bare minimum used for it.


    [A city of trade.] The perfect term for this place.


    Plus having heavy military would definitely dampen this atmosphere.


    But still... "Mary, the merchants are unusually lively when it''s about to be nighttime." I ask her. "Oh! Well there''s a festival tomorrow so they''re preparing to set up shop!" She excitedly answer.


    "Festival huh..." That sounds like fun. So I smiled afterwards.


    While thinking about the stuff I could buy, we''re at our destination.


    "Papa! Mama! I''m back!" She shouted, knocking the door open and a little ''ding!'' rang as I peek inside.


    The building is slightly taller than the others by one floor, and about one and a half the size compared to the other buildings and made mostly with stone bricks. Also since this place is close to one of the main roads of the city, it is a prime location. [Overall this place is quite well off.] As I understand when I take a look inside.


    The inside is a small bar-like area with four round tables and chairs, the counter is littered with a brown-like paper and wooden mugs line up across. Behind are barrels with probably alcohol and a board with what seems like a menu written. There''s also a board with keys attach to it. Next to it are the stairs leading up. So to me it seemed to be a mix of a bar counter and a reception desk.


    Finally there''s a lone broom on the floor as a woman with the spitting image of a grown up Mary but with blue hair came rushing in to hug her.


    [So that''s her mom.] I thought, slightly happy to see her reunited with her mother.


    "Maaarriiiaaaaa~~!" She ran dramatically with her arms wide open to snatch up the little Mary.


    "Maamaaaaa...!" And the two collided with a big hug.


    [This is nice.] Seeing this scene reminded me of my own childhood. [But I''m glad that I got enough money to give for her life insurance.] I happily thought. [...Wonder how my inheritance went though?]


    I can''t help but chuckle a bit at the thought of my father and useless extended family fighting over it when I already finished and given out my will to my sister and mom. [Thank god for my preparedness I guess.] I guess a bit of paranoia would help after all.


    But back to reality. "Where did you run off to?! I was so worried about you!"


    "I-I''m sorry mama! You said that you needed dye for the deadli¡ª" Before Mary could explain. "I needed you the most sweetie! Yes I do need dye but I always needed you the most..." Her mom hug her tightly.


    At this point Mary is speaking under her mother''s clothes. "B-b-but you said you wouldn''t become master and open..." She explained once more. "There''s always a next time for that sweetie, I can make a masterpiece on the next guild meeting next year, but if something were to happen to you dear? There''s no next time about that right?" She explained.


    [She''s right.] I mean now that I think about it it is kinda dumb of her to leave alone like that, and the fact that I came to save her is a total coincidence.


    "I always want to be with you my sweetheart. Not sometimes, and definitely not never." That was the straw that broke the camel''s back so to say. At this point Mary''s wallowing in tears.


    "I''m I''m sooowrriieee.........!" Her voice is muffled somewhat with the mother''s clothes but you can definitely hear it.


    "M-Marina?! is that Maria?!" And out of nowhere. Someone just jump right out of the stairs a buff-looking sailor kind of dude with red hair holding a stick showed up.


    [So I guess that''s her dad.] Yeah, it''s what I thought.


    With wild looking red hair and a goatee that doesn''t look corny. He came running at a speed that made me doubt that he actually doesn''t have a foot.


    "...Leonon, dear yes she''s back, but please.... Take care of yourself more." She said while holding Mary tight, looking at his left foot upon closer inspection has a wooden stub on it.


    "Haha no need to worry about it! But more importantly..." He looks at me. "What''re you doing here?" He said with half-closed eyes.


    "Oh yeah, I saw you come back with her..." With her she looks at me with a curious gaze, but still with a hind of suspicion.


    "O-oh..!" Mary is trying to explain but she still can''t with her just crying earlier.


    Even now I was just silent as a ghost so to not interfere with family business, but now... [Damn it, I got some explaining to do.] Well this is gonna be an awkward night.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Aaaahhh.....!!!! I love this line so much! Originally it was to be "I always need you sweetie.. Ect ect. But I couldn''t find a place to fit it in, but then I came up with the current one and blalah! One of the best lines I came up with. It''s very rare for me to find romantic-esque lines without sounding cheesy and corny but this is one of the rare exceptions, especially when I italize those words wooo! I love this line so much I''ll even post it on my profile! It''s just one of those perfect moments that you just gotta say deyem..!


    Anyways, the save issue! It''s the second time that a big chunk of my progress was erased forever. I was so mad last night lol, but luckily I managed to get back on track when on the morning. Although it may partially be my fault for dicking around the interface but that''s saying I got stuck on an elevator for hitting to many buttons. But I still think that there should be an auto save feature!


    Very fun fact; El Nico is translated as The Child/Kid, so you now know where the chapter name came from.


    Anyways what you think of the chapter and see you on the next one and gotta stop writing this long author post! XD

 Chapter 5 – Missing Family

    ""Thank you so for saving our daughter!"" Both of them bowed at once, with her mom Marina holding Mary''s head to bow as well, the entire family bowed all at once.


    [H-how did it come to this...] I now understand why Mary stuttered when she first met me.


    Right now we''re sitting to one of the tables with no one but us right now, as all the rooms are occupied they closed the inn early.


    After I awkwardly explained what happened, leaving some details like how I killed the werebeasts. The two parents named Marina and Leonon immediately began sweating like bullets and with Mary finishes letting out her tears. Started helping me out, although exaggerated, towards the end. Relieving me of some of my stress.


    [Please, just don''t...] I''m very uncomfortable with two people older than me bow down.


    Maybe because I lived in the hierarchical Japan where age is respected, this is really just uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mary has also done a lot to help me." I said with a wriggly smile.


    [Thank god I didn''t mention that I saved her was just pure coincidence... Otherwise I''m afraid that they will do a dogeza on the floor, which would probably make me faint.] I look at Mary which looks to have one of those anime head bumps, but I didn''t see her mom do any harm to her. So it''s probably a mental one.


    But anyways, I''m just a low rung manager in a company before I was a professional gamer. So although I may have the kouhais and new staff lowering their heads, I never had anyone do this to me so I wanna get out of this as soon as possible.


    "P-please! It''s tradition to give appropriate rewards for someone that saves their children''s lives!" Marina practically shouted.


    "Haha I''m very sorry about the look I had earlier missy, we just love our daughter you see..." Leonon apologetically said, as he rubs on Mary''s head.


    [Don''t don''t...] I repeatedly thought. But as it seem like they won''t stop lowering their heads. Ding! I come up with an idea. But that idea is... [Sigh... Well no matter how manipulative that is, it''s the only way their gratitude towards me would be in a manageable level.] I thought, so hard resisting the temptation of facepalming right now.


    "If you say so.." I said in a low voice, so low they don''t notice it. "Well I do have one thing you could repay me for..." I said, as my heart strickens with shame.


    "I would be able to stay here as long as I want without pay." I declared.


    Immediately the parent''s eyes went wide and the look at each other multiple times.


    [I Knew this wouldn''t work...] I regrettably thought. But at the same time somewhat relieved that I hadn''t succeeded in manipulated their emotions.


    At least I thought it failed. ""We accept."" Both said at the same time.


    "E-eh...?" I made a sound, but it seems that they didn''t hear it.


    After that, "Yay~! So Mori-san will stay with us like family?!" Mary excitedly asks. It seems that when the parents were looking at each other, she was glueing her eyes to me wide open.


    "Yes, they say that according to tradition when someone heroically saves another, that another''s family would treat that someone like family too." Marina explained a tale I never heard before.


    "So I will get a daughter eh? Although I like me some strong sons having brave daughters is fine for me too!" Leonon laughingly said as he holds a cup of alcohol.


    "Yaaay...! So I have a sister now! Mori-san as well! I have my dream and best sister I could wish for!" Mary spouting off inconceivable things.


    "We-we-wait... Are you guys jumping to conclusions a bit...?" I never agreed to this, I felt bad for asking to let me stay here like a leper, but for that leper to be regarded as family?! No way.


    [It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to get involved with this right?!] I seriously thought, with cold sweat coming down. As I dunno why things escalated so quickly when I just to find a place stay for a few days.


    "Aww so Mori-san won''t become my sister....?" She asks, lowering her head. "I-I didn''t mean it like that Mary..." I try to explain it to her before I was interrupted.


    "Well, Ms. Morus, dear. It is said that if a person decided to live in someone else''s house and the inhabitants agrees to it, it would make that person a part of that inhabitant''s family." She explained calmly.


    Bam! A double whammy, [Crap cultural differences! How did I forgot?!] Cultural differences. Differences in culture, customs, and traditions that makes that culture unique.


    Every culture has it, even similar ones have differences. I''ve always prided myself as culturally diverse since I met players all over the world in Endless World Online. But it seems that I forgot about it this time.


    [It looks like I underestimated this world a bit...] I need to improve my mental capabilities in the future. I''ve been thoroughly double-checkmated, I thought that this place was similar to European culture. While that''s mostly the case, there are also key differences between customs.


    [Crap...] As much as I hate to say it I didn''t accept this proposal. It would be disadvantageous of me to refused this since it would cut off the only connection I have in this world so far.


    "Well... I guess it would be fine for me to stay here for a while...." I said with a mix smile.


    "Yaaaaaaayyyy.....!" Suffice it to say that Mary is very happy.


    The parents are also quite satisfied judging by their expressions.


    "Haha a new family! I guess we should celebrate this by tonight''s dinner!" By the way all the wolf meat are placed on this table in front of us. As Leonon wriggle his fingers as he slowly grab a wolf''s ribs with a look of a wild beast catching prey.


    Before that could happen though. "Stop that! We''ll be recooking it for our new daughter! Now carry them to the kitchen!" Marina angrily shouted as she slap down her husband''s hands which made the ribs fall back to the pack.


    "But my foot¡ª" When he tries to excuse himself. "Stop using your foot as a convenient excuse! You said you''re fine right?!" Can''t argue with that can we?


    "But..." One last desperate attempt, but it was useless. "I''m not sleeping with you tonight." Immediately the husband stood up and made a salute. "Yes ma''am!" Before grabbing up most of the meat and walking to the door of the kitchen,


    [It almost looks as though he doesn''t have any disabilities at all...] But upon closer inspection you can see the wooden cane strap around his calf and him holding it under his armpits. But still, it''s very impressive and shows his cleverness behind his carefree demeanor.


    "You too Maria, you need to work the most for this one." On the other hand she gently told Mary, perhaps seeing what happened to her father she immediately sprang into action. "Yes mama! I will make the best meal for my new sister Mori-san!" She grab the rest of the meat before sprinting to the kitchen.


    "Ha ah..." I chuckled a bit at the sire of a panicky Mary carrying all that stuff. [Looks like she inherited all that strength from her father.] I thought as I see her mother Marina standing up.


    "I guess you rule the roost in this house huh.." I casually remark as I look the window, not expecting her to respond. "Well they do say the man is the blade and the woman is the handle after all." But she did.


    I look at her and see her slightly giggling as well with her hands on her chin. A women with a slightly voluptuous physique due to age, but still in terms of being a late 30s women look incredibly young like in her mid 20s. Especially the face with her low twintails hairstyle with ocean blue hair, an innocent smile that almost making her look like in her teens. But with her red ruby eyes, she has a slightly sinister aura about her.


    "Hmm.. Good quote." I responded back after I got a good look at her.


    [She looks like Mary, but acts not.] It''s more likely to me that she got her whimsical nature from her father as supposed to this bewitching figure in front of me.


    "You''re welcome dear." She said with a smile, "No problem... Aaahh..." I stretch my back, I''ve been sitting in the same position as soon as I sat here so my back hurts. "Well I guess I''ll be staying here for a while." I also casually remark.


    "You''re right." She simply replied. I open my eyes as I thought she would have left by now. Instead, she comes closer to me, right next to my ear in fact.


    "But still... Me and my husband are eternally grateful for saving our precious little darling." She whispered to me in my ear.


    [Girl talk...?] I thought, so this is how women talk secretly.


    "Well I already said that I..." As I was repeating my line earlier. She came even closer, a breaths away in fact. "I know you don''t feel comfortable with us acting as your family. I hesitated at first when you first told us that your gonna live here. But when I look at my daughter, my sweetie, so happy at what you said, I honestly felt so jealous at you for a moment, I really do. But at the same time, so happy, so happy to see her shine like that, she always shines in our family, but even more so when she looks at you. I wanna see her shine like that all the time, it''s the greatest happiness..." She whispered, she paused for a bit but continued on.


    "So even if you don''t think of us as our parents, at least take care of our daughter as a sister. I also honestly felt so ashamed that I couldn''t find her earlier, can''t stop her. I felt so helpless, I was thinking of her as I shouted her name outside and on the streets earlier. Just as night came around and was cleaning, there, she came back, I thought that Juno finally found her, but it was you, a stranger that found her instead..." She said, with tears starting to form in her eyes.


    "I felt so ashamed, jealous, and other negative emotions. But also happiness and joy, what an indescribable feeling... In the end I couldn''t help but accept you to be a part of our family. I dunno why, but I just felt that you belong somehow." She said, as she talk more and more meekly before hugging me completely.


    "I understand that it is just what our forebears said and doesn''t really mean that your part of my family, but Mary practically sees you as a sister and savior now so I don''t wanna take that away from her. So I do hope you''ll be able to see me at least as a mother-like in the future or more. So let''s take care of my little Maria or Mary from now on." She hugs me tighter before leaving her grasp, she wipes her tears, and for the almost too perfect time.


    Bam! Mary slam open the door and came out with a bloody knife on her hand. "Mama were done chopping it up!!" She happily shouted.


    "Maria...! Be careful with that thing!" Marina ran to her with dramatic movement, as if nothing happened at all.


    [''I hope you''ll see me as a mother in the future.'' How would that happen now after what you just did?!  ''Let''s take care of her from now one on...'' What does that even mean...?!] With my face on my palm and my lips moving like a snake, my face is so red right now that you might mistake me for having a fever, as I try to sort through my goddamn thoughts right now. [So that''s girl talk...]


    My head is all fucked up.


    ???


    We just finished eating dinner, with me, Mary, and her parents Marina and Leonon at once. I still couldn''t move on from what happened earlier, but for the sake of enjoying this feast of a dinner, me and Marina both stayed quiet about it and never brought it up, but still it''s on the back of my mind the whole time.


    But the dinner was great. Wolf ribs with the blood used as a sauce, wolf soup and wolf-on-a-stick with many vegetables. The savory juices of the wolf steak, and the overwhelming richness of Marina''s own personal broth adds in a taste of the herbs we could use.


    In the dinner we got to know each other a little better. We chatted, eated, laughed all at once. It was a truly special moment for me as someone who, part of an incomplete family, got to experience.


    I think I''m able to see myself accepting them in the near future.


    Of course there''s always a place for my mother and little sisters, but their back on Earth and would never see again. So having a new one so soon after I got here, I can really call myself lucky.


    Enough of the mushy stuff, there''s still tons more left overs but decided that we''ll eat it tomorrow morning.


    That''s when an interruption came.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    After looking at him, I recall the amazing dinner feast we had without him on it.


    ???


    "So that''s why I lost my foot! Chomp!" He finishes his story with a bite of the wolf''s hind legs.


    "I see I see... Slurp!" I agreed and nodded but I mainly focused on savoring the soup made from wolf bones, meat and some herbs that Marina created.


    [So the thought of people eating grass soup in the middle ages is a misconception after all!] I thought as I took a bite out of the soft chewy wolf chunks from the neck I think.


    Partially because of the assorted meats that I brought that I''m able to eat something as good as this tonight. But it is also due to the cooking of Marina as she''s quietly enjoying wolf ribs right now. [Although I''ve always known those are bullshit because of the desire for humans to taste good food..... Mmmm~mm!] The slight saltiness of the wolf chunks makes my spine tingle. A hearty meal you call it.


    There are reports of old Estonian grandmas making blood cakes with only their local ingredients as the people who ate it said it was the best food they had in their life. So humans always find ways to get good food.


    But even so I still listened to what Leonon said. Apparently the reason why he lost his leg is because of gang infighting that spilled out of the alleys. Leonon and his patrol squad managed to beat down both gangs but some stragglers hunted him down and tried to assassinate him, they failed of course but from either an arrow shot, a hammer or from a lightning-based attack¡ª one of those hit jobs failed but managed to hit his leg, forcing him to amputate it himself on the spot, but...


    "Well how very brave of you Leonon dear, if you could have at least waited for me to come and help you out you wouldn''t have needed a cane right now." She sarcastically said, ending her silence as she heard her husband''s story slowly exaggerating it more and more.


    "Hey! No dumb healing potions would had save this thing! It''s busted beyond repair when the bastard struck me with it!" He shouted as he chug on his alcohol.


    "You wouldn''t know if you tried didn''t ya? If you could have been a little more patient as I came to your rescue." She said, as she finishes one of the rib bones.


    "Well at least you have me afyerwards!" Mary shouted out of nowhere, and the two of them froze for a moment before nervously continuing on.


    They explained that afterwards, "My poor husband was so distraught that he begged his superiors to let him stay..." She said while her palm is in her cheeks.


    "Oh shut it! You were the one letting me jump on you on bed as ''compensation!''"


    [What a noisy dinner.] I silently thought.


    From the noises that I managed to gather it seems afterwards when Leonon was in the dumps, Marina offered him sex to get his mood back up. The result of that being...


    "Me!" Mary shouted, as it seem she knew what I thought when I look at her with squinted eyes.


    I look at her parents. [So you let your child know how she was conceptualize?] I thought. But shook it off. [I shouldn''t judge them on that...] It might be a cultural thing to talk about sex more openly like that. But the parents Marina and Leonon are even talking about their positions! [Well I guess the conclusion is that sex isn''t such a taboo in this world.] Japan should take a note of that.


    On a sidenote his superiors let him stay to become an instructor for new recruits, saying that if he gets defeated by them they would force him to retire. So far he hasn''t been defeated once. [So that''s why the guards are terrified of him.]


    After a while we moved on to another topic, to which this time the ball was passed to me. "So Morus-san, how about your parents? It''s unusual for someone of your looks to be travelling instead of being married." Marina ask curiously.


    But my response is, "Well..." it''s really hard to tell about it.


    First off their in another world and secondly, [I don''t really wanna talk about it.] But they already told me a lot about themselves so it won''t be fair to hide mine.


    I started to recap my life about it, It''s a simple and complicated story at the same time.


    "When I was young mother was the one that took care if me, father left her and went to another woman and didn''t file a divorce. We were already a poor house back then but it got even worse when mother got stricken with cancer..." I explained, the rowdy parents went silent. But I continued.


    "I had to end my education early and worked my damn hardest since that father of mine abandoned us. I was the only one of age at the time so I had to provide for mom and my sisters. My sisters did their best too but I was the one providing income." I was about to say I didn''t go to collage and working in a office but since this is another world I excluded that from my story.


    "Ten years of hard work. Ten years of working overnight, but it was not enough. Even when the rest of my sisters came of age we were not able to afford a treatment for mom. At the time there''s even episodes of me not being mentally stable haha..." It was the driest, fakes laugh that I could make, but it was real. I could only laugh when I remember that time.


    It was my 7th year working in the drooling office space and when I was in my most severe depression yet and seriously contemplating pulling the plug, "Someone... Said that I had a talent for magic." When I was searching for suicide threads there was an ad for a game known as "Endless World Online" it was still in beta back then but hearing the words, "A new life and a new beginning. Somewhere where you choose your own path without consequences!" A totally cliche line but it still uplifted me somehow.


    I bought a VR console after that and played the game as a beta tester.


    Although I only played it sparingly at first and there were a lot of bugs, it was still a game that captivated me and eventually became a mental stapler to keep me going.


    A whole new world where you can do anything, is something that captivated me about it and played it more and more. As time went by and the release of the game was only a few days away, it became very popular. but for us early beta testers, a simple message was sent to us that read,


    ''Join the Endless Program!


    Be a part of the world itself and become a ''character'' in the world. If you do actions in the game that we see as historically ''important'' and ''epic'' you will receive a great pay! You can stream the game and when you become popular, we may also sponsor you! If you agree to these terms you will receive a monthly income!''


    The Endless program. It''s a program where they select players and have them make nations and do historical events that would change the game itself.


    In a moment of madness I agreed, and became an unofficial employee of the company.


    For the people that agreed we knew the big update that will happen in a future update of the game, so we acted quickly.


    Me as well, I immediately created my character and started my group to go to war and claim territory within the game.


    "Because of that talent I was able to change my job and earned enough money to treat my mother''s illness..." It''s the first time I smiled for a while, and they too seem relieve as well.


    I still continue to play of course and eventually became rich through it, I was able to make my family live comfortable lives through video games.


    But then.. "Due to unforeseen circumstances, I gave up most of my money to my mom and sisters and started travelling. Then I met Mary and here we are today." The truth is I died and was transported to this world, but there''s no need for them to know that.


    The end. A very generalize recap of my life. [Wait didn''t they just ask for my parents?] I thought before the door was opened immediately and a man with blue hair came inside.


    "What the hell are you doing?!"


    A family member I totally forgot about.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Well aside from that I tried a little experiment where I made Mori recall the dinner instead of starting from the beginning. I wanted to generalize the conversation by telling it in the past so that it wouldn''t be just walls of dialogue but didn''t stop it for being so long though xD so tell me guys if you like it or not.


    But anyways arigatou and see you next chapter, piece!

 Chapter 6 – A Family Drama for Everyone

    "What the hell are you doing?!" A slim, blue haired average looking character shouted with rage.


    "Juno!" Marina angrily shouts.


    "You could have at least knock the door first you idiot son!" Leonon also shouted as he stood up holding his drumstick.


    "Onii-chan why are you so mad??" Even Mary is panicking.


    By the looks of it it''s Mary''s older brother, named Juno. Judging as how he inherited his father''s hair but he is short and nor wild, he looks like one of your average adventurers in front of a light novel cover.


    "Mom! Dad! I saw it! Why are you having a feast without me!" He complains as he closes the door, at least even he notices his shouts are being heard of outside.


    "And now you complain? Now you complain about not being able to share dinner with us?! After all the nights without us eating with you?! Go back to your adventurer party hypocrite!" Marina shouts aloud to his son who''s causing a ruckus.


    But his face just got even redder. "I''m already here! How could you, your own son, not be part of supper when you let a stranger be part of it!?" He rebukes, as he intently pointed his finger towards me.


    "It''s because you never show up in here anymore!" Marina said in response. "And how dare you insult our guest!" She added.


    [I''ll.... Become air now.] I blankly thought, as I made an aloof expression. It''s not magic, but I still felt like becoming one with the air. [I absolutely don''t wanna get involved with this, nothing can budge me now.] Family troubles should only have family members involved, so an outsider like me shouldn''t stick my head to where it doesn''t belong. That''s why I hid my presence now and the fiber of my being slowly disappears. "Mori-san!" Even Mary notices it.


    But even I couldn''t hide my surprise as to what happened next.


    Slap! Straight across the face, it rang so badly even I flinch when I heard it. Marina slapped his son Juno across the face.


    It seems that even Leonon was shock by it and restrained the infuriated Marina by grabbing her wrists. "W-wait Marina dear!" He tries to act as the mediator.


    "How could you?! Even after I told you not to get involved with those people! How could you.... You''re Maria''s own brother, but you did not looked for her when I desperately told you so!" Her expression tense up even more, not from anger, but from holding her tears.


    "But¡ª"


    "But what?!? Impressing a girl of higher status then you?! In your dreams!" She shouted at him. "I saw it Juno, I saw it! When I was shouting all over the damn town square, as me and your father explicitly told you to start searching for her. But there you are flirting with some noble chick!" She hurl insults at him one after another, with Leonon looking intensely towards her.


    [Damn, your fucking brutal mom.] If anyone, let alone my mom, would start speaking to me that way I would have cried even now when I''m in my mid thirties.


    But Juno didn''t just sat it down without doing anything and fought back "That''s enough!" He shouts back, almost like barking. "I was asking my teammate for help to find her mom. I was not flirting with her mom." He rebuke back with a mocking grin. Trying to empathize the word teammate for clarity.


    But Marina just laugh it off. "Ha, really?! What a load of bull! You even tried to flex on her! How could that woman''s family ever want to ever associate, let alone help someone that has my blood!" She shouted with a grin on her face this time. "Fufu.... And that includes you Juno." She smiled, as she softens her body to the point that Leonon let go of her but still look worried.


    The grin on his face was gone and replace with pure hatred once again. "Leave her out of this mother! Ever since I''ve let her join my party you resented me ever since. What gives?! Some unfounded rumors how you fell from grace been bothering you that much?!" He ended with a sarcastic heh..!


    But it seems that what Juno said just now finally cross the line. "Juno!" It''s Leonon, having let go of her wife''s wrist earlier. "Are you seriously suggesting that you trust a nobleman over your own blood, family, and mother!?!" He shouted, that seriously broke a nerve out n Leonon''s head.


    "You shut up too dad! Unlike my mom blaming others for her own failures in the adventurer''s guild, I am doing my best for this family to become a famous adventurer and getting out if this dump¡ª" Wham! And a blunt strike hits Juno''s other cheek, causing him to step back  and stagger and be slam to the door by that punch.


    "...Eh?" Even I couldn''t have the will to remain silent and made a dumb sound.


    "Leonon..!" Even Marina, who just slap him earlier, was shock and tried to hold him down this time by hugging his arm. But even then she look at Juno''s state with tears, sadness and disappointment and tearing up but not the look of helping him out.


    [This place? A dump? What''s he smoking with?] I look around and although see a mostly wooden house, the place is well maintained and the furniture not damage at all, except for the door which was crack by the force of Juno.


    No matter how I look at it, even by Earth standards, this place is most definitely not a ''dump.''


    "Idiot son!! You disappoint me Juno! I''ve been tryin'' to reason with ya all this time and that''s what you answer with?!" He practically roared like a lion with bloodshot eyes and growling teeth, looking as if he''d bite the head of his own son.


    "You call this a dump?! The dump Marina and I saved our allowances to buy? The dump where you were raised and grew up on?! Has that noble woman''s luxuries turned you into a spoiled brat...?! As a father and as man you failed all of us Juno." After barking for a while at the end Leonon quieted down and just look at the sitting Juno holding his cheeks with pity.


    "F-fine then! Alright! You hate me as a son and I should just get out of here! You would rather let a stranger join you for dinner and not me! I get it!" He slowly stands up, wobbling for a bit before turning the doorknob.


    But then, an unexpected party joins up. "No nii-chan!" It''s Mary, I was so focus about not being involved and looking on that I didn''t see her leaving the seat. She blocks the door not letting him leave.


    "M-Maria.. Get ou.." He tries to get Mary away but she won''t budge.


    "I don''t hate you onii-chan! No one does! I don''t want you and mama and papa fighting okay?!" Although her actions and reasoning are those of her age, she is quite brave either way.


    But Mary does have a point. "...That''s right Juno, me and your father don''t hate you." Marina finally spoke out again. She seems to have recovered from her crying state earlier.


    "Look, we are just concerned about you that''s all. We don''t want you to be involve in something dangerous..." She tries to calmly reason with it, but it seems that it mostly didn''t get inside his head. "Stop treating me like a child mom... I''m already 18 and you are still keep babying me.... Didn''t you see how much training I did with father mom, you even praised my skill before. Is that a lie? Am I not enough?" He quietly asks, unlike the explosive voices from earlier, he seems to have calm down as well.


    "No Juno, what you''re fighting with isn''t something you can defeat by hitting it with your sword, it comes out from behind you, invisible but not, a shadow...." She said increasingly in a nervous tone, as if she''s remembering the past. "I don''t want you to end up like me." And that''s the honest to god answer.


    "B... But she''s not mom, she''s not... She''s kind and¡ª" He trembles slightly before being interrupted.


    "But even if she is like that, does her family feel the same?" With that one final line from Marina he rendered Juno speechless.


    "I..... I''ll be going now." In the end all he could do is stay quiet his family and slowly goes upstairs, knowing that Mary won''t let him out. He walk in a drooping fashion as he didn''t even made eye contact with him.


    "......Arrrrrrhhggggghhh......." A mentally exhausted Marina holds her forehead to her palm as she walks slowly to the door beside the counter.


    After Juno left the tension was gone and replace by pure exhaustion.


    "....Leon won''t you mind cleaning up for today...? I''ll make up to you tomorrow....." She exhaustively said as she opens the door next to the counter and looks at him with half-closed eyes.


    "Yes dear." But Leonon didn''t object whatsoever.


    "...Good." She smile again but still has an tiredly look on her face before closing the door shut.


    "...Siiiigggghhhh...." He makes the loudest sigh I''ve heard before walking up to me and grabbing the plates.


    "Sorry Morus that you got involved in our drama." Leonon said, as he looks at me with a sincere apologetic look on his face.


    "D-don''t worry about it..." I quietly said. I did wanna say something about how I don''t wanna be involved but can''t with that look on his face.


    "Well we all have our own problems to deal with right?" I jokingly ask, fully prepared for him to say not to get involved as well.


    But, "Yeah but... Well it''s a bit unfair for us not to tell you since you''ve already told us so much about your life... You''re curious right? But we''ll tell ya tomorrow, Marina''s not really in the mood to talk right now." He agreed to tell me the problem.


    "Are you sure?" I ask, thinking [Although I did say a lot about my life, I never expected you to say about yours either.]


    "You''ve already seen it so you deserve an explanation. But well I''ll ask Marina first, since she''s obviously vital to what happened. But I know her well you know? So she''ll definitely agree on me." He replied, basically saying he doesn''t know until he asks his wife.


    "Well... Okay." I have no more to say.


    I finally stood up, and noticed the little Mary on the back intently listening to us. [What a nosy girl.] I thought as I smile. "Well... I guess speaking through experience I think he''ll understand the value of family soon enough." I said with a positive tone.


    But what I really thought about is. [He''s kinda like me in a way.] I never relate to the girl part since I''ve always value my family, but there are times that the responsibility just weighed too heavily for me and started resenting them for it, I didn''t listen to them and ran away from my duty at various points in my life. But every time afterwards and now I regretted each one.


    "Well... You''re right, but I hope it happens soon though." He smiles and looks on, staring around at nothing and looks like one of those over dramatic scenes of heroes looking over a hill.


    He finishes grabbing all the plates using only one hand as he uses the other one for the cane. He''s pretending to not notice Mary before picking her up. "There you are!" He uses the end of his cane to pull Mary''s shirt at the back of her shirt. "Hyyaahh..!! You found me!!" "You''ll be carrying this little missy." He gives her the plates before going back and grabbing the meat.


    "There''s one more room reserved to you at the back okay?" he said before grabbing the cook remains of the head of the wolf.


    ???


    "Uuuhh.... Fuck yes, finally!"


    [I am both physically and mentally exhausted right now.] My back is finally resting on something other than hard wood. Although this might not be the best bed I''ve ever lay upon I''ll take any right now.


    After the whole ordeal with Juno, I finally got inside the spare room that Marina pick for me. She said that this is the best room they had so it''s mostly used by merchants and lower-rank nobility.


    Now that I look around, they''re not kidding. Although it''s mostly made of wood, there are beautiful handmade furniture like chairs, tables, and drawers.


    Along the side of this wooden brown bed is some chest for me use, along with a cupboard on the side with a beautiful three pointed candle holder.


    On the left is the dresser, and on the right is a small table, in my front is a larger round table with chairs made for putting food atop on, and finally there''s a red brown carpet placed across the floor, a small, quaint chandelier like thing in the ceiling, and what looks to be like a bear''s skull in the wall in front of me.


    [I should probably move that away in front of me.] I thought, but seriously you can tell this is the best room in the whole inn. It''s comparable to a small apartment room, this place would definitely be luxury for me back in my brief time in a collage dorm room.


    "I guess I should repay them somehow...." Even if they insisted, I really want to pay them back.


    I tried to, I really do, tried to cancel this room and instead put me in their regular rooms at the dinner earlier. But they just insisted till the end so I had no choice but to accept it.


    "But..." I open up one of my bags and grab a coin, and look at it closely. "...Yeah I really doubt that this could be used in this place." Unless if this is the Endless World itself, then I doubt I could use this gold coin as currency.


    "Wait... Gold!" I twist my body to face up and look at the shining coin above as it shimmers on the candle light.


    "Yeah, yeah, I could still use this!" Gold is valuable everywhere you go, so I can always use this gold in exchange for this world''s currency!


    "Let''s see...." I stood up, feeling energetic as I did eating Wolf soup, and strip down the things attached to my clothes.


    I felt like crap before so I didn''t have the motivation for changing my outfit. But with the possibility of earning some dough I definitely have now.


    The strip out knives, belts, shoes, pouches, tailcoat, even the stockings and cape, essentially everything that has metal on them is gone. Until what I''m left with is me with a dark brown shoulderless sweatshirt hoodie with a heart shaped cleavage hole, a sleeveless mesh top shirt underneath, and finally some tight leather biker shorts with heart shape strings around the waistband.


    [No matter how you look at me I look like a slut....] I designed my character over my own fetishes and tastes and look at the results, I am now wearing the skin of my perfect type of woman, permanently.


    [So don''t gender-swap folks!] I thought to myself, smirking. [Hah! Like that would ever happen.] Unless women took over gaming no one will stop me and the others from role-playing as my ideal women.


    "Well not like someone''s listening anyway." I laugh off that thought as I finally jump onto the bed, stretch out my back, grab the sheets and activate an ice magic spell for a good night''s sleep.


    "Well there are, Rin." A voice said.


    I open my eyes to the one who said my real name to only find a field of white.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Very Fun Fact! Juno in the original wattpad version his name was Markus, and he never had a conflict with his parents. In fact Mary''s family was poorer in the original and Mary had to live in the family''s storehouse! I decided to change his name cause I want a more uncommon name than Markus, and also I want there to be more family conflict since in the original the family was kinda shallow and generic, admiring Mori in a unrealistic and shallow way. So the Mary''s family is definitely the one that change the most in the story, and I think for the better! :D


    SH: Juno WP: Markus


    Well anyways arigatou and goodnight! XD

 Chapter 7 – God and the Aftermath

    After a while, the white landscape gradually turned into a grassy field in a light-blue sky, with no clouds and the sun directly above my head.


    "Where the fuck... A dream?" I was laying on the bed just now, and now I''m laying on the grass. Is this must be a dream?


    I ponder and assess the situation. [Am I in a dream right now... Where the heck am I?] I think I slept a bit too early to have a dream, I''m not an expert but I think only closed my eyes for a bit, not even dropping my arm yet.


    [And that voice....] The voice that called my real name...


    In that moment, just as I was just thinking about who said it, "Well I guess you can call this a dream Rin." At an instant, there was a huge shadow looming over my head and heard the voice from earlier.


    The voice was deep and crackly, like those of an old geezer. [Wait... Is this what I think it is...?] As I was scrambling inside my head for an explanation, I remember it, the...


    [Message!] The one that sent me that massage... The one that I stepped on.


    I slowly turn around, turning my whole body as I get ready for what''s to come. [I did step on his mesaage after all.] So it''s not surprising that I couldn''t hide my nervousness.


    "Finally your done." It said, as I still don''t know what gender this is person is.


    But I did it, I turn around. But all I could see right now is a pair of giant legs dangling. It seems that it''s like a titan, as it''s calf is the same size as me and he''s sitting on some kind of throne while floating in midair.


    Because of that I can''t even see this person properly. [But I can''t talk to it this way.] I  swallow saliva and look up.


    What I see is a man with a white robe, sitting on a golden chair and with both arms on the arm rest similar to the Lincoln statue seating on Washington DC. He has a golden necklace-like jewelry around his shoulders and a radiating aura. [As I thought a god!] Although I proclaim myself to be to not be terribly religious since I didn''t care much about it at all, after what happened I''m having my doubts.


    My eyes wide open as I go and ready myself to look at god face to face..!!....


    "Hello Rin... Hm? What is it?" He asks.


    "....Wut?" A completely average looking office worker style face, with a trim black hair combed to the side and it''s even wearing glasses for godsake! "Sorry I don''t believe in a god." I said out loud.


    [I thought he''ll look a bit more, you know, god like!] I completely expected a Gandalf-looking motherfucker with long white hair and a beard. [He looks like my coworker!] Rememberimg that time in my life devoid of any fun and being on a desk all day is making me make an unpleasant face.


    "Sigh... I know, it''s fine, jeez... Fine then I''ll stop the act." He sighs deeply, and the floating throne slowly descends to the ground.


    "Uhm... Okay.." Although it makes my eyes squint when I see it''s face, it is still a god after all. "...But you look like an exhibitionist." I whisper it quietly.


    Now that he has that face, it looks like he just cut a hole in a shower curtain and wore it on. I can only hope that he wears something underneath.


    "I heard that." He said, as he sighs again and puts his hand on his face.


    "Oh crap, sorry!" I totally didn''t expect him to hear it, [Well... This place is a god''s realm after all so I guess I shouldn''t be that surprise.] I thought while being satisfied with that answer.


    "And your thoughts too." He nonchalantly said that bombshell.


    "...Eh?!" I exclaim in surprise, [So he knew all the shit I thought of him?!] Fuck well see me in hell I guess. "Uh, uhm sorry!" Since I don''t believe in gods I don''t have a god to save me!


    "This is my realm after all. I have access to every single information one can have when you step here. Except for other gods and invaders." He pauses. "Plus I''m a god, so I care none to what a person thinks of me. I think you Earthlings use the phrase, ''All things cannot hide from the eyes of god.'' I think." He wonders for a moment before looking down at me.


    "...Oh really? Okay then." I said while in relief. [Wonder how you got that mug of yours god?] I thought, knowing he would hear it, but strangely remain silent.


    After a while I don''t have any more things to say about this subject so I move on to the topic bugging me the most. "...So anyways, what the heck am I even doing here?" I ask, [Like did I die already?]


    "Well you see.... Uhm, you did read the message I sent right?" He ask, lowering his head a bit and scratching the side of his forehead with a wry smile.


    "Oh yeah..." Then it dawned on me, the letter. If I remember correctly it said something like how he sent me to this world by accidentally killing....


    "YOU KILLED ME YOU BASTARD...!!" I roared like Leonon earlier, my rage quickly increasing to beyond boiling point and turned into steam.


    [How the fuck holy mother of fucking goddess of sex did I forget something like, I dunno, my murder?!] I kept saying fuck, shit, damn, and other swear words known fully knowing that he can hear them, but I don''t care one bit.


    It seems like I let that memory be wiped out when I stepped on that puddle.


    But it seems like there''s one side effect for being able to read people''s minds. "Alright alright... I apologize.... At least let me explain¡ª Argh?!" It seems that the constant bombardment of lines that would definitely caused a scandal if said has hurt his spiritual brain.


    "Fine.... Then fuc¡ª I mean kindly tell me then?" I angrily said while gritting my teeth. [Is this guy really a god?] It seems like a weird guy cosplaying as a Roman patrician with a bad headache problem.


    "Fine. Ahem! You see uhm... Well it''s kind of personal so..." He was fumbling with his explanation right now, [I seriously wanna punch this guy.] At least give an explanation to the guy that you just killed. My perception of gods are lowering every second.


    Before I could break a nerve though, "He had a fight with his son." A third voice suddenly broke in and cut through the god''s stumble.


    I look around, seeing where that voice came from. [It definitely sounded more feminine.] I thought, before I look behind the god''s throne to see a beaming smile.


    "Wait just a moment Gabril?!" It seems that''s her name. Which sounded similar to the angel Gabriel. Which is perfectly appropriate because I can slowly see a mass of feathers spreading out behind the throne.


    "Yes God-sama? I thought that you thought of me for help, so I was summoned here." She said while giggling as she elegantly walks out behind the throne.


    "Good! Then I''ll¡ª" Before he could continue though, "Alrighty then Morus-sama, God-sama has kindly thought of me when he fumbles on his word like that so I was summoned here to explain your death in the most detailed of stories." She happily explains like a professional receptionist.


    "U-uhm.... Okay.." I meekly said, as her radiant aura blinds me and also couldn''t keep up with their conversation. [...But she does look kinda familiar.] But I couldn''t pinpoint it down right now. So I look once again at the god''s panicky face.


    "No¡ª!" I thought I heard a scream but it must be my imagination.


    ???


    "So.... That''s it?" I limply said.


    After listening to her side of the story, I could only slump and be left distraught as to my circumstances of my death.


    "Wait no! Your misunderstanding Ri¡ª" He was interrupted yet again but this time, "Shut up you son of a bitch." By me.


    I sat on my knees, "..Aauughh.... My head fucking feels like crap.." [Now I understand what Marina must have felt like at that time...] I thought, I put my face to both of my palms and made the biggest sigh.


    I spoke with a grave tone. "So I died by this idiot''s petty squabbles?" By idiot I meant the one sitting on the chair right now.


    By what Gabril explained to me. On that one faithful day, Japan was suddenly engulfed in a massive storm, labeled as the ''Storm of the Century'' it raged through Japan. But that said it was just a storm so as long as we hid in our houses that would be fine, is what people thought. But then one of the lightning strikes hit the antenna of a house and caused the person who''s playing a VR game at the time to get his brains fried out. He was the only casualty of the storm.


    In other words, me.


    Gabril then told me that the ''Storm of the Century'' was actually caused by the guy in front of me and his son. Arguing about something that even he forgot, as it escalated to a full-blown fight and their powers caused the clouds to come to them resulting in a storm.


    "So I died in such a stupid reason? Is that how am I worth on Earth?" I frustratingly thought.


    "Yes, sadly it is. But fortunately the God of Planet Earth seriously got pissed at what happened and order the god-sama behind me to transfer your soul and send it to the other world." She explains. As if trying to calm me down.


    "But how the heck am I transfered as my character?!" [Surely I would have been reborn with my original body?] I thought.


    But the man of the hour, Godman is what I call him from now on, has finally lifted his face from his neck and answer my question that''s meant for him. "Well you see, when I look at the state of your soul, it projected yourself as the body of ''Morus'' of Endless Game Online as supposed to ''Rin'' of Earth." He says as he pauses and bites his lip for a bit.


    After that he spoke once again with a squint in his eyes. "...Admittedly I''m not a particularly powerful god, as I was just a simple God of Wind with a name that I forgot, unlike the God of Planet Earth which I am a subordinate of." He pauses again, this time like he''s remembering something.


    He spoke with his eyebrows lowered. "Even then I was stripped of that title and the name that came with it after what happened so I can''t manipulate your memories to revision yourself as Rin. All I could do for you is lessen the mental trauma of your death." He calmly explain. For a god he expresses a lot of emotions.


    [So then... It''s my fault?] If I hadn''t played on that day I would have still been alive back on Earth. [No no no! I shouldn''t blame myself now! It''s Godman''s fault for being irresponsible!] I immediately remove my doubt.


    "...Well you have partial blame but I was the one that instigated it, I apologize." He bows his head.


    Even for what he did to me, he''s still a god so it makes me feel uncomfortable when he bows like that. [Get your head up already!] I thought.


    Sure enough, he did. So I ask him another one. "Then Godman how the hell did you two fight in the middle of the city anyway? There''s entire oceans on Earth that you could duke it out on, what gives?" Even if I wanted the only casualty in the end, there would still a possibility that others died when they were fighting, if they hit a lightning at a different angle or even the aftermath, so they would known the danger.


    "I have no excuse to say..." He pauses for a bit. "Back then I have no emotions and feelings. The God of Planet Earth is a very pragmatic and very hands off kind of god so he doesn''t interfere much with humans. He doesn''t even have a name or form, it''s just what the various religions formed by humans would see him as." He said.


    [If you said that out loud on Earth every single religious fanatic would hunt you down...] I thought, It would be an idealistic dream to make each religion as one at best and heresy at worst. But when it''s a god that said it it must be true.


    But I continue to listen to his story. "So we, his subordinates that he assigned are the same." He pauses.


    "I don''t know why me and my son did what we did, but that god is ruthless. He killed my son, the instigator, then strip me of my powers, title, and name and asked me to take care of you, the one that died by the hands of god." He finishes his explanation. "Once again, I''m sorry for what happened."


    "Then... Then..." I''m left practically speechless. [He can''t lie right? Does he?] I thought while in the midst of my head screwing with me with this information.


    "It''s the truth. We god''s are not primarily living beings. So we cannot deceive ourselves, so lying is a foreign concept to us." He said, reading my thoughts as even he shakes his head from the state of my mind right now.


    [I can''t... Ugh.... There''s one more thing left...] This amount of information should be dealt with in a long span of time, not right now. So I will treat them without care for now, I think of them and read it like a report would be.


    After analysing all the information though. "But Godman there''s one more thing I need to ask of you about." There''s inconsistencies.


    "Hm?" He looks with a bit of curiosity.


    "...Well two things actually." I pause for moment. "Why are you speaking as though your reminiscing about my death? I only felt it for a moment then came here instantly." I pause. "Then¡ª" I interrupt him. As I then ask the second question.


    "....You''re a god belonging from Earth right? Then why are you here? In another world with me?" I ask, then I see the Godman opening his eyes.


    [There''s something your hiding from me.] I thought.


    He looks at me with shock before calming down and look straight at me with a serious expression.


    "So you caught on huh? I expected that you would know the truth later on but you saw through the lines and hints to notice it?" He says, while sighing and looking at me intently.


    [Not lying my ass! I knew you were hiding something from me!] Hiding information is not a lie if the other party didn''t asked it in the first place. [There''s loopholes for everything! Even gods!] I thought. Making him hear it loud and clear.


    [I first noticed this flaw when he would just answer my questions when I ask them. If he were not trying to deceive me, he would have told me everything from the start! His reluctantce and the fact he would only answer my thoughts selectively is what exposed him!] I thought, explaining how I got here to fully surprise this God-man itmself.


    After that, from the looks of his face Gabril finally broke the ice. "Well God-sama, I think you have some explaining to do." She said, but this time with a grin.


    "Fine... Well Rin, I hope you can handle receiving more blows from this point on." Godman said as a warning


    "S-sure..." [Even if I blow my brains off I need to know the truth!] I thought.


    "Well then... Firstly, this world..."


    ???


    "....Aaauuuggghhh...." My head feels like fucking exploding.


    I open my eyes to see a wooden ceiling and the rough texture of the bedsheet, [Looks like I''m back.] I thought, before another stresser came to the scene.


    "Good morning Morus-sama!" It''s Gabril, coming out of the wall behind me and sticking her head above to my face.


    "Eeeeehh...!!?" Needless to say that even with her beautiful face, the fact she could just go through the wall and have her hair covering my face still made me jump to the side of the bed onto the floor.


    "Did you forget my pact to you Morus-sama?" She asks, fully knowing what she did as she touch her cheek with her finger.


    "Jeez I know I know!" I said as I stand up and stretch my back. "It''s still all coming in and flowing in my head... I still can''t believe it though." I said, these information from the Godman keeps making my head hurt.


    But still, as a Iook at my side, "I think I saw something interesting there for a second." I pointed at the corner next to me, hidden by the dresser.


    [How could I have not noticed this?] It must be my exhaustion last night.


    I walk to the dresser and look at the side and look at the small opening to the side of the corner.


    "I knew it..." I unconsciously smile. "Hey Gabril, I think you would know this symbol perhaps?" I said with confidence, as she float towards me and look at the object on the wall.


    "Yes it is Morus-sama." She looks at the symbol and immediately kneels down.


    "I bow down to both of my masters. The first is the symbol of my old master, my god, the one that I eternally serve, Kurumi-sama. And to you, the one that created me, Morus-sama. I swear my loyalty to you." She changes her attitude entirely in the presence of this symbol.


    "I knew you look familiar..." I said looking down at her beautiful form.


    I look at her light pink hair, three pairs of wings on her back, and the black and white coloring of her toga-like dress and gold jewelry and embroidery, and finally her spikey halo. At first I didn''t realized who she is but now I''m certain. The reason of her bowing to me is...


    "Stand up Gabril, the one that I gifted to Kurumi." [My custom-made NPC.] I look at her bowing to me.


    She is acting out of her script, like she''s a real being.


    But my eyes gets interrupted as beams of light hits my eyes. I look out the window and see that those lights came from the same sunrises that I have always watched everyday on my screen.


    "The same world huh..." I muttered. With me enjoying this view once more.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 8 – Thinking Too Much

    I stare at Endless''s two twin suns. Sol and Sunna, as I hold onto Kurumi''s halo, her symbol, the one I grabbed from the wall, in front of the two stars. The shine from the halo hitting my eyes.


    [Oh Kurumi...] I thought as I slump my head on the window.


    "Let me introduce myself properly Morus-sama. My name''s Gabril, Kurumi-sama''s Guardian Angel, and the being that was created from you to be a gift for Kurumi-sama''s birthday." Is what she said in that dream. At the time forcing me to remember the excruciating task of capturing and taming an angel and the player in question.


    Kurumi.


    A powerful and very influential player in Endless, easily being on the top five of the rankings. She is also what you call my greatest rival.


    She''s a roleplayer, something very common and encouraged for those being part of the Endless Program, but took it more seriously than most. Due to that, she was one of the most recorded and storied player in the game, becoming an integral part of the story and her faction, The Light.


    Due to her being recorded so much in Endless History, the NPC''s and characters of the game started to worship her and formed Kurumi''s cult. Which she embraced wholeheartedly and formed the Light of Kurumi, a new religion centered around her. Which made the writers wet their pants in excitement.


    With me being technically part of the Demon''s side, technically I might add. We fought regularly through PVPs and full blown territorial conflicts at times.


    But behind the history and the writer''s scenarios, we were friends, close friends in fact. As many of the top players are, regardless of what faction their in. Me and my guild and her colleagues and many more top players always private chat each other and have chatroom servers outside the game. We always think of cool scenarios during those conversations to roleplay when we get back on the game for the writers to put into Endless History.


    [She''s an actual woman, unlike a G.I.R.L like me.] Guy-In-Real-Life.


    "Morus-sama?" Gabril looks at me while being worried as I doze off onto those days.


    "Oh sorry, was just reminiscing your master." I said with a smile, which she look at me with surprise.


    "Oh thank you Morus-sama. But aren''t you two enemies and the reason I became her master is that you exchange me with one of your subordinates?" She asks. Not feeling upset at all after she became essentially a bargaining chip to get someone back.


    [Oh that...] In order to make it apply to the Endless History, we thought of me capturing one of Kurumi''s beloved angels and then she in turn captured a subordinate of mine. In truth that subordinate is a random Lich that I summoned and the angel is just a wild angel I managed to capture.


    "Well you see even rivals reminisce each other from time to time." I said as an excuse.


    "Oh okay!" She said with a smile.


    But after looking at her again, I smile even greater.


    [I remember that...] I look at her wings, which I painstakingly collected from a phoenix and added in after much frustration.


    I remember everything from first capturing her as a wild angel, which for someone on the Demon''s side is extremely difficult and rare. Then I remodeled her with a help of my fellow guildmate. Editing her face, proportions and hair. Then finally crafting some clothes for her with a help of a famous seamstress player in the game. Which then finally was given to Kurumi as a birthday present disguised as a ransom.


    I smile as I see her now making infinite expressions, infinite movements, and emotions and dialogue outside of a script. [Haha I hope you''ll see this Kurumi.] I thought, as for our love of making custom-NPCs is what made us bond in the first place.


    "Let''s go now shall we?" I said to her. "Aslo be invisible as well." I added.


    "Yes ma''am!" She said with a salute.


    ???


    "Hmmm what happened to the Endless world? Honestly I dunno, I was assigned to watch over you and I did, without bothering what''s happening in the outside world." Is what Godman said, which Gabril supported with, "Unfortunately. Before the end of the era. I was task by Kurumi-sama to search for you, and after a hundred years or so wondering around after that era ended, I fortunately found you Morus-sama resting." Is what she said on last night''s dream.


    I step out the door and walk along the corridor. Reading a particularly big book.


    [So it ends here huh...] I thought as there are no more pages to flip through, only blank pages.


    What I''m reading right now is the Endless History. A book which detailed the entire history of the game and it''s players under the Endless Program and sometimes one-shot legends from random players.


    It catalogues the events and history of the players that inhabit the Endless World. History which the NPCs and characters inside the game treat as real and would have a corresponding dialogues about it. For example if there is a duel of epic proportions that happened near a city, that city''s NPC inhabitants would remember and say something about it when you talk to them about it.


    There are hundreds of writers writing and narrating this book all at once when I was still on the game. So it''s a magic book which has infinite pages.


    [''The End of an Era'' is what the last page said...] I thought. As there were no more words after that.


    [It''s what Gabril said too...] Even Gabril didn''t know what exactly happened at that time. As well as the NEET god watching over me said, didn''t know anything except for one, single, thing.


    "What does depletion of magic even mean...?" I accidentally leak out my thoughts, which Gabril answer immediately.


    "I don''t know the reason, but there has been a universal decline on the overall amount of magic within the air. Every creature with a sense of magic and long lifespans can feel it." She said, while looking down with a worried expression. [Then elves like me would be affected...] I thought.


    [That does sound bad... But I can''t just worry about what happened who knows how long ago.] I thought, as I need to focus on the present now.


    But as I thought about that. "How long in the future? I dunno, gods can''t tell time very well without a reference, so I dunno." "I''m very sorry Morus-sama! I sadly am at the same predicament as well! Please punish me all you like!" Is what they said about the subject of time.


    "Idiot NEETS!" Is what I shouted at them afterwards.


    I look at Gabril with the same look I had when I said that and she starts sweating profusely. [You guys should have not holed in there or know?] I thought, but she couldn''t read my mind this time.


    [At least they protected me.] Is what I thought. [Goodman you''ve redeemed yourself.] Waiting silently for me from the rough estimates they can guess, they stayed waiting for me for a few millennia.


    [Now that is quite an amazing NEET lifestyle.] I thought as I flip through another wordless page of the book.


    With nothing to coming up I close off the Endless History book in my hand.


    ???


    I finally reach the the lobby of Mary''s inn and what do you know, "Wha-waah..?!" It''s Juno, who''s about to open the door.


    "Yo." I casually shout out to him


    "W-what are you wearing..?!" He says as he nervously blocks his eyes.


    [No wonder Marina treats him like a kid.] I thought as shakes his boots.


    "What are you say... Oh that?" I turn my head down and see my getup. [Oh so that''s why...] Certainly my outfit is borderline skimpy, but my shorts are not the same length as my ass and I only have this heart-shaped cleavage hole on my sweater, so by the standards of other isekai it''s pretty tame.


    But still it''s pretty embarrassing nonetheless, "Oh sorry, I just woke up and all, need to find the bathroom. Don''t peek okay~?" I teasingly said. But even if it goes against my feelings of gouging this guy''s eyes out I can''t drop the ball yet since it''ll only magnify the problem.


    [The ones who break position loses.] I always wonder why the girls beat on the protagonist when they see their panties and tits, not realizing that if they act out they are only giving the person in question a reason to sympathize with.


    "B-but aren''t you embarrassed to show yourself like that?!" He asks, while still covering his eyes but peeking through.


    "Hehe this man''s cowardice might turn to him to ruin if he doesn''t let it out." Gabril speaks of his future in a not so bright way. "Yeah..." I answer to her quietly.


    [Get lost kid.] I harshly thought. [Your 18 so get some balls already.] No women with confidence in their own skin would want someone to be scared of tits. Even me who''s a dude realizes that when I''m feeling the same thing.


    "Nah, nah its alright. I''m fine if you look only." I calmly said while rolling my eyes.


    "...Really? You won''t hit me?" He meekly said.


    "Yes. Seriously." I irritably answer. [I''m not that violent you know? Plus no amount of plot armor would save you from me.] I can say that with confidence.


    "...Okay." He spoke in a low tone.


    I finally sat down on one of the chairs from the lobby, with the table blocking my privates so he can talk to me more normally.


    "So imma ask you next, why you leaving so soon?" I ask, as I saw the two suns just popping out of the sky, so it could only be about 5:30 AM right now at the very least.


    "Well..." He clutches his sword''s grip. "Well your clever right? You must already know why." He answered.


    [And that''s the most clever thing you''ve said so far.] He''s right. He''s wearing his adventurer getup, a leather looking armor on all limbs, a shell-armor on his torso and back, and some metal plate armor on the forearms, and finally chain mail covering the vulnerable areas. His weapon is a one handed long sword and buckler, with a short sword as his backup.


    "Yeah, glad you noticed." Overall he''s a pretty well-equipped adventurer, not exactly high rank as from what I can see as only his sword has a slight magical tinge to it but definitely not a rookie either.


    "Thank you..." He said as he turns the door knob, "But you aren''t even going to say goodbye?" He stops in his tracks.


    [Normally you''d be considered diligent but from your circumstances...] It''s pretty obvious that he wants to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "...What do you know?" He muttered. "What?" I said, fully hearing what he said just now.


    "What do you know?! You don''t know my family!" There, he finally burst. He seems to get furious when someone brings it up.


    "I don''t. And honestly don''t care much either, but I did see what happened last night you know?" I said calmly. From the two people talking, it''s pretty obvious who''a winning this argument.


    "Tsk, stop acting all high and mighty just because you saved my sister!" He shouted, [Jeez you''ll wake everyone up..] I thought at first.


    [But still...] I''m surprised that he knew I saved Mary, since Marina and Leonon hadn''t mentioned it once.


    "How''d you know?" I ask. "Hmph! I happened to eaves¡ª I mean heard it when I was back here, don''t think exaggerating will help!" He pompously said.


    [I definitely heard that you''re about to say eavesdropping there.] I thought, but didn''t care as it was just too petty. [And you can''t make false accusations if the only one here is the one your accusing.] I thought, since this one''s petty too since I explained what happened to her parents in a monotone voice.


    "Well think of it what you want, I don''t really care, but I did save her no?" I ask him with a question.


    Realizing his bluff didn''t work he got red. "Don''t think you can boss me around just because your my sister now?!" He brought that up.


    [Seriously?] I thought as he brings up that thing.


    "It''s just a formality so don''t think much of it." I bluntly said. As I''m losing my patience with this guy.


    "....T-then why are you even talking to me...?" Finally ran out of things to talk about, he ask me honestly for once.


    But for me, I already ran out of that from talking to you. "To make you know that I''ll be joining the Adventurer''s guild. So let''s be brothers-in-arms." I said, as I stood up and grab a mug for me to cast water from.


    "Haah?!?! You?! Joining the guild?! Get real! Stop joking and get lost!" He shouted, as he opens the door. "In your dreams I''ll let that happened..!" Slam! He shuts the door close.


    Meanwhile, [This is for you two!] I hold up the mug by myself and...


    Glug glug gulp! "...Ahh... Good stuff!" I said as I put the mug down and look at the door beside the counter.


    "Sorry you two but I can''t leave a kindness be unpaid." Even if they said multiple times that they don''t need anything else from me, I''ll still feel bad if I don''t repay back for what they done for me so far.


    [So being that kid''s bodyguard and relieving Marina''s stress is the least I can do for them.] Plus I always intend on joining the adventurer''s guild so this isn''t a burden for me at all.


    But... "Looks like I actually need to go to the toilet right now." I thought as I feel a tingly sensation on my crotch.


    ???


    "..."


    "What is it Morus-sama?" Gabril wondered as she floats around my face.


    "I should have expected this..." I look down with half closed eyes.


    I know I shouldn''t expect the toilets back on earth but seeing a literal wooden manhole on the ground makes even my piss scared of coming out.


    "..Maybe when I..." I thought of several possibilities of letting it out like on the forest for example, as I turn around and see Gabril with unusually bright eyes even for her.


    "Morus-sama! Every product coming out of you is worth more than my life! So if you like, you can always use my likeness to¡ª!" Just as she pulls out her tongue.


    Slam!


    I close the door shut, not worried for Gabril at all since she passes through objects.


    "Don''t enter here as well."


    I sigh and pull my hand over.


    ???


    "I-I''m very sorry!" Marina bows, but not too much that her hair touches the food.


    "D-don''t worry about it...!" I nervously said. My hands trying to stop her.


    "I''ll smack that idiot son so much that he''ll turn even dumber...!" Leonon said as he''s holding up the leftover wolf meat.


    [Is that the cause of it...?] I thought for a second before smiling back and looking over the whole table.


    After I let the shower out the bathroom. The parents Marina and Leonon woke up from the commotion caused by their son and after explaining it to them, ended up like this.


    After that we, I mean they, started cooking the leftover wolf meat from last night to eat today for breakfast.


    [This unusually kind treatment of me, could it be that it''s that thing''s effect?] I thought. I look at Gabril who''s practically hugging me, I told her in a whisper, "...Is it taking effect?" I whispered.


    She said to me in her usual voice. "Well, they are accepting you, so yes. The effect is active." She said, noticing that I look down, she added. "Please Morus-sama, this power of yours is not something evil or manipulative at all. It means that they accept you into their lives that it''s activated."


    "I know I know..." I whispered. "But still..."


    Last night, Godman''s realm; "You didn''t noticed Rin? Your race has both Succubus and Majin Elf blood flowing through your veins. Races that have a charm skill from birth, especially succubus. So the reason why they are acting that way towards you is may be that." After hearing those words from him, I fell in a slump and lay down the grass, and almost passed out because of it thinking [So I manipulated them all this time? They''re kindness and generosity is because of that?] I thought at first that they are naturally like that, after hearing about the truth I almost broke down.


    But Godman and Gabriel both reassured me, "No. Unlike common preconceptions your charm skills does not work for unwilling participants, even if you put them in a forced state where they do accept your orders, the charm skill doesn''t work." He explains.


    Afterwards he said to me that the people affected are those, although unconsciously, accept you as a friend, family, and generally being part of their life.


    With Gabril supporting him as well, I calmed down somewhat. As I also remember the day on a convention where me and other EWO players joined a hypnosis presentation and was actually hypnotized, feeling awake at the time but doing random things because I accepted doing them.


    [But still it''s a dubious method at best.] I thought, as I couldn''t help but ask them.


    "Hey... It''s been on my mind for a while but am I taking advantage of you guys?" I need to ask, to clear this guilt-ridden heart of mine.


    "No, no! We have never thought of that even once! Right Leonon dear?" Marina immediately surprise ask her husband for support.


    "Haha no Morus, even if you leave the fact that you saved our daughter. You have also brought us delicious food and being a good drinking buddy!" He said as he raise up his drink.


    ""We have never doubted doing this for you."" The two of them said at the same time, with kind-looking eyes.


    "Haahh... That''s good then." I smiled while looking down, [What a relief.] Even I know for a fact that the best manipulation skills cannot make the one they''re controling say something like this.


    So that storm finally dissipated in my heart. [But I still don''t wanna use this skill as much as I could.] Maybe except for my enemies, I don''t wanna use this power of mine to use for my friends. It''s a passive skill so I can''t get rid of it but I''ll try my best.


    [Speaking of friends...] "Mama! Papa!" Mary finally shows up.


    "What is it Maria?" Marina asks. "Mama! The toilet, the toilet''s so clean when I went inside!" Mary excitedly said while hugging her mother.


    [Oh that!] I could not stand sitting on that thing so I casted {Disinfect!} on the whole room, making it as clean as possible.


    After that thought, I look back once again at the whole picture, a daughter hugging her mother tightly as she panics to pull her out, while the father is eating and drinking with a jolly face.


    Except for that troublesome brother, this family seems perfect.


    "...I''m glad my own family is fine now as well." I thought as I drink some beer.


    "Really!?" Mary reacts. "Oh that''s good!" "I''m glad it turned out well!" Marina and Leonon react out loud as well.


    But it turns out that thought was spilled out of my mouth, [Crap.] I thought.


    "Yeah, someone told me that my troublesome father failed to get my money." I said after drinking and giggling about it.


    As I thought of what Godman said back in his realm. "Your parents? Well since the God of Planet Earth ordered me so, the task of what to do with your beloved ones also came to my fold. I decided after looking through your memories to give the rest of my remaining power to your parents and sisters in the form of blessings. So I ensure you I they''re fine and turn some decisions in favor of them."


    Godman told me that he made the rehab of my mother go a lot easier so she finished it a lot quicker than the doctors thought. As she''s able to join the dispute of my inheritance from father. Godman hid my will when my father sent goons to destroy it and was safely sent to my sisters. He found an amazing lawyer that he managed to introduce through chance. So with that all done the courts ruled completely in favor of my mother and sisters, and no money was sent to that father of mine and his family.


    I could only laugh out loud whenever I think what Godman told me that and I have completely forgiven him about my murder, [I think I owe you now of something.] I thought.


    "Morus-sama, Godman-sama was really happy when you told him you''ve forgiven him." Gabril chimed in.


    "You call him that now too?" I whispered. As the name Godman was just a nickname I made up for him.


    "Well it''s the first time he''s ever received a name since back then, and even then he forgot that name. So he''s really happy afterwards when you left and fully adopted it as his own." She explains.


    [Well that''s good...] I thought. As from my conversation with the two of them last night, my talk with Juno, and Mary''s family. I''ve been thinking a lot of things recently. [I need to stop thinking too much.] I happily thought as from my personality doesn''t fit that type. I look at the family once again.


    Everyone is very happy right now. Me, Marina, Leonon... Except one.


    "T-then will Mori-nee go back to her real parents...?!" She nervously said, as she holds her hands together.


    "No, no, no, Mary. They won''t need me anymore..." I bend down and try to pat her head.


    But when I look closer to her hands, which I thought she just holds nervously. It seems that she''s holding something.


    [...Where did you get that?!]


    I panicked at the small statue, the size of an action figure, that she''s holding between her hands.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 9 – Doing God’s Work

    Back on God''s realm; "What do you remember during the game when you died?" Godman asks me as he looks at Gabril and me.


    "Well..." I started to wonder.


    I was asking to this Godman about what happened to the structures and bases that the player built in the game, but the answer is the same always. "I stayed here to watch over you so I didn''t bother to check what''s happening outside." He said.


    [There''s no easy source of information huh..?] I regrettably thought before he asks me this surprising question.


    "Let''s see..." I recall what happened. [Too much has been happening that I forgot what I did in-game before my brains were fried.]


    As I recall what happened, the memories came out one after another. "Oh yeah!"


    [I was moving out!] I thought as I continue. [Let''s see...]


    After being the guildmaster of my guild the ''Flying Orcas'' all this time, I decided when my mother''s rehab is about to be finished I would quit being the GM and have one of my friends in charge. Of course I told the writers and my friends and guuldmates in advance, there were plenty of feelings involved when I announced the news but after explaining my circumstances, they generally agreed and respected my decision. The writers got to work on a reason I quit and me and the others finding a new successor.


    Of course I knew the consequences of leaving that post, that would mean losing my historical importance on the game thus receiving less of a pay from the devs. But since my mother''s about to leave rehab there would be less of a financial need she would have.  I''ll also be making my own legend as well as I go along without the help of Flying Orcas.


    Then afterwards I decided that I would take on a more supervisory role on the guild so I would get more free time, then temporarily leave and go out on a journey and explore the world more, take on quest and fill the gaps in my map on my giant walking house with my...


    [My characters!] The NPCs that me and my friends created, I decided to take them outside Atlantis and have them on a journey as well, they would serve as bodyguards and dungeon buddies.


    I was one of two Flying Orcas guild players making the most custom-made characters in the whole guild, and was to take a big chunk of them, even some of that are floor bosses. So naturally this got me and my guildmates heated. But in a miracle I managed to make them agree with my decision thanks to the help of a loli friend of mine who''s the number two making the most characters in the guild, she said she would replace the ones that were with me herself.


    [Thank god for her... Now then...] I thought, getting ready.


    The last moment of my life, in the guild, and on earth. [After settling upon the issue of the lost characters, I was already announced to have left the position and finally was ready to go onto that journey.] I pause my head, [Then I bought some one-time inventory chests with Yen and had my characters been put inside them for me to equip....] It finally dawned on me.


    "Then...!" My jaw dropped from the realization.


    "Yes Rin, all this time, you have them." He starts to explain.


    ???


    "W-where did you get that Mary?" I nervously ask.


    Right now we''re staring each other down, she''s on the floor while I sat on the chair. Marina and Leonon said they had something to do and said ''Have fun!'' before leaving us alone in the dining room.


    "H-huh oh these...? I found them in the big room!" She still smiles like nothing''s wrong.


    [C-crap...] I know exactly who that action figure-looking stone statue represents.


    "Since the characters are ''equipped'' inside you. This translates as having them in one of your bags. In this world there is a similar thing to inventory which uses magic bags to store your items in your mind, but few have them and since you also have the one-time inventory chest, you can store much more than what''s possible. Also I turned their state to look like stone, miniaturized, versions of them."


    [Shit..! My own carelessness!] It must have fallen off or something when I put it down. Now it''s in Mary''s hands.


    That''s my character. The NPC I made, I couldn''t tell what specific one that is but I knew for a fact it''s mine since I can feel my aura around it.


    "Well you see Mary, I slept there last night. So that may belong to me." I explained. As Mary widens her eyes in shock.


    [But I will have to thank you Mary, if you haven''t found it I would have lost this thing.] I thought, looking at her with thankful eyes.


    "Hmph! You should give back what''s not yours Mary! I could have found that if you ordered me too Morus-sama!" Gabril, who''s beside me, spoke loud and clear.


    "Shuddup." I whisper. [Even if you can I didn''t know about it in the first place.] I thought.


    Mary broke down and froze, looking more like a statue than the one she''s holding right now. "O-oh sorry Mori-san! I never knew that it was yours!" She immediately thrust the doll-like statue to me.


    Now I could see it in full, it''s confirmed. [Oh yeah it''s her.] But it''s not the time to be reminiscing right now.


    I immediately grab it, but sensing something wrong, I look back at Mary. "Uhuu... I stole something from Mori-san... Does that mean Mori-san hates me? Is Mori-san leaving¡ª" She''s forming tears as she''s speaking with such a sorrowful tone and on the floor, I could not help but hug her tight.


    I immediately sat down the wooden floor. "No, no, it''s not Mary, my parents won''t need me anymore. I don''t hate you at all Mary." I look at her messy state. "Don''t worry and I''ll make you a new doll okay?" I said, as I squeeze her cheeks.


    "Okiiee.." Mary has trouble speaking with her cheeks stretch but she spoke happily just now.


    [I''m glad that it all worked... Out?] I place the stone action figure on the ground for a moment and when I look back.


    Crack! Crack!


    The statue slowly cracks.


    "...Eeeeeeehhh....?!?" Mary immediately noticed and started panicking. But before she can even blame herself, the statue''s cracks began glowing.


    "Wa-wait could this be..?!" I suddenly remember one of Godman''s  conversations.


    "If you place them with your hands, you will free them from that state and they will return to normal." Godman said, demonstrating it by the use of a chess piece.


    "C-crap...!" I tried to grab it back.


    But it''s futile.


    The small statue completely broke apart and what we''re left with is a white glowing mass that''s slowly floating up.


    It''s slowly growing bigger and bigger, the white mass starts to take it''s shape as it grew arms and legs, until it''s shape is complete. It''s a girl.


    Lastly, the white mass is not white anymore as her blue, drooping dress starts appearing from her skin, her skin, although still white is more tame than the white light earlier, and she has a metallic platinum blonde-like hair with streaks of black on the top.


    And her eyes... "It''s her alright." I made a wry smile as I look at that particular part.


    Her eyes are the most distinguishable part. Her hexagon-shaped iris is yellow, like Crayola yellow. It''s a mustard-like yellow that''s totally out of place for the otherwise cold aura around her. Her pupils are grey and shaped like a diamond. Overall there''s something very robotic about her eyes.


    "...Master." She spoke.


    "I''m... Good morning, Itia Geist." Is all I could say before marveling at her.


    Itia Geist.


    An Elemental Xana. Which is incredibly rare since Xanas are tied to the water. I found her severely weakened on a dried-up lake. Which is rare since Xanas would die immediately if their water sources dried. When I investigated further I found that she has been surviving using the mana from the gold and other mineral deposits on the former lake and has thus gained the Earth Attribute.


    But her Water Attribute still overpowers her so she was incredibly weak compared to the area she was in. I''m lucky that I even found and tamed her before she was eaten by the other monsters in that area.


    But I just could not resist training her Earth attribute so I did. After much training I had successfully removed her Water Atrribute after her evolution to an Elemental Xana, her eyes a result of her metallic mastery. She''s new species, one of her kind, which earned me quite the bragging rights on World Chat and the ire and jealousy of other players. [...Ahh those were the times...] I blissfully thought as I remember posting the screenshots of her on every forum and the people trying to buy her from me.


    Remembering all that I could only chuckle. "Master...?" But it seems that she notice.


    "Sorry sorry I''m just really glad I met you that day." I said while scratching my head.


    Then the most unexpected thing happened, or I think, she kneel down. "That day was the day I was reborn, that day where you saved me while I lay drying on a pile of sediments. That day when you reached your hand out to such a weak creature, a creature filled with rage and hatred as she was abandoned by the water god I forced myself to forget. That day is the day I swore my eternal loyalty master, my go¡ª" I need to stop her immediately. "Yes yes Itia, your loyalty is enough, so please you may stop now." I said, as my face stops getting even redder.


    [...Uuugghhhh..... This wasn''t in her script...] I thought, as I shake my head and slap my cheeks.


    [No! Face the truth Ri¡ª Morus! You''re in another world now! So don''t think of them as A.I!] I thought.


    This was out of her script, normally she would not even respond at all unless I turn on the option to do so. Not to mention she kneeled in front of me, which is not on her animation from what I see. Most of all that speech, I didn''t even write about her knowing where she came from, let alone that speech.


    [It''s a lot harder to adapt here than I thought.] I look at Itia. [But I''ll try my very best.] I smile.


    Even I was in shock by this development, the level of happiness overshadows that feeling by a mile. [Seeing her like this... Like Gabril, Itia is a real, living, breathing person now.] I''m sure every one of my friends will be ecstatic by this development.


    [I wonder how they¡ª] Suddenly I was pulled back to reality.


    "....Aaahhhh...." Mary lays on the ground, too shocked to even scream. I think I can even see a white version of her without legs flying above.


    "Mary!" I immediately stood and grab her by the shoulders.


    "Mary you okay?!" I shake her recently but the response was small.


    "Itia get some water!" I shouted, but Itia squinted her eyes in disgust. "...Water?... Blurgh..." She stick her tongue out in disgust.


    "Oh yeah..." [I forgot she hates water.] I then look down at the hallucinating Mary.


    "..Maaammaaa... I can see the sky noooow...." Mary is clearly not in it right now.


    [This will take a while.]


    ???


    Afterwards, after trying to explain to her what happened as best as I could, miraculously she recovered.


    "Wow! You''re so pretty Itia-san!" Mary said as she sits on a chair looking down towards her.


    "Yes child, I was from Mas¡ª I mean, Morus-san after all." She answer eloquently, but still not used to calling me by my name.


    [Ahh... This feeling, is this what it feels like to have a kid?] I blissfully look at Itia trying to be an adult in front of her junior.


    Although she is in reality old, because of what happened to her lake, her growth stunted along with it to an age looking to be around the 14-16 range. So she doesn''t have the same hourglass figure that regular Xanas have, which she seems to be insecure about which obviously is not seen back in the game.


    [Don''t worry you''re plenty popular already Itia.] Due to her being a semi-loli Xana, she has always been one of my most popular characters I ever had and with the increase of the Elemental Xana over time, other players couldn''t exactly replicate the child-like state of Itia. So I always get sketchy request about telling me how I did it and selling her which I blocked obviously. [But the person herself doesn''t know that though.] I concluded. She''s popular in a way she probably doesn''t want to be.


    So her trying to be dominant by sitting in the tallest chair while Mary, who by the looks of it is only a few years younger than her, while sitting on the floor is honestly one of the cutest things I''ve seen.


    [She must be quite relieved to have someone she can look arrogant too.] She hadn''t displayed that in-game but it must be that her surroundings is filled with many things older than her.


    "Hehe let''s be friends Itia-san!" Mary said, to which Itia replied with an Hmph! "Why would I want to be friends with you!" She folded her arms and look away.


    "Because I''m Mori-san''s friend too! So I wanna be friends with Mori-san''s friends too!" She cheerfully said.


    "Master''s friend....." Itia muttered. "Alright then, for Ma¡ª for Mori-san, let''s be friends from now on." She hangs her hand for a handshake.


    "Yay! We''re friends now!" Instead of a handshake, she leaps up and gave Itia a big old hug.


    "Uwaah¡ª!" Itia is restrained "How could a human¡ª" And their chat ensures.


    "Ha..." I could only watch with bliss.


    "Hmmn, Maria always has brought out the best of people." Marina said while grinning in joy. "Haha! She''s the light in our family!" Leonon laughs as he once again drank beer.


    I forgot, Marina and Leonon came back after a while and was shocked to see some new faces in the inn, they even bowed to Itia because they thought she was a noble.


    I look once again to hear their conversation coming to an end.


    "So, Mary, I must thank you for helping Mori-sama out." She nods slightly to Mary.


    [It seems that Mary convinced Itia to call me Mori too.] I thought, but more importantly. [I can''t believe that she''s acting so considerate towards humans.] I happily thought.


    In the game Itia was supposed to be arrogant and selfish towards humans, discriminatory perhaps. But it seems as though she''s oddly nice to Mary.


    [I''m not sure if I order her to or is genuine. But still I''m glad that that my characters are not treating humans as trash.] I thought, since in most the novels I read they treat them as trash.


    "Well I think she has the potential to grow." I thought I said that.


    "Why thank you, for you two messengers to treat our little Maria and this inn like your home, we thank you." Marina bows to the person next to me.


    [It turns out it''s not me that said that.] It ties into my thoughts perfrctly.


    I point my eyes slightly to the right, "Your welcome madam." He bows.


    Mary notices his hair. "Wow such shiny hair!" she points out.


    "Why thank you." He smiles at Mary.


    [Oh yeah...] I almost forgot to mention.


    "Kumo!" Itia shouted.


    I brought out another one of my subordinates.


    "My? What''s wrong Itia? I''m only speaking my mind towards Morus-sama." He spoke with a grin, speaking even more eloquently than Itia.


    Kumo Kruisspin.


    My first ever super-rare catch from the controversial and discontinued Gacha, a Golden Thread Arachmen, which I named Kumo. Very creative. He has blonde hair and sharp red eyes, he looks to be a very attractive young blonde butler or a prince for that matter, like what you see in otome games or dating sims, a very handsome prince-charming type of ikemen.


    But unfortunately he has spider parts attach so be careful ladies. In his human form he hides them very well in fact but when he shows it, he has multiple small dot-like red eyes on his forehead which which is closed for now. His arms are actually multiple spider legs curled into one, he hides them with his long-sleeve suit and also a layer of skin, so you won''t noticed them unless you attack it.


    Aside from appearances. He is one of my most reliable and oldest characters I have. I got him while the Flying Orca is still weak and small compared to what it is now, pre-Atlantis era. So he''s always been a reliable character to have when going to war with other guilds back then, and has become both a good fighter and good commander as a result.


    Since he''s the only great in-game character at the time I made him my personal butler and bodyguard that follows me around. Even when I got more powerful characters and commanders that he couldn''t defeat, I still kept him around as my butler, since the image of me as the "Black Witch of Lust Demons with her Bloodgold  Spider''s Web" has become a very famous portrayal of me.


    I decided to pick him because he and Itia had always been a good duo in fights, even back in the game I intentionally made him partner up with Itia so the guys in the chat would stop bothering me.


    [But that name though...] Lust Demon.


    Godman mentioned it once. "It''s your most famous title after all so it might very well what people perceive as, if they have knowledge at all." Is what he said, before denying it completely.


    I shook my head to destroy that thought and get back to reality.


    I look at the two of them plus Mary and her parents talking about something. [I summoned these two out of thin air, I summoned life before me.] I giggle at the thought, meaning only one thing. "...I''m doing god''s work..." I muttered as I took a sip from my cup.


    "Yes you are~!" Gabril butted in. [Shut up, I''ll make you visible later.]


    I go back and listen again to what these two say.


    "Well, I just think that she has the potential to become a great person someday." Is what Kumo says.


    "Is that so...?" Itia is deep in thought.


    "Yay! Kumo-san just said I''ll become great!" Mary excitedly said, while jumping and pulling the clothes of her parents.


    "Yes you are my Maria, yes you are!" Leonon rubs Mary''s head as she teases her.


    "Hmmm...." Marina is deep in thought.


    "...Well to become a greater being..." Kumo whispers to himself.


    [I heard that.] I thought while grinning slightly as I look at him, which he notice and smiles even more.


    I look back at Mary. "Well for me I trust that you''ll become one Mary." I said, as I glance at Kumo who''s grinning this whole time.


    [Cheeky bastard... I know what you mean.] I myself giggle at that possibility.


    Evolution and Ranking up.


    I realized that the reason why Kumo and Itia doesn''t hate humans as much as I thought. They must have know the story of the game.


    When Endless World Online was still in beta. All players were humans, no exceptions. It was even thought of as a low fantasy medieval MMO at first. Until release and the update that first introduced the Evolution and Rank Up mechanics.


    Rank Up is just increasing your power within that specific race, like becoming the strongest human or most powerful elf mage. It''s pretty standard.


    But with Evolution, your race species itself will change. Like an elf becoming a high elf and damphirs becoming vampires.


    Evolution is the most important one. So with humans, if you max out your rank, you will choose if you want to evolve and become a different race depending on your playstyle. A tank main may become a dwarf if you max out craftsmanship as a human, or a human fire mage may become an Ifrit, the choice is up to you.


    Essentially all intelligent creatures have evolved from humans.


    So as you evolve, you will generally become stronger, more specialize and specific with your character. There are different ranks for each races for as low as 5 rank ups to evolve all the way to 50, generally with further in the evolution tree you go the longer the more rank ups you need.


    With playstyles not the only factor, but also your Light and Dark points, region, faction, and environments. The phrase, "No two players are alike." Became unofficial motto of the game.


    Of course there''s downsize to it, being a rank 10 hobgoblin you may not defeat a rank 1 goblin, so there are players that stay in their evolution and become the strongest in that species and never evolving.


    So the competitions are set in different evolution paths, kinda like weight competition in wrestling.


    So that''s why these two mechanics allowed Endless World Online to be the most popular MMO in the world.


    [That''s why these guys don''t hate humans so much.] Since Kumo has been with me for a long time, he''s seen many creatures evolve so he knows that most intelligent creatures evolve from humans. That''s why he''s looking at Mary as a future investment, to see what she will become.


    [This isn''t the best way to look at humans but I supposed it''s better than discriminating them.] I thought as I look at Mary. [I''ll definitely keep you safe.] I determine myself.


    ???


    "Done." I clap my hands.


    After we talk and ate for an hour we were done and with the sun already shining down, the parents finally opened their shop.


    When I took a peak through the door there are dozens of people walking along, carriages and wagons stuck in traffic, and the setting up of what seems to be garlands across from house to house.


    "Yay! It''s the harvest festival!" Mary happily said.


    "Harvest festival eh? Why don''t we get going then?" I already have my full gear on so it''s perfect.


    "Then we shall go too." "That''s right Mas¡ª I mean Mori-sama." My two subordinates agreed as well.


    [It''s time to register for the merchant and adventurer''s guild!] I excitedly thought, as I thought of the money I can make.


    But...


    "W-wait!" Marina suddenly stops us. "Your wearing too fancy of clothes!" She said with her lungs giving out.


    "Yeah, do you think you two wouldn''t get bothered and try to mess with ya?" Slowly walk out unlike Marina and he directed at Kumo and Itia.


    "But¡ª" Itia tried to say something. "It''ll be a burden for Mori as well." He bluntly said.


    "You''re right..." I don''t have any arguments.


    "We have some spare clothes we could use if you like?" He said, pointing at the door.


    [Shit, I don''t have any modest clothes!] The one I''m wearing now is the only one that I can get by, let alone for Kumo and Itia?!


    "Fine..." I admittedly said


    I close the door, leaving the fun for later.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 10 – Gold But No Money

    "Wooow~! Such smooth, silky white skin, are you sure you''re not a princess?"


    "Noo~! Please don''t¡ª!"


    [...Ugh...] My body is dreading at the noise these two women are making.


    "Hmmm.... This doesn''t really... Well your young so I''m sure it''ll grow in the future."


    "What?!"


    [Ugh!] Especially hearing two men like that!


    I sat down on a chair. "....Why." and sulk about my existence.


    "Heh?? I thought you were a one of those lean but no meat but you got some packing in there huh?"


    "Please, don''t touch my arms like that. I beg you Sir Leonon."


    In between two doors. "Why..?" I mutter again.


    "Don''t be so formal! We''re both men here so don''t worry about showing a little bit of skin!"


    "That''s not what I''m worried about..."


    "Enough of this." I stood up, looking at the ceiling for no particular reason and made the biggest and deepest sigh imaginable.


    [Why do I have to be in this place!] I thought in anguish.


    After I got back inside to change my two character''s clothes. Marina and Leonon grabbed my Itia and Kumo up and change their outfits in two different rooms next to each other, while I was told to sit on a chair in between the two doors to each room. Making me hear the noise from both rooms.


    "Is this what it feels like when somebody touches their children..?" I thought to myself while giving sighs as I look down and hold my two subordinate''s outfits.


    [Hmm, I even remember how we made these clothes.] I look in fondness as I touch each fabric.


    Itia''s blue dress and Kumo''s red suit. One is a simple red colored suit with a Victorian-style look to it with not that many decorations all around, except for a blood-red almost black bowtie and gold trimmings at the corners, with the bowtie having many spirals and spider web design covering the whole tie. [I remember making this myself... I''m really damn proud of it.] It''s not the most grandiose outfit in the world but it''s one of my favorites.


    As for Itia, [Yeah... We went a bit too overboard with this one.] I happily thought, as I carefully hold it to not crumple the fabric.


    For maximum bragging rights I farmed the rare mob Heavenly Eagles. Which only spawns in a specific time of the year, and gathered all of the feather drops that I could, which can be used for many more useful things, on a dress to give to my character. Needless to say world chat got into quite an uproar when they heard of it.


    [Well they weren''t so mad when I showed them though.] She stayed in the waifu chart for a few more weeks after that.


    But still, without the help of the famous seamstress and my friend, Silkco-san and her company. I would have never be able to make this light-blue and silver colored, flowy, showy, drooping dress that slides on the ground with many symmetrical patterns tattered all over.


    [Yeah... There would definitely be scum rummaging around her if she wore this.] I thought, taking note for the future.


    I smiled at the dresses with memories once more, and hid them on my magic bag and immediately [Oh!] I felt like they entered my brain.


    "That''s what the Mental Luggage is Morus-sama." It''s Gabril, who''s floating above me.


    "Really..." I said. "You see, magic bags require the person wearing it to both have A, a high mental fortitude, and B, enough mana." She explains. "There are cases of magical items that entirely use mana but they are big and bulky and need regular mana replenishment. Plus you have the one-time chest with you." She finishes explaining.


    "Oh yeah..." [Godman said that it''s rare to even have one in this world.] I thought.


    Just as I was in deep thought, "Done!" Marina said as she opens the door. With Mary holding a bitter-looking Itia.


    "We''re done too!" Leonon comes out holding a slumping Kumo by the shoulder.


    I immediately look at their new getup. "Well you two look good." I complimented them and their mixed expressions disappeared instantaneously.


    "Thank you! I will wear this from now on Morus-sama!" "It''s a pleasure to receive your praise." Itia fan girled and Kumo bowed.


    "Now now let me see you now." They excitedly look at me, while it''s uncomfortable I still take a look at their new outfits.


    Itia right now is wearing a white dress with a navy blue apron-like coat overlaying the dress, and a long skirt down to her feet as she''s wearing a blue towel around her head. And... "I did the braids!" Mary did two braids on Itia''s metallic hair.


    With Kumo on the other hand wearing what seems to be a semi-military outfit. He''s wearing brown leather armor parts on top of regular clothes, white, puffy pants with a belt for a sword? And a cape for aesthetics. Most of all...


    "Pffh..! What''s with that protection Kumo." The usually blank Itia laugh at the sight of Kumo, especially his head.


    He''s wearing a helmet, one that is spherical in shape with a pointy head.


    "Dear! You aren''t making Kumo-san work for the guard are you?!" Marina angrily ask.


    "No no an helmet is always good in every situation!" Leonon shouts.


    "...He is indeed correct." Kumo being the one that agreed to wear it, have no choice but to defend it.


    "Plus..." Leonon comes next to me. "You gotta be careful with his hair kid." He said to me in a whisper.


    "I''ll... Take note on that one." [What does he mean by being careful?] I thought.


    "Well anyways... let''s go!" I wanna get out as fast as possible so I rush open the door, with Mary, Itia, and Kumo following suit.


    But I heard something about Marina that caught my ear. "...I wonder how Mori-chan got those beautiful clothes... It''s like they were made from Siklco-sama herself! I''ll need to pray harder to the great seamstress god for a masterpiece of a dress." She happily said, holding her arms.


    But I already closed the door by then.


    ???


    {"Camouflage."}


    Suddenly, in Itia''s eyes, her polygonal-shaped eye and pupils transform into a regular circular shape. She looks at me with a sparkling face, which I then couldn''t help but pat her head.


    "That''s good, Kumo?" I ask him. "All good mas¡ª I mean Morus-sama." [Even Kumo messes up sometimes.] How cute.


    Itia just finished casting a camouflage spell on her eyes since it''s so distinct. Kumo did the same too while I used my hoodie to hide my ears. I don''t know what people here think of non-human species but it''s better to be safe than never.


    "Are you still not used to call my name?" I ask again. As to why they always have trouble with that.


    The two immediately respond, "No no no Mori-sama! It''s an honor to allow us to speak your name!" "My loyalty for you Morus-sama has been more fervent than ever before." Is their responses. "We.... Were not used to it yet." Itia meekly said.


    "Wooow! Your so popular Mori-san!" Mary interjected in the conversation.


    "Hey Mary, watch¡ª" Just as I was about say it, it happened. "Wah!" She fell on her bum.


    "Hey watch it!" The guy said said before walking away.


    "Owwiee.." She stood up while rubbing the dust away.


    "Sigh, you shouldn''t trouble yourself in front of Mori-sama okay child?" Itia grasp Mary''s hands and helps her get up.


    [Even when you look like a child yourself.] I thought as the scene just looks like an older sister helping out her sibling. Cute levels is at a maximum.


    "Hmn, that aside Morus-sama, it seems to be there''s a lot of humans in this place is it not?" Kumo looks at me waiting for my opinion.


    "Yes it is..." I said. I look around, [There''s so many people...] I thought, as I look at the whole area.


    There are stalls and booths and vendors all over the sides and corners of the main street. Traders, merchants, peddlers, and hawkers and the like are trying their best to sale their goods and wares.


    "Silverware! Silverware! These beauties were made from the capital city itself!"


    "Medicine and snake oil everyone! It could cure your ailments!"


    "This pelts have been caught only recently, buy them!"


    From what I could see there''s people buying as well. Buyers, consumers, you name it. People of all ages and backgrounds come in here and buy what they need.


    A mother and her child buy meat for the winter. A couple of swordsmen are inspecting a blade and thrusting it, a robe wearing guy with a hat checks out a scroll, an elderly couple buys some sweet-looking fruits, if there''s a person, they''re here. This place is bustling with activity.


    But of course when people gather rats follow suit. There are also devious-looking guys glancing at me but I''ll avoid confrontation for now.


    "Appleberries, Torani, Yellowhip you call it, we have it! Have a free bite! We sell only in boxes!"


    Growl~ [Crap, appleberry actually sounds delicious.] I thought while holding my stomach.


    "Morus-sama we should get going before it gets too crowded." Kumo said.


    "Yes let''s go." I also agree to what he said. [Don''t worry stomach you''ll have to wait a bit longer.] I said before walking faster.


    I grab Mary since she''s human so couldn''t keep up with us, but also that I don''t lose her along the way. "Mary tell us where to go next?" I said to her. "Well just straight on this road! You''ll have to turn a bit to the left on the town square to get to the Merchant''s guild!" She happily  said, as this time she was the one pulling my hand.


    But I stop her and look behind me to see Itia and Kumo standing there, waiting for something.


    And that is... "This is where we part ways for now." This is the order for now.


    [I need to investigate this place for now, for more information so I don''t have to blindly walk around here.] I thought. [But I''ll definitely hang out with you two next.]


    "Yes Morus-sama." "We''ll bring you the best of results Mori-sama." The two of them responded and bow their heads.


    "Don''t do that, it''ll raise suspicion and I already explained to you right? Let''s go back here for a moment. This place is not Atlantis or anywhere else in Endless." I said to them with a small smile.


    Right now we move to a nearby ally between two houses, so we don''t bother the people walking. [We look suspicious right now so it''s better if they don''t act formal towards me.] I thought.


    "Yes Morus-sama, we''ll produce the best results." "We won''t let you down! We''ll inspect every nook and cranny in this whole city!" Kumo acted as usual while Itia hype herself up.


    [You two look so stiff right now...] I thought, as I go and get closer to them.


    "Morus-sama wai....!" Kumo finally let his guard down and got flustered.


    [I supposed I''ll tease you two a bit.] I thought, while I made a smile and hold on to the two''s shoulders and hug them up.


    "We''re in this together you know? Right now you guys are the only ones that I know of and what I have left. So you two are allowed to ease yourselves more you know." And I finally let go.


    "Let me hug you next~!" Then Mary joined the fray.


    [That''s right. Honestly I''m just a big softie in the end.] I know of a certain mage in-game that won''t let up his facade and gets angry when you poke at his true emotions. He always puts on an appearance even with his NPCs. [I admire that guy''s spirit but I can''t keep up with appearances for long.] I thought, as I look at them dazed and confused.


    "What ya looking at me about?" I causally as the two of them.


    [I don''t wanna act and boss around my characters so much.] I don''t really wanna end up like him, so keeping up appearances is too bothersome for me. [Instead, what I look forward to the most is...] I thought of a word something, something that''s more easier for me to adjust, but Itia interrupted my thoughts.


    "You mean like.... Friends? Mori-sama...?" She asks embarrassingly, fiddling her fingers and standing straight.


    "Itia¡ª!" Before Kumo could scold the childish Itia.


    "Yup." [That''s the one.] The word I''ve been looking for.


    "Like friends."


    ???


    After that we left and say our goodbyes before leaving the marketplace. But when I left I saw the stall where they sell the appleberries.


    [Fuck it!] I angrily thought, when I grabbed the group of appleberries and gave the middle-aged women selling it two gold nuggets before apologizing.


    "Hmmm.... Crunch! Mary why''s there so many so many goods all in one place?" I ask. While biting down the small apples.


    [It''s watery but it''s definitely an apple!] I happily thought as the fruit''s insides melt in your mouth and turn into apple juice. Pew! The seeds I spit out I put in my bag, it may be useful in the future.


    "Well mama said that since this is the main road to the city, it will be unfair if only an individual guild controls it, so each of the town''s guilds agreed to share the street with the merchant guild regulating it!" Mary explains.


    I was surprise to have her know so much. "How you know that much Mary?" I ask, since kids don''t really have to know the inner workings of guild politics.


    "Well mama wants me to join the sewing guild after all! So she made me study all about it...!" Mary happily replied.


    "Oh really? Tell me more..." I listen attentively.


    So afterwards, I got to know more of the guild stuff by Mary, a child, teaching me. [So that''s how it works.] There''s a guild in every occupation this city has to offer, with the guilds being generally close knit and help each other out providing needed materials for exchange of that guilds goods or money. These guilds are what you call the Craft Guilds, the sewing guild falls into this line. With the others such as the mason guild, shoemaker guild, and weapons guild falling into this type. It''s the most common guild there is.


    The three exceptions that falls outside is the Merchants Guild, Adventurer''s Guild, and Mages Guild. These three fall outside because; the Merchant Guild controls large-scale transactions and settlement between other guilds, plus the trade outside the city. The Adventurer''s Guild is the supplier and provides exotic products that comes from the dungeons and monsters and is someowhat detach from the guild economy. Finally the Mages Guild is provided by the city government and is completely detach from the guild economy. With most of the members being nobles and only ever interact with the two other guilds mentioned above. The members of the Mages Guild do interact with the other guilds but the organization itself doesn''t.


    But after all that explaining my head hurts. Even Mary got tired after explaining so much so she said she''ll buy a gord of water.


    But now that I''m alone...


    "Ding ding ding! Here ye, here ye, here in the Succubus Nest we got the best women in all of El Ni?o!" A pleasant voice with somewhat of a weird accent rang to my ears.


    [I could... Interact with more risque parts of the market.] I grin. [Plus it''s a pretty fitting name after all.] Succubus Nest, perfect.


    I look to where the voice came from and see a rather scantily-dressed women with orange hair that reaches her back. She has a rather voluptuous body and plenty of cleavage to show. She''s wearing a tight, brown, mini skirt that reaches just below her ass. While she''s holding some sort of sign. She''s most definitely a harlot advertising her shop.


    "We will be opened later tonight!" She happily shouted with her ass pointed out and wink at the people walking by.


    The men in the vicinity took a peek of her, which included me. A former man.


    My lust slowly rises within me, [Is this my succubus part waking up?] I wondered as I see my veins turning purple. But looking at the prostitute closer, I saw something that calmed my lust.


    The most distinguishable thing I saw is... "A half-elf?" she has pointed ears, but are in no way long, you wouldn''t notice them unless you take a look.


    "Oh?! Yes! I''m a half-elf! Are you disturbed by me...?" She shyly asks, holding up her sign to her face, revealing her tight thighs.


    "No no no I don''t! I just notice." I immediately reply.


    "Hoouu...!! Thank you!" She bows. "Recently us half elves and elves have been shunned by more and more people recently. It''s causing our master to have an headache!" She says while sighing.


    "Oh really? How come?" I ask, since this is also important for my sake as well. [I''m a elf too you know?] A majin elf and succubus but I''m still technically one.


    "Well master is really kind towards us elves!" She shouted in front of me. "But recently more and more of the brothels have begun selling us and other non human races to the slavers..." She stop screaming by the end, looking around like  she''s hiding something, and come closer to me.


    "...It''s because of those damned Kurumist priest that things are getting worst for us..." She said as she pulls herself back.


    "...W-what...?" I was in deep shock. [How could that happened? Kurumi di¡ª] Just as I was beginning to think.


    And before I could even get into my thoughts. "Demi-bitch...!" A hurl of fist suddenly came towards us.


    "Hiyup!" I grab the thick arm. Even if it''s a human''s arm, it''s still human after all.


    But the sudden shock cause me to get back and my hood to fall behind my back.


    "Hyaa...!!" But the women is still terrified of what she saw and fell to the ground with her panties completely exposed. Even I couldn''t resist looking at it. [There''s a small opening in the panty...] I thought while smirking.


    I quickly hooded my head again.


    "The fuck are you doing?!" The raging man howl at me ruining my fun, he''s straight hitting my face as he use his other fist to hit¡ª


    "Haarrughh....!!!!" But my hand is too fast as I landed a hit first straight into his jaw, making him fall dramatically.


    "W-what happened?!" A nearby passerby scream.


    This whole incident happened so fast that the people have just step back up from us.


    "Nothing Mister, we were just punishing an insolent creature that dares insult our god." A man slowly walks in front of us wearing gaudy clothes. He''s not fat and not too thin either, but does have multiple chins though.


    "Tsk... It''s that damn slave trader!" The half-elf shouted in rage.


    "Oh ho ho, do you perhaps know of me?" He said as he fiddles the little hair on his chin.


    "..." I stay silent.


    "H-hey! What''s happening here!" A guard finally arrives.


    "Nothing sir, we were just bringing justice to the one that insulted our holy god Kurumi-sama." He said while laughing and showing off Kurumi''s halo.


    "...That may be the case but you are still committing assault so we may have to arrest that man over there." He points at the man laying on the ground by my strike.


    "Please do, he acted on impulse so you sir can have him all you want." He said, snapping his fingers to order his other bodyguards to pick that man up to give to the guard.


    He turns around and then leaves, saying one last thing "We''ll just finish our business at a later date. Elf." He doesn''t direct his malcontent towards the half elf but towards me. While holding up and rubbing his filthy hands on Kurumi''s halo hanging on his neck.


    And they finally leave, the people around us leave a sigh and talk to themselves. "They''re gone.." "Those slavers, using religion for their own means..." "Well at least it''s not us right?" "Things were so peaceful before those damned Kurumist..." They whisper, whisper things that I don''t care about right now.


    "Thank you, we couldn''t stop them in time so thank you!" The guard bows his head, but I didn''t look, I just said...


    "...You''re welcome." with a monotone voice.


    [...Bastards...] I thought.


    "Thank you so much! You saved me, as fellow elves your very brave!" The prostitute said, bowing her head. But I just said. "....You''re welcome as well..."


    [.....You bastards!]


    Then she came next to my ear. "I know you''re looking at me with lust back there, I won''t mind to do you for free no? You saved me plus I have experienced with girls..." She wink at me, but I couldn''t care anything right now.


    "..." I stay silent again.


    [...T-those bastards...!! H-how there they...! My friend¡ª?!] I snapped.


    "Uhm hey..." "You alright?" The guard and prostitute said as they look worried about me. But I can''t hear it at all.


    I clench my fist and grit my teeth. My claws growing and my fangs biting my lips, blood spills out. My eyes slowly goes red and my veins come out purple. My hair straightens like a needle and my magic starts flowing out, and then the horns on my forehead starts scratching my skin as the horns got excited. If anymore reveals itself I''ll be expo¡ª [I don''t fucking ca¡ª] I''m about to burst.


    But someone manage to pull me back, "Mooorrrrrriii-saaaann!" Mary, who I didn''t even notice, came back and hug me tight, bringing me back into sanity.


    "Mary...." It''s my first line that I said with intent after what happened.


    "I''m so sorry Mori-san! I''m sorry! If I hadn''t left you wouldn''t¡ª" She starts blaming herself again. So I pick her up and hug her tight.


    "Haaa... It''s not your fault Mary." I can only let out a dry laugh. As I''m relieved this little creature was here when I need it the most.


    [I made you cry again huh...] I thought, as she starts tearing up in my breast.


    I look to the bewildered prostitute and gave her a wink.


    ???


    "We''re here!" Mary shouted, looking at the building with awe.


    "Yup! We''re here finally." I calmly smile at this bustling building. Where normally I''d be excited but I look at it as the start of my new goal.


    At first I just wanted to get myself some cash by selling the gold that I have but now, [I''ll get information towards those fake Kurumist slave traders that used and sully my friend''s name!] I thought with a rocky smile.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 11 – Reporting the Definition of Loyalty

    Gabril POV


    "Let''s... Go Itia." Kumo said to his flustered comrade.


    "...Y-yeah..." She nodded in response to Kumo''s words.


    Right now the two of them are quietly standing right in the middle of the street along the marketroad. Looking and checking out each product for their report to their master. While I, Gabril, floats around them with my wings and looking over the market.


    ""...""


    The two are unusually silent.


    "Hey what''s wrong you two?" I, Gabril, interjected in. "You two seem awfully quiet, what happened?" I ask them, [I know exactly what happened...] They got flustered because Morus-sama hug them! [So cute! I wish I was hugged too!] I squirm around hugging myself feeling the warm touch of her skin with mine!


    The two noticed this and quietly rebuke. "Ahem! Ms. Gabril won''t you mind not frolicking like that?" [She has been full of herself lately.] Kumo thought.


    "Kumo! For once I agree with you, you''re not acting with dignity like one of Mas¡ª I mean Morus-sama''s servants!" [How there she acts like that in front of her too seniors!] Itia thought.


    [How cute.] I thought. Although I don''t have any bad feelings towards them, in fact I wanna be friends with them. They are so uptight. [Let''s loosen them up a bit shall we?] I thought with a devious face.


    I stood in between of them. "C''mon were all her servants, or friends now right?" I pause as I look at them with surprise in their faces. "Plus you two have been with Morus-sama for far longer than me." Not including the time I waited her soul for thousands of years.


    I sat in the air just above the ground and look at them from above, "So please punish this little kouhai of yours." I said with a blush on my face. Looking at their expressions makes my heart fill with joy.


    [What a weird girl.] [So this will be our new comrade?] The two of them each thought.


    But after listing their other colleagues from the top of their head, "Fine. As long as you''ll be of use to Master." "Your weird but not too weird. So I''ll forgive you for now." They concluded that this girl fits perfectly within the group.


    "Yay~!" I immediately jump from their approval and give them a similar hug from behind. [Ahh~ Morus-sama''s smell...] I wanna be her closest servant! I sniff her lingering scent.


    [[Yup, definitely weird.]] The two unanimously thought.


    ???


    Itia POV


    "So this is an applebarry..." I mutter, as I look at Master''s favorite food.


    Me and Kumo split up along with the perv¡ª I mean Gabril to look around the area. Kumo went to the left while I, Itia, went to the right.


    [I must have it!] I look at it with dotted eyes. The moment I saw Mast¡ª I mean Morus-sama take a whole cluster of them I wanted one too. [Running away with that Mary girl...] Don''t get too full of yourself kid.


    [But that was after...] I look at my shoulders. "Yup, friends." I remember.


    [Friends... Master you are so kind...] I unintentionally blush. As I remember her soft skin, gentle voice and her warm eyes as she said those words. [I wonder if... If I could...] The thought float through my mind. [Like friends...] But I''m just a servant though.


    But my dazed look seems to have misunderstood the middle-aged woman in front of me. "Oh you like it? You can have as much as you want little girl!" The woman running the stall said. As I get back to reality. "Huh?" I said in wonder. [I thought you can only have one of these things at once?] Is this human lying to me?


    With my expression she quickly explains. "No no no! You''re with that girl earlier right? She gave me these gold nuggets." She shows them to me in her palm. "Now I already earned my profit thanks to her so in return I''ll let you take as much as you want." She says with a wink.


    [You''re lucky that you praised Morus-sama or else I would have killed you.] I thought. I hate liars and people that call me little.


    "Of course keep this a secret from the other customers okay?" She said to me in a whisper.


    [Not only you lied but you lie to the rest of your customers?] I will definitely kill her now. [It makes sense that all of them should belong to Morus-sama!] I open my claws and reach¡ª "Here you go~" She then gave me a bunch of appleberries.


    "..." I stay silent.


    "See? Told you I''d give them to you." She said to me.


    "..." I stay silent again.


    "Hmm? Is there something wrong? Do you perhaps want more?" She place another cluster in my hands.


    "...You survive this time..." I said something.


    "Hmm? I didn''t hear you little one." She ask as she gets closer.


    "BUT NEXT TIME I''LL...!!!" I ran with all my might carrying the applebarries within my arms to a crowded place full of people and obstacles....


    Afterwards, the woman running the stall came to help me pick up the dropped fruits and gave me another cluster for the ones that were stepped on.


    But that''s not the worst part, "What are you doing?" It''s Kumo.


    "~Itsh... nguthhingh~" I am feeling the essence of Master''s pallet right now. I am doing my best to become closer to her and understanding her infinite wisdom. [Maybe it''ll make me closer to being frie... No! I''m a loyal servant!] Master''s words keep spinning in my mind.


    I quickly move on to another topic as I look at my companion. I then swallow the berries, "May I ask what are you doing as well...?" I ask him the same as I look at his state right now.


    ???


    Kumo POV


    "Haha! the one who gets through these creatures will take any weapon!" The rather rough looking man says as he shouts it to everyone walking.


    Right now me and Itia have just parted ways earlier to along with Gabril search this marketplace of anything. She went to the right of this place while I, Kumo, went to the left.


    The food, weapons, animals, and so on. So we could report all we could for my master.


    I look around, [This will be Master''s domain now humans.] I thought with a smile on my face.


    With that thought I stretch out my back a bit to continue to work, but as soon as I touch my shoulder. "You guys are the only ones I have." I remember Master''s words, to where the spot her arm touches.


    [You are too kind Master...] I am a servant to the masters of the Flying Orcas and especially to Morus-sama, the one that got me and recreated to her needs.


    [I only serve to fulfill your wishes and goals Morus-sama... I mean master.] Plus I think to myself that I am not a very good ''friend'' to have for Morus-sama.


    [She already has... Oh.] I realized what she meant.


    "What a niece pair of clothes! Praise to Silkco-sama!" A random passerby said as he holds onto clothes by his hands.


    "Silkco-sama huh..." It is the name of Morus-sama''s friend. From the records of her that I remember she is a very well-known weaver that could create the most magnificent of clothing, the one that created Itia''s dress.


    I look towards the store which it came from, a small clothing shop that''s set up. It is like every other shop in this place except for one thing.


    "May I ask what this altar is ma''am?" I ask, fully knowing what it is.


    The young woman with messy hair responds. "Oh! This! Ah this is Silkco-sama''s altarr!" She erratically says while cleaning the altar.


    It''s a small smooth stone with many lines flowing across like one of those eastern-style gardens that one of my masters from Flying Orcas has. But the main distinction is in the center.


    "Is there no idol?" I ask, as the stone only contains a stylize swan on it''s side, Silkco-sama''s symbol.


    "..Ahh well you see they''re expensive and no one really knows what Silkco-sama looks like hehe..." She explains as she scratches her head and bows down to me.


    [She''s a graceful swan divine being...] I was going to say but I retract it. Fearing I might say something unnecessary.


    "Well is she the main god in this city?" I ask. As a thought that her specialty doesn''t seem all that powerful. But she quickly shook her head. "No no no! She''s the goddess of sewing so she''s our patron for us that involves ourselves with that craft..." She pauses. "There are many gods that the other artisans worship, most of them gods that relates to their craft like our beloved Silkco-sama." She says before cleaning the stone again and then adding threads to the lines of the stone.


    [I see...] Many of the divine beings in this future world have finally been seen as what they actually are, Gods and Goddesses, beings that demand your absolute loyalty, instead of the worship of the attribute gods from my time. I look back to see the girl with the messy hair finally finish her task.


    "What is that?" I ask as I look at what she did to wrap the altar with strings.


    "Ah well you see...! Tradition says that Silkco-sama will grant us good luck and protection if we give her threads as an offering!" She said as she stutters to speak with me.


    But I unconsciously smile. [What a loyal subject.] I have seen Silkco-sama in person so I am quite happy to see someone devote themselves to a divine being. "I guess I should offer as well." Divine beings, even if she is not one of the divine beings of Flying Orcas should still be treated with respect, especially to a friend of my one True Master.


    Under the table I hide my hands, with my fingertips being pierced by my claws and started to spin a ball of threads. Although I am called a Golden Thread Spider, overtime through Morus-sama''s training I managed to produce various other types.


    "...Done." I mutter, as I finish the spinning ball of my webs and gave it to the altar, as a sign of respect.


    "What are you¡ªeeeegghhhh?!?!?" The woman made a funny noise as she saw the ball of threads suddenly placed on her desk.


    But then I notice a rustling sound in the back. "What are you shouting for¡ª What?!" It''s a gaudily dress middle-aged woman with no fashion sense as all as she wears is copious amounts of fragrances, colorful clothing, unnecessary accessories, a feather hat and more.


    "Mother, look!" She handed her the webs but the woman only look at it with, "Yeah, that. But!" She wobbles around walking towards me as her jewelry is making clanking sounds.


    "Young man!" Her giant hands slams the desk of the store. "W-what is it?" I ask of her, mildly disturbed as this whale suddenly landed towards me.


    "You have the face of a prince!" She scream as her spit is flying through my face, luckily my threads caught it before it landed.


    "Please! You are the perfect model! I''ll give you any coins I have just please! Will you use your bod¡ª I mean model for us?!" She says, as she took a big gasp afterwards.


    "Mother?! What are you doing?!" The girl with a messy hair shouted.


    "And I know you don''t have much on you~" She winks, as she looks at my pants to see there''s no bags or pockets... Or not.


    [Normally I would eliminate her at this point but...] Considering the consequences of disobeying Master''s order of laying low and bringing trouble for her. Plus the positives like getting money. "I accept." I don''t have much care for this woman''s feelings, I only want the money.


    But, "I want that woman over there to pick my clothing." I pointed to the messy haired girl. "M-me?!" She said with a shock.


    I nodded. [Although things like shame and embarrassment are irrelevant trivia for me that humans possess. I would rather be serviced by a human devoted to a divine being than this.... Human?] I glance at the Pigkin before looking back at the woman with messy hair.


    "I-I''ll do my best...!" She shouted with red on her face while holding the ball of thread that I made.


    Afterwards... With the girl with the messy hair shyly changing my outfit and watching out for that woman when she peeks,


    "Aaayyiiieeee...!!!"


    "A prince!"


    "Wow!"


    "Please notice me senpai!"


    It seems that it was a success. [But I wonder why they gave me a different hair color?] I thought as I wore hats each time I wore different clothing.


    But it seems like it worked too well. "Please let me kiss you!" Well I don''t care about much for thing''s like a human female''s heart so I delivered.


    Although I did sense some gazes of malcontent behind me as I look at the alley behind me and with my powerful vision I saw a couple of oily shirtless men looking at me with hatred. It''s not like I stole their job from them.


    After going through all that I grab the reward money and sent my goodbyes from the girl with a messy hair and avoided her mother which she kneeled on the ground and cried with her handkerchief.


    I think she was muttering something like she didn''t even see it but I quickly left by then.


    ...From the girls thoughts. [What a Prince Charming... I hope I will meet you again...] The girl holds on to his thread tightly and never revealed it to her mother and kept it for herself until the time comes when she makes her masterpiece with it.


    [But I didn''t even told him my name...] The girl fell in love at first sight.


    ???


    Gabril POV


    "What are you two doing?" I look at my two companions Itia and Kumo.


    While me, Gabril was just flying about and collecting money, Itia is shoving some fruit in her mouth and carrying it on her arms while Kumo looks like he was raped! With kiss marks and hickeys and the smell of women radiating from him.


    Right now our meet up is this alley, with no hoodlums and no people to bother us.


    "I was... Experiencing Ma¡ª Morus-sama''s experience." Said by Itia as she bites onto another one.


    [Don''t try to give me a vague excuse...] I thought of Itia.


    "I was just doing a favor that''s all." Kumo said while he removes some dust on his clothes.


    [And don''t act like you''re holier than thou!] I thought of Kumo.


    "Sigh..." I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    [Am I the only one that did their job properly?] I frustratingly thought.


    I look at the whole city from above, not just the market. Then I even memorized it as well.


    El Ni?o is a city divided by a river running across. There are two districts, the Nobles'' and the Commons'' area. The Commons'' is the bigger of the two, where most of the commoners, workers,  tradesmen, and lower ranking merchants are. The buildings are small and tightly pack but tall and mostly made of stone and wood. Most of the guilds and City Hall resides here. While the Nobles'' are what you expect, Nobles. I didn''t manage to get a good look at it but the buildings are mansions with space in between, they are big but aren''t really tall and made up of marble and polished stone with clay roofs. The palace and other governmential buildings reside there.


    In my opinion although there is a class division, the lack of conflict makes this place really peaceful.


    [I wonder how long since that happened.] I force myself not to remember that era.


    I thought of other things, [Yeah, I enjoy the survey.] I unintentionally put a grin on my face... Remembering peeking through the windows.


    "Why''s there a liquid running through her thighs?" Itia ask, but I pretend to not hear that.


    I get back to reality. "Well should we report what happened now¡ª" Then, something hit me.


    Badump!


    Our hearts felt like it was hit by something terrible.


    "Urrgghh...!" "T-this is...!" The two reacted violently.


    [Wh-what''s happening?!] I suddenly felt the magic in this city grew drastically. Not just any magic, a dark and vengeful one at that.


    "C-could it be?!" The feeling of this thick, dark and dense mana... There could only be one being I know of that has this. Unfortunately, the location where it came from doesn''t make it better.


    "Mori-sama!" "Master!" It seems Itia and Kumo immediately realizes it as well.


    [Shit! I need to go!] I could not allow myself to stay here. Even if against her orders.


    "I-I''ll check it out!" I flew quickly without even looking at them, as I flew at a tremendous speed.


    ???


    Itia POV


    After she left, the magic quickly dissipated. With the pervert Gabril leaving, it was just me and Kumo.


    I react immediately. "Kumo!" I shouted at him, with no tears on my eyes but still noticed my weeping.


    "...I know." He looks down at the ground. The usually grounded Kumo could not answer my call. "Master is..." He shakes, physically shaken by what happened.


    He couldn''t say it, for the first time the Kumo that I know of that usually has answers to anything and isn''t afraid to say them is silent.


    So for the first time as well, I answered up. "...We weren''t of any help to Morus-sama today..." There I said it, even if it breaks my heart I said it.


    "I know...!" He punches the wall behind him, it made a dent.


    "Why have we been wasting our time and not protec¡ª" But he''s letting out too many of his emotions at once.


    So I stop him, "Kumo! This is Morus-sama''s orders! So we''re not wasting our ti¡ª" But he rebutted me next.


    "But Master was hurt! Can''t you see what happened earlier?!" He clenches his heart, he''s even sweating as he remembers it.


    But I fought back, "Morus-sama is strong and brave! She must have killed the one that did that to her! Are you saying you''re doubting Master''s strength!?" I shouted back at him. Even if we have our differences we''re still companions that fought through thick and thin to get where we are. It really pains me to do this.


    "No Itia! I''m saying that we should have been with her in the first place!" He pauses as he took a deep breath. "How could we be loyal servant''s to Master if we can''t even protect her from being hurt!" His last shout before biting his lips, muttering, "I''m a failure..." Under his breath, and sliding back down to the wall.


    But I can''t let him stay at that sorry state. "Kumo! We''re not failures!" I shouted at him back, making him notice from his sad mug. "It is Ma¡ª no! Mori-sama''s order to let us stay behind here and report this whole city!" I shouted again, this time grabbing him by the shoulders. "I trust that Mori-sama would know the risk of us not having by her side, so even if she was hurt, it is not our fault!" I said as I gasp for air.


    "B-but... She... Hurt.." He looks like a broken up doll that''s muttering it''s last lines before fading.


    "I know that!" I shouted, pulling him back and forth by his shoulders. "Of course I''m hurt! I''m hurt that Mori-sama was hurt... But.." I quieted down. "Is... Is this how sensitive we are...?" I ask to myself this time, biting my lip as the very question hurts our pride as servants. With Kumo for the first time again looks intently at me. "Kumo... Is it not our jobs as servants that if we lose, we fight back again next time?" Then it all went clear to my mind, my clouded eyes finally brighten up.


    I step back and look at him, waiting for an answer. "....But... Loyal ser¡ª" It seems as though he still hasn''t got it through his thick skull, so I interrupt him.


    I answer him defiantly. "Kumo, what is your definition of loyalty?" I ask him. With his eyes clearly looking at me with shock.


    "W-what are you¡ª" I interrupted him again. "Kumo, this is serious." I pause. "For me, before I just blindly follow orders and executed them. But with what happened now, I feel different." I take a deep breath.


    "For me being loyal now means bringing the greatest happiness for Morus¡ª no, Mori-sama. Being able to help her out outside of being her protector, to be there when she needs you and even the smallest chance that we might lose. Like right now, I bring myself up and fight again. Bringing the results which satisfy her the most." I pause. "So even if she is hurt right now, I would continue this mission knowing it would bring her joy in our Mori-sama''s heart." I end my speech.


    [Huh...?] After I ended that speech I suddenly feel a liquid between my eyes. [Could this be...!] I touch it, but then after checking it. "...It''s my blood..." I am crying my own blood, otherwise known as the only liquid substance left in my body. Since it has iron in them my body doesn''t feel repulsed by it.


    I giggle as I see my blood and the aftermath of what I said. [I wasn''t proclaiming myself to be a servant...] But in fact. [Mori-sama''s friend.] Then I remember the face of Mary. The girl that at first I was appalled by her causal tone towards Mori-sama, but gradually turned into jealousy as she somehow makes Mori-sama have an happy expression. The girl that made me start calling Master to Morus-sama and eventually Mori-sama.


    [I wonder how can I make Mori-sama have the same look as she does with me?] I thought as I begin to make catching up to Mary my goal.


    Then after that the shock finally sunk into Kumo enough as he got back to his senses and got up. "Sorry for making such an unsightly image Itia." He looks at me as the normal Kumo that I know and like.


    "Yeah, sorry for forcing myself like that." I said in response.


    "Don''t be, you brought me back from despair." He pauses. "But still Itia. My loyalty is to protect Morus-sama and without question." He looks to me.


    "But... I will also make Morus-sama''s life the best as it could be, to be beside her and provide the greatest service. Like a proper butler should." He says to me with a smile.


    "I like that loyalty." I said with a smile as well.


    "Good. Since Itia you are now miles above me in terms of emotion. I will start taking notes from you from now on." He pulls up his hand. "So, Morus-sama let''s complete this mission."


    "Sure." We shook hands.


    ???


    In a different place. "You''re highness. Why are you staring so much at that magical sphere right now?" A husky, old voice said.


    "Well something very interesting happened." He, a young sounding voice, said. "See?" He points at the ball.


    "Just for a second I saw something that interrupted the flow there." He pauses. "A very strong disturbance." He mutters as he look at the ball intently. Waiting if it''ll happen again.


    "Well... We''re at the gates now so better prepare yourself, Your Highness The Prince." The old man said as he takes a peek at the curtain.


    The young prince slumps to the table, "...Fine." And places back the magical sphere.


    [I wonder what it was though?] He couldn''t hide his curiosity.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Which went way better than I expected, especially Kumo since I originally had him do a test of strength as he takes out a weapon from a barrel which is filled with spiders. And him being a spider himself the spiders inside wouldn''t attack him, instead clinging onto him. But I thought that it''ll be better if it related to Morus in some way and silkco and Mary and marina being seamstress was a connection and so I decided to do the clothes route instead. So the first line in his POV is the remnant of that.


    I''m also glad the definition of loyalty part at the end of this chapter turned out well, honestly I don''t know what I was saying at first but when I wrote it down and did their dialogue it all makes sense, somehow XD I guess that''s just how writing a story works, it doesn''t have a proper limit and can bend your original vision as you write it.


    But anyways enough of the philosophical bullshit see you guys next chapter, arigatou! (Holy shit this is the longest chapter I have! 4k words baby!)

 Side Chapter 1 – This Is My Story, Itia

    Day 1


    "...God-sama...God....Water...."


    I crawl on the sandy ground, the sediments biting my skin and the raging wrath of the twin sun Sol and Sunna burning my skin.


    "Those.... Creatures...!" I punch the stone I used to sit on, gripping my comb tightly as it''s brittle look couldn''t be of use to my hair anymore.


    [Why? Why? Why must this happened? What did we do to deserve this?] Such thoughts rage through my mind.


    I look around, asking for help, anybody, but there are none. Only skeletons of the creatures I''m supposed to protect and the dry wasteland of what used to be my home.


    "I''ll.... I''ll kill them all..!!..." I could not even scream my rage anymore as my spit has dried out.


    "D-.. Divine beings.... I thought you said they were divine beings.... mama...." I call to my mama, but there''s no response. Only a gust of wind flowing through the eye socket of her skull. Mama died holding me between her arms.


    "...Mama.....!!" I cried out, but it''s no use, she does not answer after death.


    They died. They all died. Mama, grandma, sister, younger sister, older sister, auntie, everyone!


    "Believe in the divine beings..." Is what mama said before we got burnt to a crisp.


    "...Food....." I grab a gold nugget ore, and crunch! ate it. [It tastes so bad....] but it''s the only thing that could give me nutrients.


    But, "Aaaaaarrrggggghhh.....!!!!!" It hurts. It hurts so much, it hurts so fucking much. My body is rejecting this food. But it''s the only thing keeping me alive.


    "Water.... Goddess.... Sama..." I tried to cry, but it seems even tears cannot flow out of me anymore. "Why.... Why have you forsaken me....." Everyone, my family, the divine beings, my god, everyone abandoned me!


    "...How long.... Crack! How long.... Will I live like this......?" I bit on another gold nugget. How long will my supply of gold runs out?


    One day, one week, one month? A year? I dunno. I don''t know how long will I survive until before I get eaten by a random beast from the forest.


    But one thing''s for sure. "I... I wanna go with mama..."


    I don''t wanna die a lonely death crawling and grabbing the ores as I get too far away from mama''s skeleton.


    I look at her hallow bones. "...Mama...." I crawl my burnt feet and hug her ribs and hold her bony hands tight as I look up to see her jaw. "I wanna sleep with you mam¡ª" Just as I close my eyes and sleep the day away, "Holy shit!" A jolly scream was heard.


    "..H...huuuhh...??" I look towards the sound and found the source.


    "What have they done to this place?!" It''s a female''s voice. She has long flowy black hair that''s being guided by the wind.


    The woman wears a long, purple cape with a demonic aura. But holds a white shield that''s radiating a holy aura. Her armor that I could eat is scant, but high quality filled with mana and the rest a black and grey clothes.


    "Man what happened here.... Oh...!" She notice me.


    "C..crap..." She''s looking at me!


    "Could that be?!" It jumps forward at an height I could not reach and lands near to me, the sediments and sand hitting my face.


    "It really is!" She looks at me with those reddish purple eyes. "It''s a Xana without water!" She happily said.


    "..Wha...?" I wonder, looking confuse as to what this creature is doing.


    But it seems like it''s talking to itself. "Huh?? Yeah yeah fine, it seems like this whole lake got caught in their duel and this is the result." It spoke things I could not believe.


    [Duel....?] I thought. [Duel? Duel? A fight? So that was it was? A duel? The duel that killed all my family and friends?] Duel keeps repeating in my mind, like an atrocious rhyme.


    "Yeah, I''ll punish them. They shouldn''t destroy someone''s proper¡ª" It notice me again.


    "....It-s it''s you...!" Those devilish beings! Those beings that casted fire onto the lake and burned them all! "Diiiiiieeeeeee...!!!!!" I roared in anger that I''ve never felt since I saw my mother''s skin melt in front of my eyes.


    "Oh? Seems like it put it''s aggro on me. Be right back." She stops talking to herself and looks at me close.


    "Goood....! Now die..!!" My legs which I thought gave up got back to life as I sprint on all fours like a beast and charge at her with mad rage.


    [Yes! Yes! Yes yes yes yes! Die! This is for mama...!] I lunge at her as my mouth opens up to chew her face off.


    But... {"Barrier Level 1!"} I immediately felt a shroud of hardened magic around her, but I could not stop.


    Or rather, couldn''t. "Auuh!?!" My face slams onto the magic wall, breaking my teeth and pathetically slide to the ground.


    "...Damn it..." I grab the sand as I bit my lips and blood comes out, the only liquid I have left.


    "Let''s see..." She stares at me intently.


    [I''m... I''m going with you now mama...] My chances of survival are absolutely zero. I knew that from the deepest reaches of my heart.


    But... "Now then..." she deactivates the barrier.


    "....Huh?" Why would she do that?


    "Come at me little one." She said, her finger telling me to come to her.


    And from those words. "....Aaarrghhh...!!!" I leap forward once again for one, final attack.


    [Just a scratch!] If I could even let this person, this divine being, get hurt than I will more than be satisfied and go to mama.


    [Thank you...] I thought, as my anger slowly disappears and leave me with a feeling of determination to take this women down.


    I attack her with all my remaining strength, focusing them all on my claws.


    As I''m only a hair''s breath away from her face. "You aren''t dying that easily." She said, as she shows me both of her palms to, "Here ya go!" grab both of my wrists. Completely stopping my momentum.


    "...Arrrgghh....!!?!" I squeal like a pig that got caught, I look pathetic.


    I try to claw and bite and resist and kick as much as I could, but I sense my energy draining more and more. My straightened body becomes soft, my hair falls back and my breath is rough as I dangle from her hands, my face looking down at the dirt.


    [One more please... Just a scratch.] I pray to any god that is willing to listen to me, as Water Goddess-sama have abandoned me, I wish for me to just scratch this divine being.


    "Alright, let''s see your stat... Oh?" She looks at the ground underneath me.


    [Please....!] At that moment, {Earth Spike!} I unconsciously saved up my very last mana to concentrate on the dry ground beneath me and had casted an Earth-type spell. Something that mama told me was impossible since we''re one of the Water Goddess-sama''s children.


    "Woah!" The divine being surprised, the sudden spell was out of her expectations and the spike that grew out of the dirt to lunge to itself into the being''s thigh.


    "Holy¡ª" It was enough to make her lose her grip onto one of my arms to pull it out.


    Now should be the perfect time to counterattack, to hit her while I have a vacant hand and possibly be released from her but... [I did it mama...] I look intently at the thigh that was hit by my spike, it was easily pulled out and the wound regenerated quickly but still, [There''s blood...] The fabric around her thighs got blood spilt on them, and there are drops of it still remaining on her skin.


    "Now that''s a shocker." She said, while looking straight at me.


    "K-kill....me..." I said, looking down at the dirt.


    I didn''t look, because I know what will happen to me. [...Mama, I''ll go and see you now...] I hurt a divine being, beings that can destroy whole forest, move moutains, and talk to the gods themselves. Beings that managed to destroy my home, my family, my friends, from their duels.


    "Kill you?" She said, like she was questioning me. As she pulls me up and grabs me under my armpits.


    I close my eyes, getting ready for the inevitable end, but mama said that it''s rude to not answer someone''s question. So I answer, "Y..ye...ye¡ª" But before I could muster my answer.


    "Kill you? What are you talking about?" I felt a soft, bouncy thing in front of my face, as I feel my body getting wrap around with, it''s not the cold feeling of my body getting squish. But rather a warm, comfortable feeling like sleeping snugly between mama''s arms.


    I open my eyes as I compared the feeling to mama in shock, not believing it. But there it was, I was being hug by this divine person, as her arms raised me up the ground and carried me to her chest. My face resting on her breast, as I look up to see what I thought to be a cold divine being that I could never understand, but in actuality exuding a smile and feeling that could only come from mother.


    I was shaken, not wanting to compare my beloved mother that died protecting me to this being that I didn''t even know. But I couldn''t help it, my body moves on its own as I hug this being as well, but as my tears dried up I could only cry in pretend.


    "You''ve actually got the Earth Attribute... Something that I have never seen occurring in the wild, I don''t know what circumstances you have is but you''re quite a special case you know?" She told me, while smiling happily as she caress my wrinkled hair.


    "S-special...?" I muttered, as that word keeps repeating in my head again. But unlike the word duel, I felt happiness swell up inside me.


    "Yup, I thought you were easy pickings since you''re a Xana that has no water. So I was surprised that you casted Earth magic." She said while looking around the dried up lake. "If you were a lot stronger than you are now you''ll actually be a tough opponent to beat." She said as she looks at me again.


    [So there''s a reason that I survived mama...] I thought, as even if I couldn''t produce tears anymore, I still wanted to cry very much. So I bury myself in the divine being''s breast, so to not see me in such a face.


    "So that''s why I''ll train you from now on." She said as she hugs me a little tighter.


    [Then I swear that I''ll follow this person, for you mama!] Now that I thought of this, I felt so stupid wanting to kill myself earlier. Mama sacrificed her life for me so that I could live on, there must be meaning for that. Or else I could not look straight at mama''s face in the afterlife.


    "Oh? It seems like you requested to tame yourself to me huh? Then I gladly accept." She then hover her arms midair to click something.


    Then at that moment I remember what mama said afterwards. "Divine beings may bring us prosperity or it will bring us destruction. That is ultimately their choice, but if you follow one, you''ll be guaranteed to become something greater than what you are." She said that to me the night before two divine beings fought in midair on the lake.


    "I...I''ll...become strong..." I said in my final breaths before falling my face to her breast, as my body couldn''t support itself anymore.


    "Jeez... You''re lucky that you survived in this place, but you wouldn''t survive if I take you in your state right now..." She says, but I couldn''t hear it well as my consciousness is slowly fading.


    But my eyes caught the shimmer of her fangs as she opens her mouth. "I''m not a vampire okay? I won''t suck your blood. In fact I''ll give you my blood so that you could survive the journey to Atlantis." She said, but I couldn''t hear it anymore.


    The last thing that I heard is the suckling sounds of her blood pumping into my neck.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    But! This has been edited after the fact but this is only part one of multiple chapters. So it won''t connect into the story for now so yeah :)


    I change the solindi and solinvi into just Sol and Sunna, when I search on Wikipedia I saw the name sunna come up so I decided it''s a better name, I''ll be editing it from now one on.


    Also, you might have noticed but I change the name from Demon Elf to Majin Elf, since Demon Elf just sounds too evil for me, xD but I already edited it now so yeah.


    Anyways, arigatou and see ya guys, and gals too. Later! :D

 Chapter 12 – Merchants Unite!

    "Tis'' my decree, the humanoid races of the elves, dwarfs, and beastkin are humanity''s friends and allies." Is what Kurumi, the god of the humans, declared on her {Divine Link.} A very powerful transmission spell which sends that message to every believer she has.


    Me and Kurumi are friends under the table, so I fully support that notion. But she said that I''m also one of the reasons she sent that message.


    Initially, Kurumi was a human-only player that only helps humans, of course it''s only roleplay but that is what the Endless History portray her as. She didn''t outright hate the demihumans but didn''t care much of them either. So she declared them to only be enemies if they attack first.


    But then, through the writers, and also partially me, a demihuman. The devs began writing the human NPCs that were not good to use Kurumi''s name as a justification for enslaving the elves. To which then a subordinate player of hers turned rebel and started aiding the slave traders. Which eventually led to massive demihuman slave markets.


    Of course when she heard about this, being the righteous person that she is, was enraged and set out to destroy each slave markets one by one with herself being the commander.


    The resulting rebellion turned up casualties on both sides as many humans betrayed Kurumi and joined the traitors. They used collars to control the elves'' magic and made the rest of them meatshields, they used the dwarves''earth magic to erect walls and various beaskin made into slave warriors. I also took advantage of the situation to raid and conquer her country''s coast but at the late stages of that war me and all of Flying Orcas agreed to send in reinforcements to help Kurumi quench the rebellion in secret.


    After that rebellion, Kurumi started trading more with the humanoid countries, with the term ''demihuman'' becoming a derogatory word so humanoid was used in official exchanges, becoming official with the devs changing the character selection screen when you join in from demihuman to humanoid.


    She accepted the Avians, bird-people, as her own as thanks for their help in the rebellion to which they evolved into angels.


    But still she only trades with those that are firmly on the light side, so those that are neutral like me and those on the demon side are still enemies. But our skirmishes have grown less thanks to the reinforcements I sent.


    But all in all, the humanoids are firmly Kurumi''s allies.


    [So the fact that it''s happening again gives me headaches.] I thought as seeing the exhausted look of my friend Kurumi in my head after the rebellion makes me rage inside.


    [I can''t let them use your name again Kurumi, I can''t let them use your name and your religion for their selfish means.] I thought as I open the door inside the Merchants Guild.


    ???


    A carriage was parked next to the great merchant guildhall, the centre of trade and commerce.


    With it''s illustrious marble walls, fine statues and sculptures of the guilds named from it, the beautifully crafted roofs which was made from the hard, sturdy woods local to this region, with flags of the merchant companies and guilds flown above. Then finally the exquisite marble that came from this city''s ancient ruins. This is definitely the fineness work of the merchant and artisan class, and rivals one of the great works in the nobles'' district across the river.


    I stand in awe everytime I look at it, and my heart as a merchant flutters everytime the thought of that my family contributed to the construction of this magnificent work of art.


    "Aiiiee~!! It''s Myidari-sama" "I wonder what are they doing here at this time?" "I wonder when I can get to call him sir~" The ladies passingby noticed our presence and immediately started talking to one another.


    [We''re doing our jobs...] I sigh in disbelief to their reaction.


    But it seems one of my associates notice my sigh and began scratching his old beard, "Ho ho ho they''re right you know? We should at least celebrate the fact you''ve become my son-in-law now." He says while giggling maniacally like the women earlier.


    "Shut it old man, we''re still merchants first and foremost so we cannot stay home and spend our time for celebrations while our rivals are in there making money and hurting our reputations." I said while snickering him down. [Has that sharp wit you have lost within you in age old man?] In truth I was the one that studied under him while I was just beginning to learn the craft, but now...


    "Don''t look at me with pity Myidari, I''m just enjoying my life more now that I''m in the twilight of my years, you''ll understand when you get to my age." He says while giving me the sharp look he has back in his prime. [Nevermind...] It seems I still got years ahead of me to surpass him.


    We chatted our way as we walk by this structures beautifully erected wall, with the wooden arches and planks mix with the ancient marble pillars mix the old style with the new.


    "Then you should think of who''ll be inheriting your wealth then hihihie..." The one who made that brutish laugh is my now step-brother. "Oh shut it you piglet son! Like hell the great Molsch will give my wealth to the likes of you, Chelskivek! It''s like cutting ham from a pig!" And it seems their relationship even worst than mine is with him. "Well I''ll just wait till your body''s in the dirt Molsch!" Enough so that he won''t even call him father.


    [You two are father and son for god''s sake...] Everyday I''m thinking more and more that their excessive greed is the only thing keeping them from ripping their family apart.


    "Sigh... But still Myidari, it will hurt our reputation if we don''t celebrate this momentous occasion...." But aside from that, Chelskivek is the most self aware and etiquette minded out of all of us. "You aren''t chosen as the family head without reason you know?" He says, sighing repeatedly.


    "It''s because you''re fat! That''s why our family name is at the bottom!" Molsch interjected again. "I know that so that''s why I didn''t make a fuss about him becoming the head!" He shouted back, the two of them arguing once more.


    His talent in familial relations and keeping up with appearances is something that even his father couldn''t ignore. As even right now with the extra cash from the dowry he still wore modest clothing fitting for our position.


    We open the entrance of the merchant guildhall, passing by the waitress greeting us while we walk and talk across the halls of this magnificent building.


    "...How about a night party then...?" A forth one joins the fray.


    But I let him join in. "That might be a good idea Tremann... Yes alright, let''s set it up later then. You''re using more and more of your brain nowadays you know." My real brother Tremann. He''s always been the musclehead between the two of us so he''s acting as the bodyguard, but... "Thank you brother, I''ll be learning from you as well." He also quit the royal knights to join the family business.


    "Well keep honing that keen senses of yours to our products." He''s a musclehead so I never thought about him becoming a merchant until recently.


    He nodded. [Well it''s good that he doesn''t talk much.] My brother is what you call dumb to lack a better word. But at least he knows that he''s dumb so he doesn''t say his thoughts much to avoid embarrassment.


    But then Clap! "Hiieehh...!!? Tremann what are you doing?!" Chelskivek shouted. Shock by the fact that Tremann burly arms almost squash his face. "There''s a fly on your head, so I caught it. You see?" He then shows the squash bug on his palm, to which Molsch took advantage of of course. "Hahaha..!! A pig indeed!" To mock his son.


    But at this point I didn''t bother with those two, but more importantly. [Those senses are terrifying...] Unlike Chelskivek''s self-awareness, Tremann''s ability of noticing things from others is what caught me off guard. He might have that talent when we were children but it was most definitely enhance during his military training. [If he''s to translate that into business then...] I first noticed that ability when I drop some gold coins and he managed to tell the difference in weight just from the impact alone and discerning that one of them is a fake.


    I shiver at that thought everytime. [Well it''s my job guide these three idiots into use.] I thought as I take a glance at them once again.


    "Huh?! You want harlots in the party! I knew you were a pig!"


    "I''m not a stereotype father!"


    "...I want booze."


    [...Ignoring their faults, they''re still family.] I thought. The ignorant but experienced step-father Molsch, the ugly but courteous step-brother Chelskivek, and the dumb but talented brother Tremann.


    And me, the young and inexperienced family head Myidari.


    [As the only sane one here I need to straighten them up.] I thought before sighing. Fixing Molsch and Chelskivek''s relationship and making Tremann less aloof is gonna be a herculean task.


    But with our two families, my Kaorfarnnein and their Kupechesk conjoining into one. Our ambitions are infinite.


    As we walk by the halls, looking over the paintings of the rich history of famous merchants in this city, especially the one with my ancestor''s name on it, while passing by the doors in which trade is conducted. We reach the double-doors of the reception area.


    But before that I join in to the three''s conversation again.


    "Sigh... We can''t hire those demihumans huh?" Said Chelskivek, snickering at them.


    "Yeah those Kurumist are starting to get really out of hand." Is what Molsch responded, agreeing with what his son said for the first time.


    "...Those guys have been causing ruckus even back at the capital." Is what the usual silent Tremann said.


    "Shh... Let''s rant about them back in the mansion okay?" I said, warning them of the consequences. While looking around to see if there''s any wearing the halo.


    [What is the Marquis even doing to stop them?] They have been harassing the Guilds and Merchants, bribing the nobles, and discriminating the demihumans living here. As a foreign religion acting like they own the place we that are proud of this city''s pantheon of gods, they disgust me honestly.


    "...But there isn''t really such a convenient thing as a person to stop them." I mutter. As I laugh to myself.


    I open the double-doors. [There''s no hero now. There isn''t a single person in this whole city to fight them on¡ª] But the thought was interrupted by the familiar voice of this building''s receptionist.


    "Myidari-sama!" She shouted across the room. "You have an appointment with someone!" She scream to the whole room, getting notice by the other merchants.


    The receptionist walks quickly towards us and bows her head. But the thing that surprised me the most is.


    [Who''s that person?] I thought, as I take a close look at the person behind her.


    She has long, flowing ink black hair, reaching her back as she wears a rogue-like outfit. But upon a closer inspection the clothes that she has screams of high quality-made materials. The leather is so black it''s almost mistaken as black wool. The weaving is complex and complicated, even the stitches are intricately woven in a beautiful pattern.


    Plus, [What gorgeous eyes.] A fiery red with royal purple eyes. I stare at those eyes, almost enchanted, but look aback as her whole face can be described as a grey, sinister, almost bewitching cold beauty.


    [Who is she?] I wonder. As I look behind me and see that hey are also in awe.


    ???


    "A Gold and Jewelry merchant?" The receptionist asked in response, as she looks down the brown paper and look for names.


    Before I go inside I have told Mary to not go with me inside since I''m gonna be talking about some important businesses that I don''t want her to get involved in, to which she luckily said there''s someone she knows in the area and decided to play with them.


    I asked for these two specific merchants since those are the items I''m gonna be selling them.


    "You''re in luck!" The receptionist said as she happily looks at me. "The two merchant which trades those products have conjoined into one family." She explained.


    [Is this my lucky day or fate?] I thought to myself. As the two merchants I''m looking for is now one family. [Well their products are pretty similar so I guess it''s not that much of a surprise.] I conclusively thought.


    The two merchant families that she told me about are the gold merchant Kaorfarnnein family and the jewel merchant Kupechesk family.


    From what she told me the two families agreed to become one for pragmatic and financial reasons, as the Kupechesk agreed to marry their first daughter to the young heir of the Kaorfarnnein family. To which the first son of the Kupechesk family seemingly agreed and supported the decision, so the transition had gone smoothly.


    I ask to her why she knows so much but just said that news travels fast between merchants.


    She said I was lucky that they don''t have any meetings right now since they are currently being beset by letters of congratulations from other merchants.


    And so, just as she was writing down the appointment. "Oh!" She suddenly scream, as she looks  what''s beside me, I look behind as well to see four people on the entrance.


    "It''s them, please follow me." She said as she quickly calls for another girl and leaves her post.


    [That easily?!] I thought, thinking no way I got them this easily.


    But it''s the truth, I follow behind the receptionist as she greets the man in front of the four.


    As there were so many at once, I couldn''t get a good look at all of them so the best I could do is generalize them to as; handsome man, tall man, fat man, and old man.


    "Well I''ll be guiding you to your seats now so please follow me." The receptionist says.


    "Sure." I agree.


    As we walk together the handsome man is the one that introduced themselves to me as the representative. "Well I''ll go first, my name is Myidari. The current head." He nods to me slightly before looking at his family.


    [Myidari huh...] I thought, as he reminds of the young trainees the company used to assign me with. I have a weird reaction.


    "This tallish figure is my brother Tremann." His hands go to the towering man, which he just says a simple, "Hello." Myidari sighs but gets back on his composure.


    "Hello as well." I respond. To which he nods again. [He kinda reminds me of myself when I don''t drink any coffee.] I giggled unintentionally, to which he became flustered.


    Then he looks at the last two. "These two gentlemen are my step brother and father respectively, Molsch and Chelskivek." The old and fat man each reply immediately. "He''s not my son!" "Father! We''re negotiating right now!" Then they bicker at each other.


    "..." Now I have nothing to respond. [They do remind me of the fights me and my sisters had as a teen but we never showed it in public.] They have zero relativity.


    Myidari quickly squints his eyes and looks at me like the arguing behind him didn''t exist. "Since our two families joined we call ourselves the Kaorfarnnein-Kupechesk family for now." He pauses before looking at me again.


    "Well then ma''am, what''s your name?" He ask me.


    I immediately reply. "My name''s Morus, a traveller that recently came to this city." I said casually.


    Then they stop for a moment, the old and fat men''s arguments stop and look at me with serious faces. "...A traveller?" "Not another merchant?" "What could she be selling us?" The three of them voice their opinions, even the tall Tremann spoke.


    But the one silent most of all was Myidari, before he got his composure back and look straight at me. "Look missy, let''s make this quick. I dunno what business you have with us but I trust that receptionist''s judgement so I will agree with this for now." He pauses. "But if you show us nothing less than excellent I will ask you to be kicked out and complain to the guild master for wasting our time." He explains. With the three behind him similarly agreeing as well.


    But the women that was threaten with her job, the receptionist was unfaze as she shows us our room.


    It''s not only cause she''s a professional, but I showed her an example of my goods.


    "Sure." I look at him unfaze as well.


    ???


    "T-this is... Beyond excellent..." My eyes bloodshot at the sight of the literal gem in front of me.


    Or rather, a golden gem. [W-what craftsmanship...!] It''s a brooch, but it''s much more than that. It''s a golden dragon holding onto a red gem, swirling around it and protecting it with it''s gaping mouth.


    [H-how much is this actually worth?] I wonder. This brooch that can fit on my finger tips, if I look closer each of the dragon''s scales have been selective cut into a refine shape, each spine made into a unique forms as to give a sense of movement. The head, the teeth, the tongue, the way it''s holding onto the gem with its slender body. Every single part of this work is flawless, no half-assery in here whatsoever.


    Although it''s a small thing, that is what''s most impressive about it. The precision and accuracy and the way you need to be ultra careful in hitting those tough-to-hit spots and just enough power to not break it, the skill and the patience. Even as someone who admittedly never look closely into the production of my goods, even I knew the skill this has to take. [Is this the work of dwarves?] Is the only answer I could come up with. This level of quality is something that no human could made, and I say that as a gold trader that specializes in this sort of thing.


    I took a deep breath and put back down the masterpiece of a masterpiece. If it was just this I would have gladly hired you or made you a trade partner but...


    "...Oh! Oh?! This is.. What is this madness!" She has more. Molsch has almost gotten a heart attack and is just barely gripping to his sanity as he practically rubs his face on a ring with a snake and a giant high quality emerald attached.


    "...Hiiiuuueee... What an electrifying smell..." Chelskivek is spraying his palms on a perfume bottle before closing it and immediately smelling it through his nose. Almost like a new kind of drug.


    "...This... Is pure gold..." Tremann meanwhile is grabbing and holding up and down a gold ingot and repeatedly muttering things like there''s no impurities in it.


    "U...uhm... What do you think...?" While the woman in front of us, Morus, is looking at us with a blank face.


    [This woman... She made us merchants instantly frolic beneath her feet....] I thought in self defeat. My pride as a merchant slowly being eroded by her presence.


    I made a deep sigh again. Looking at her, "So... What do you want us to do with these?" I ask her with a low voice.


    When I said the words I did back earlier when we''re outside this room, I wanna punch that past me right then and there. [Oh god...] We merchants are usually dismissive to the likes of her, a wandering traveller, since the products they show aren''t worth any value to us. Plus we''re usually very busy talking to each other so we treat the likes of her with disdain.


    But now I question that very notion. [No! She''s an irregularity upon an irregularity...] She brought us items that even a king would be mad to get their hands on, multiple of them perhaps, as she''s not even fazed with there presence. [She must have more of these if she''s willing to give them out.] I thought. It seems that her story of her being a faraway noble that I first thought as a joke is not entirely false after all.


    "Well trade them of course, duh." The woman, Morus, said causally like it''s the most regular thing.


    I was taken aback for a moment but, [I must stay vigilant.] I determined myself.


    I take a look at each of my family. The Kupechesks and the Kaorfarnneins, and look at the woman with the same thought as them.


    [ [ [ [Who could she be?] ] ] ]


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 13 – The World

    Kumo POV


    Our struggle resolved and our determination on sight that I, Kumo and Itia finally left the alley feeling like the weight of our mind has been removed and for the first time it felt our vision has become clearer.


    "Kumo look!" Itia said to me as she stops and points into the sky.


    In the sky there is a woman with 3 pairs of wings fluttering about coming to us. "What have you seen Gabril?" I immediately ask her.


    Gabril gently lands on the ground and started explaining. "Morus-sama was enraged with the appearance of a Kurumi slave trader." She reported to us. "It seems that she was enraged by what the slave trader said." She explains.


    Our reactions were immediate. "Those Kurumi scum!" Itia rage at the report as her inhuman features were beginning to appear like metallic claws and her hair straightening like spikes.


    "Calm yourself Itia." I try stop her transformation. "Morus-sama would not be pleased if you show yourself in a way in front of these humans." I said to her as a warning.


    "...Yes." She calms down immediately as she returns back into human form, but bit her nail in frustration.


    [I can understand your feelings Itia.] I thought. Not only at the thought of someone insulting our master, but also the slave trader itself. [But just like you said, we should do this mission for Morus-sama''s sake.] I try to hold my emotions down for now as I tighten myself and forget about the past and look at Gabril. "Is there anything that happened afterwards?" I ask her.


    She tells me. "Well, since Morus-sama is with many people, she couldn''t immediately get rid of them." She pauses. "But I think they''ll be planning to attack her soon though." She tells us with a raged eyebrows.


    "...Tsk." Even with my calm demeanor I couldn''t help but snicker at those creatures. [Rats should scuttle amongst themselves in the presence of a cat.] I made the metaphor as I hold my helmet. "...When will they learn..." I mutter to myself.


    "How preposte¡ª!" I knew that Itia would act violently at this so I promptly stop her.


    Even as my rage seeps up Gabril told us what to do next. "Do not worry you two, I will go back and forth to moniter any suspicious movements around Morus-sama." She told us.


    Our shoulders has been slump down in relief after she told us that but, "How can we be sure?" I ask her.


    To which Gabril responds, " I won''t be peeking through the windows of houses until I find those rats!" She salutes and hides down her skirt.


    "....Pervert." Itia mutter but I intentionally ignore that. "Well I''ll put my trust in you for now." I said to her.


    "Thank you!" She said with a beaming smile, but she continued. "But it seems as though that she will be going to the Merchants Guild, and I doubt those scum will be going anywhere near there anytime soon." She explains her reasons. "So I think I''ll have a little bit more time here with you guys." She causally said as she lays down in midair.


    "So what will we do now?" She said with a grin as she puts her hands behind her and crosses her legs, intentionally letting us see drenched panties.


    "Damn slut...!" Itia is fuming at the ears as she saw the promiscuous woman showing herself as she stomps her way towards her.


    Although I couldn''t care less of a woman''s privates, that is still unsightly behavior from her so I rub my eyes before speaking. "Well what should we do now is..." I honestly couldn''t think of a job for her to do. [She already did her task.] I hate to admit but she did her job better than the two of us so...


    [Ah!] I look my eyes around until I see the pocket of my pants.


    "Then Gabril you should..." I look towards her as my sentence trails off the sunset.


    "Hyaah~!" She screamed in pleasure.


    "What are you doing Itia?" I ask her as I marvel at the scene in front of me.


    "I''m punishing this horny angel!" She twist her hand to the side, which made Gabril moan louder. "Yes~! That''s the spot!" She writhe her body midair like she''s in a straightjacket.


    Right now my companion Itia is screwing our colleague Gabril in her crotch with her hand, as Itia''s fingers get wrapped by the fabric of Gabril''s panties.


    Although Gabril is indeed invisible but with Itia on the other hand.... "Itia, you just look like your playing around..." I say with my hands on my face and made the deep sigh. "...Look." I point my thumb beside me across the street as she turns around and finally notices.


    The surrounding people are noticing the strange actions of Itia and begun giggling, like they were seeing a child playing gun.


    "...E-eeh...!" She backs off instantly as she rest on my side and looking at me with a tearful expression, while rubbing her dirty fingers across the side of my trousers. [She''s invisible so there''s no stains on your hand Itia.] Is what I wanted to say to her but decided to stop so she couldn''t be embarrassed anymore than she is now.


    I look at her again with a tired expression on my face as she lets out one last moan before limply going up and look at me with an arch back. "Well here''s your new task..." I told her what I originally wanted to say to her. "Okiie~" She says to me like a slacker while looking at Itia with a grin as Itia is now behind my back...


    After I explained to her my task, she tilts her head slightly. "So you want to collect money from me?" She asks.


    To which I nodded. "Yes, but of course you must not steal any from anyone''s pockets, or within their homes." I warn her.


    My plan is to make Gabril find us some currency we could use for this market that is laying around on the ground, like currently that fell to the ground or drop on the water. That also means not stealing like a thief, not going to houses, and I added places that people offer money to like a fountain or a statue. [Even with those limitations I believe we could find some spares in this whole city.] I thought with a smile.


    "Well okie then..." She spreads out her wings. "Let''s play again little Itia-chan~" She teasingly blew a kiss towards Itia before waving bye bye and fly away.


    "I''m not playing with you pervert!" She shouted, which attracted the humans again so she run in embarrassment and I have to keep up with her.


    I hold my money in hand. "Jeez..." Our journey continues on.


    ???


    Itia POV


    "So what do you think fine customers?" An old man sitting on a mat tells us the merchandise his selling.


    As we left the pervert and look continue our search on the market, me and Kumo came across this vendor selling magical items.


    [Why does this look so weak...] I thought to myself as I hold the thing in my hand.


    What I''m holding right now is a so-called wand, or I think it is. "...Is this actually a wand or a stick?" I whisper to Kumo, to which he nodded with a stern look.


    "It does look genuine, but the mana content...." Kumo also holds a type of healing potion but it seems as though he''s disappointed in them as well.


    I look at the wand in my hand a bit closer. [Is this what the standards for a wand is...?] Although it does look like one, the wood content and the purity...


    "Sir what material is this from?" I need to ask him this question.


    "Hmm? Well I can''t tell you my sources but it''s from a trusted supplier connected to the Mages Guild." He said to me while smiling.


    "It''s not made out of any Sprite Wood or Ent''s Branch?" I ask him curiously.


    To which he, "Huh? I dunno what you mean by Sprite Wood but an Ent''s Wood is only reserve for the court magicians of the capital!" He said to me angrily.


    "I see..." I look at it again. [They only use regular wood huh?] Morus-sama has said to us that this world is the future that many things may have change but... [It''s more like degradation.] I thought with a flat face.


    The wood this wand was made out of has absolutely no magical properties. Although technically any type of wood can be used for concentrating magic it is practically common sense to use wood that had been endowed with mana since it was a sampling than to gradually use regular wood and slowly hunt creatures with it until it gets anywhere, as magical wood already has a base level mana to it this making it easier to use and not run the risk of the wood breaking.


    But... "I''ll buy this then." I give him 5 small silver coins called Dracha to him.


    "Yes I''ll also buy these as well." Kumo also hands him a couple of Dracha to the vendor.


    The old man joyfully smiles as he grabs the coins, "It is a pleasure doing business with you." And bows his head.


    "Sure." "Of course." Me and Kumo said our thank you''d and left.


    After we left I begin to complain to Kumo beside me. "No matter how you look at it Kumo I feel like we are being ripped off!" I angrily told him.


    To which he responds with a serious face. "Sigh... I know Itia but we need to investigate this world''s weaponry, even if we think these items are nothing but trash in this world''s standard it is reasonable equipment." Kumo said with a slightly disappointed look.


    "Well..." I look at the decorated stick in front of me, "This is the best product I could find in this place." As a Xana, a spiritual type being. I have a special affinity with finding magical items and equipment at a glance. Me and Kumo have been searching several stores like that man has but he has the best equipment compared to the rest of them. [But ''good'' is a relative term in comparison to the rest of them.] I look at my surroundings to see if there''s any humans nearby as my hand glows.


    Kumo notices and warns me, "Make sure you hide them carefully Itia." He said to me, as I nodded in response.


    My hand turns into particles of light as it looks to be cut off for a moment, until I pull it back and mtly hand returned to normal. Along with a very decorated, long gem encrusted stick that I summoned myself.


    I look at them side by side. "Yup, even if it''s ''good'' it''s still trash." I hold the two sticks tightly and concentrate on them. "Here we go..." I pour my mana within, as both of them started to glow brightly until....


    Crack!


    "...Yup, Istill trash in the end." I stop pouring my mana.


    "Be careful not to break that thing Itia." Kumo looks intently at me instead of the product in question. "Don''t worry I bought a spare one." I said to him as reassurance.


    I look back at the two sticks, one slightly glowing and the other almost broken as cracks appear all over, I have a dissapointed face at the latter one, but fully expected this result. "It only took that much to break huh..." I mutter to myself.


    The long, gem-encrusted stick that I hold is my personal wand. I''m more used to using a sword to fight but Morus-sama gave me this wand as a backup for me. It''s long, almost the size of Mary''s forearm, decorated with blue gems for power and  for casting intricate, flowy lines inked by a powerful dust grinded from an elemental dragon.


    Meanwhile.... [I guess this world''s standard has fallen huh...?] Not only the degradation of magical items but also the air itself.


    "Just with that wand alone you''ll attract the spirits, so hide that immediately." Kumo says as a warning. But even if he didn''t say it he must have noticed it as well.


    [There''s no magic at all.] As a Xana I can also feel the magic within the air. But mysteriously there''s no strand of mana flowing in this city anywhere we go, which is extremely unusual as only controlled environments where the divine beings themselves remove the magic is the only thing I know of that this would occur.


    [Seriously what happened to this world?] I honestly am puzzled by this lack of magic, as magic back in Atlantis and beyond is abundant. So I could only wonder what could have happened at this point.


    So Kumo warning me about this makes sense. Having a dense amount of mana flowing in a circular area with minimal mana is suspicious no matter how you interpret it.


    I shook my head. "I shouldn''t be thinking of anything else right now...." I have a task given to me by Morus-sama after all.


    "Well, I''ll hid you back now." I said as the wand glows and disappears within my hand.  Although that wand may be overkill but even the first temporary wand given to me was more powerful than this.


    I look at the now crickety piece of stick in front of me with a frown. [Well.... I did use that pervert''s money after all....] Although I hate to say it but that pervert is actually good at her job, she found coins laying around on the street, under structures, and most importantly on the river itself. [Well... I guess I should reward her.] I thought with reluctance.


    Kumo saw the face I made with the wand and ask me, "What will you do with that thing?" What to do with it.


    I handed the one to Kumo. "Put it inside the sack." I told him, as he agrees and puts in in the sack on his back.


    Right now Kumo and I are each holding a sack containing items that might be useful in Morus-sama''s investigation to this world. It is filled with things like statues, magical items, and small weapons.


    But as a result of that, "What shall we do? Our coins are all spent." I told him. To which Kumo says, "That''s right, but we have investigated this place already, so..." With what Kumo just said, our thoughts have lined up.


    [[What shall we do next?]]


    We have already investigated the whole marketplace, and we don''t know what to do next. "Maybe going back to Morus-sama wouldn''t be..." As I begin to mutter to myself what to do. Kumo pointed his head up. "It''s Gabril." He said.


    I look up and see the angel going down towards us. [It''s the pervert...] And I smell a especially promiscuous smell this time.


    As Gabril lands down she greets us with a smile. "I''m back~" And in her hand is a small palm-sized sack with a couple of gold Dracha coins.


    "Where did you get that?" Kumo ask with a fierce look. "Don''t tell me you''ve sto¡ª" But he''s interrupted.


    "Don''t worry, I found these buried somewhere, so that''s fine right?" She tells us with a relaxed look.


    Sigh... Kumo rubs his eyes in deep frustration but, "That should be alright, I think." He also knew that we don''t have any coins left.


    Then our eyes meet up next, "Hey It¡ª" Before she could even greet, "Get away pervert." I back off immediately. [I already know your pattern slut!] I realized after seeing her that everytime she''s in a lackadaisical state like that she''s probably peeking through the window of someone recently.


    "Aaawwwww.. Okie..." Gabril slumps in midair before returning to the report. "Anyways! Here''s the coins I found and also..." She pauses. "Two things, one is that Morus-sama is dealing with some merchants and about to get a deal with lots of Dracha~" She cheerfully says.


    "As expected of Morus-sama." "Morus-sama''s so cool!" Is each of our responses towards the news.


    "Then secondly, while I was flying I saw something pretty interesting..." She looks ahead in front of us.


    Right now we''re on our way to the town square just outside the market, walking along a small alleyway dedicated for the Shoemaker''s Guild as we make our way to the main street.


    ""Hmm?"" We both look at the direction of Gabril and saw many humans gathering and looking towards the road.


    We run forward and made it out of the alleyway to join the crowd.


    "Hey mister what''s happening?" I put on an act and pretend to be a little girl towards one of the humans looking ahead.


    "Oh! You didn''t know? Well you see..." He looks ahead. "The Prince has returned to El Ni?o and is about to travel this way." He said before grabbing a box and looking ahead.


    [A prince?] I wonder as I look at Grabril, who''s smiling like she always does. "The second thing is that I saw a large crowd when I was going back to you guys and saw a carriage going along this street." She said to us.


    I look at Kumo. "You know what to do right?" There''s many humans blocking our view and we can''t exactly just kill them, so Kumo understood what I meant.


    "Sure thing." Kumo nodded in agreement as he sat down and drop his sack of items. "Gabril watch over these okay?" He turns around to look at Gabril.


    "Aye aye captain Kumo!" She salutes in amusement.


    Kumo then looks at me, "Go on." He said with pure determination.


    I only nodded in response.


    I sat on his back as he slowly stands up and let''s me see the street.


    "Uwoah!" "Prince-sama!" "It''s royalty!"


    The people immediately stir up when they saw it.


    A golden carriage.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 14 – Conjoined Ambitions

    "So... What do you want us to do with these?" Myidari asks me with a nervous face.


    [To sell them of course!] I angrily thought, annoyed by this man''s non-awareness, but calm down immediately after I put myself in his shoes.


    I sigh, [I know exactly what I''m doing.] I jokingly thought.


    I know exactly how much value these items have. They are either dungeon drops I don''t care about or defective products that my friends handed to me as junk.


    But still, even if their trash to me their still gold for others.


    [I''m not dumb enough to show all my cards at once.] This is a test, a test to see what this future world sees as ''valuable'' or not. So even if it ends up that these things are as useless as I thought, it''s still valuable results so it''s all good.


    But the reports are even better than I could have thought, [These guys! Their looking at it like it''s the holy grail or something.] I thought, I wanna laugh but I stop myself for now. So I continue my poker face.


    That means the result is that this world''s standard has fallen drastically! From the rough estimates from Gabril and Godman I suspected that it''s been a few thousand years in the future of Endless now. So what seems to be trash items back then are national treasures now!


    But... [It''s not I''m manipulating them.] This is just what the markets says is valuable now. Don''t blame me you four.


    [But thank god I didn''t show those coins...] I could only sigh in relief. As even before the dream with Godman I knew that showing a lot of jewelry at once would raise suspicion to me immensely so I only showed a limited number of them. But I did plan on showing the coins to these people. So when I realized this is Endless in the far future, it would even caused even more suspicion as I show them ancient currency from a country that likely doesn''t exist anymore, in perfect condition no less.


    [I would probably be summoned by the king or emperor or any leader in this country...] I shiver at the thought, a future avoided by my meeting with that average-looking god. I''m eternally grateful.


    But as a little test, I put in one coin in that bunch, of course I roughen it up a bit to make sure it looks antique to be on the safe side.


    [Now then...] I get back to reality.


    "Well trade them of course, duh." Is what  answer. [Isn''t it obvious?] I made an expression to clearly state what I thought in my mind.


    But all four of them look at me at once when I said that. "T-trade you say...." Myidari stutters as he holds his hands and sigh down.


    [You want it right?] I thought. Thinking that it''s strange to have them wait so long for a decision.


    [I only want money right now so¡ª] Before I could even wait.


    "...Hahaha...!" The old man named Molsch laughs.


    [Is he turning senile?] I thought, wondering what happened to him as his son panics.


    "J-jeez...! I was waiting for you to finally snap but right now?!" With his fat making every one of his movements dramatic, Chelskivek did what was supposed to be a heartbreaking moment of helping his father instead looking like he''s tangling him.


    But his not the only one. "Pfft..!" Myidari joined the fray. Of what looks to be contemplation he had earlier was actually him trying to stop his laughter.


    "...Brother?" Even the tall and muscular Tremann stopped stacking the gold ingots like Jenga and looks concern for his brother.


    [The... Fuck?] I thought they were just thinking of how they''ll buy my stuff. So why there laughing?!


    [I was just supposed to make a quick buck in exchange for some information... The fuck happened?!] I thought in panic. As my plans are starting to fall apart.


    But thankfully, Myidari didn''t laugh too long. "Hooouuu.... Well that was dreamer." He said, as he rubs his tears away.


    "..." I stay silent. If I say anything now it will make me an even bigger idiot in their eyes since I dunno what the fuck their thinking.


    "Silent huh? A good choice." The old man Molsch stops laughing as well as he looks at me with a sharp eye I haven''t seen him make before.


    "Huh? Father? What do you mean?" Asks Chelskivek. As he looks at the two of them with confusion.


    ".....Eeeeeeeehhhh?" Tremann made a long eh signalling his confusions as well.


    "Well you see..." Myidari said as he looks down the shimmering jewels and gold.


    "These products..." Molsch continued. He takes a bit of jewelry and looks at it closer.


    ""We can''t buy most of them right now."" They both said in unison.


    ???


    "These products are too dangerous..." I said while sighing as I close my eyes from the shine of these goods.


    "If this were to be circulated in the market little missy, well..." It seems that the old man agrees with me here.


    I open my eyes again to see the reaction of my two brothers. "Huh why not?!" Chelskivek complains as he looks at me and his father with distressed eyes.


    [We aren''t even nobles yet...] I thought of him as I took a look of my other brother.


    "...But these products are perfect..." Tremann quietly said, as his usually blank face makes a confused expression.


    [But we aren''t even close to perfect yet!] I thought in frustration.


    I look at her and with an aloof face she asks, "You don''t want them?" Directed at me.


    I take a deep breath and answer her question. "Look, Morus, of course we want them, we definitely do, they''re beyond excellent but..." I struggle to say the words in my mind that me as a merchant never muttered before.


    But thankfully, "These products are too perfect young one." The old man Molsch help me out. His words not wavering in spite of the fact such words shouldn''t be part of a merchant''s vocabulary.


    [Have I offended my ancestors?] I self pitingly thought. Remembering the image of my predecessor back in the hall.


    Normally a merchant should always get the best product if possible, and with this Morus not too knowledgeable about the trade, we could even get this items with only giving her a fraction of this item''s total worth but...


    "If we sell these in the market right now... Although our profit will balloon... Look." I took something out of my pocket, a small grey stone, and place it next to the items.


    "... A magic stone?" She wonders.


    "As I thought." I look at the dull stone before now radiating all sorts of colors like a rainbow.


    "Magic?!" Chelskivek screams.


    "Yes idiot son, these items contain vast amounts of magic." Molsch says before looking back at the stone.


    [The stone has been acting weird even when it''s still in my pocket...] The stone shining like that indicates it.


    The stones are what you call empty magic stones. They''re stones that used to contain mana but have since dried up. Mages use up lots of magic stones so they treat these as trash so they usually sell them for a quick bit of cash.


    But for us merchants, these stones which reacts to the magic around them are incredibly useful for identifying items which contains magic. They''re both cheap and useful, so they are indispensable items for us merchants.


    "...Morus, look, even if we want to sell these items, trust us we do. The fact that their both too perfect and even contain magic? Even if it doesn''t contain any curses..." I pause. "If we sell these although there will be idiots that''ll be blindsighted by their beauty." Glances at Chelskivek. "There will be many more that will look at us with suspicion and start investigating our backs." Is the grand conclusion I end up with. [How pathetic...] I thought deeply to myself.


    It seems Molsch noticed and talks in my stead. "Hahah missy in all my decades as a merchant the closest thing that could compare this quality to is the dragon''s egg which is our national treasure and shown at the founding day of this kingdom." Molsch says.


    "He''s right." I pause. "it''s just too dangerous for me and my family to handle.


    I look at the items again. [It won''t be just merchants that would look into this.] If we sell one or a couple of this the guild will definitely look into the matter. If we sell more than that the nobles will start moving, then if they discover they contain magic, it won''t be shocking to say that royalty will be involved. [...Even if it''s the right of merchants to not tell their sources...] They''ll still look into us without our knowledge.


    [I must look away at the money for now.] Which is a sin for a merchant but the risk involved... [It''ll be better if we stay at our trajection than earning big and having my family fall to ruin...] Even if those parties didn''t find anything and we survive the investigations. The fact that we''re investigated in the first place would lose our trust as merchants and would soon be bankrupt afterwards.


    [I cannot let my family die...] I have come this far and have many more ambitions ahead of us. I cannot let short-term profit be the end of me. [This is too risky.] This women is too tempting. I cannot let my desire get the end of me. There''s a common saying around here, ''If you''re a shoemaker and found a crown, give it to the king.'' Which basically means don''t meddle in something that''s dangerous and you don''t know.


    [Then I should¡ª] But then, the most unexpected one speaks.


    "...Why don''t we just sell these one at a time?" Said by Tremann. The most unlikely to speak in these types of negotiations.


    "Trema¡ª" I try to shut him down, but the other reactor also spoke.


    "Brother Myidari, who says we will be selling these in front of our shop?" It''s Chelskivek. As he spoke to me with a grin.


    [Molsch!] For the first time I wanted his father to shut him up, but of all times. "Go on..." But in the most unlikely of times this is where he actually listens to him.


    [Fuck!] I feel the frustration boiling within me as they don''t consider the risk this has. "Fine... I''ll listen to you two then." I said with a low voice.


    I look at Morus again. Which she haven''t talk to awhile, but. "It''s fine, there''s plenty of time to make your decision." She casually says.


    [How can she be so calm?] I look at her, with her lips covered by both of her hands as her elbow is sitting on the table, like she isn''t even noticing us.


    I take a deep sigh. I''ve been having lots of them lately.


    ???


    "...Oh I see..." I whisper in the lowest voice possible. Intentionally hiding my mouth so they could not see my lips moving.


    "Yes Morus-sama~ I will tell them you''re all fine now." Is what Gabril said.


    I forgot to mention but I made Kumo and Itia see Gabril in front of them. Although they were surprised at first they did recognize her but didn''t know much about her, so I made her join the two in their report. But also... [I''ll also let you hang out with me next time.] I made her a kind of messenger. Since she''s invisible and can fly it''s a perfect job that she can do. She will go back and forth and report to me and I will tell her what to do and how they respond to the situations they got up with.


    "...Tell them to investigate him and pass the bridge first and then..." I carefully pull out one of my small sack bags and give it to her. "...These are the outfits they''ll have while crossing there... Make sure no one sees them." I say to her. With the contents inside being Kumo''s suit and a less fancy dress for Itia.


    "Aye aye Morus-sama!" She said with a salute before she grabs them and flies under the table.


    "I can''t get physical objects go through walls but I''ll do my best~!" She cheerfully says before leaving and flying away.


    [Sigh that woman...] I thought to myself, [But still... Loyalty huh?] The report she told me about also include what loyalty means from Kumo and Itia. [My head hurts...] Thinking about what that means and also negotiating really makes the brain overwork.


    [I wanna shop with Mary so bad... But I need to finish this quickly and tell them the information.] O thought, as I go back to reality and finally join into their conversation.


    "It''s fine, there''s plenty of time to make your decision." I say to the tired looking Myidari as he looks at me. [I want to finish this as well you know...] I thought, with probably the same thing going through his mind.


    [But still... I''m very shock that he refused them.] I thought. Although I may look very calm, that''s because I''m taking so many information at once from Gabril to the merchants that I can''t fully express my expressions to each news.


    [More than anything I think I respect this Myidari fellow now...] I thought he was just some young merchant only thinking of profit but from his actions that version in my mind completely shattered. The way he looks for his family for support, not bossing them around even as he''s the family head, and bringing out the best out of this group of misfits is very impressive.


    [But most importantly he thinks of his family first...] The reason he gave for refusing them is a testament of that. He gave the reason of that many parties will look into them and the fact that these are too high quality and thus is dangerous for him and his family. Overall he think of the long-term pain than the short-term gain.


    [I wish all people can be as level headed as him.] I thought to myself.


    I take a glance at the items I brought up. [But still... To think these are so valuable.] I never thought that it worths so much that professional merchants would have trouble buying them. Since I also have more of these from the one time chest I couldn''t imagine how wealthy I am in this world.


    [But it will be trouble if I don''t sell these...] One time chest is just what it sounds, a chest you can use only once. That''s because you can equip them inside your inventory, and if they could be used multiple times, every inventory slot would be filled with them. So you can take out but you can''t put them back in.


    [Alright time to get back.] I stop my internal dialogue and listen to their plan of action.


    "Yes yes I know brother Myidari, it''s difficult to find someone to sell these but right now there''s a perfect candidate, his highness the prince! Hiehihie...!"


    [...Oh yeah...] It was mentioned in the two''s report.


    "How could we even make contact with him?"


    "Haha then I''ll use my ancient connections boy, leave it to me!"


    "Then we can just say it came from the harbor!"


    "sigh, but we can''t just sell all of these to the prince..."


    "...We sell the less fancy ones?..."


    "...That makes sense Tremann, but what are we going to do with the rest of the goods?"


    "....Ah this old merchant talking about money with his sons."


    [Alright I need to interject now.] It feels like my old businessman heart is burning bright from this conversation.


    "Well I''ll be staying here from now on so it''s not like this is my only meeting from you guys." I pause. "You can take these one at a time." I pause again. "If you don''t want magic I can always dispel them for you guys." I said as I look at them, with there own conversation being stop by me.


    [Crap... Did I do something bad?] I thought, [Maybe my skills are a bit rusty after all.]


    But one man opens his mouth. "That''ll make things easier then." It''s Myidari, with his eyes slightly shining from his tired face.


    ???


    "Then sign it here and.... Done!" Myidari happily said, as he stamp the parchment and rolls it back over and puts in inside the scroll tube.


    We just finished negotiating for the items that I brought, so in general, the four merchants will get the fallowing items.


    First, Myidari''s going to get the a piece of a dragon jewelry, the gold pearl necklace spheres and other gold jewels. Chelskivek''s gonna have the perfumes and other fragrances, Molsch''s gonna get the gems, and lastly...


    "What about me?" It''s Tremann, who''s probably the most unfortunate out of all of them.


    "You get the cloth of the pile, Tremann." - Said by Chelskivek who''s laughing as he smell the perfume.


    "As the saying goes, Rookies gets last." A mockingly cruel joke made by Molsch gentlemen.


    "Ehhh...? That''s not fair...." He slumps over.


    "Hahah...! What a reminiscent of the past right here." Said by Molsch, who''s gently stroking his white beard and a big grin on his face, with eyes clearly remembering the past.


    "Stop joking you guys! Here brother." Myidari gives him the gold bars. Which instantly brightens him up.


    "These guys..." He then looks at me. "Well what we have on my hands is 100 golden Drachas, it''s not nearly enough to be of equal value but with my promise as a merchant you can always come back and receive the rest of them at our residence or meet up here again." He says.


    [Well... I think this is enough.] He gave me a sack of these coins called the Dracha and I''m shocked that I can even carry something so heavy.


    But even with the thought that these items are not what they cut out to be. [I won''t make myself have less money you know?] I thought to myself with a smile as I hear the coins jingle. Even if I gave all of them I think this is too much. They gave me back the items such as the more ornate jewelry and ones with high magic in them back to me since they said it''ll be impossible to sell. So all in all they didn''t actually take much.


    "Well thank you for business... I''ll also see if you guys wanna dispel those items for me." I said, as I think the magic within them is what concerns Myidari the most.


    "Well I''ll take you up on that and also..." He pauses. "Honestly I can''t completely trust you yet, and I''m not planning to show this in public and the rest of the merchants. But I do hope we''ll do more business in the future." Is what he said.


    I then I remember my old business days and say the same words I always say back then. "I hope we can work again in the future."


    "Sure." He says with a slight smile.


    We shake hands.


    [Alright this is the time.] I thought with determination.


    "Hey Myidari I have something I have to ask you about." I ask him about the problem.


    ???


    "Mori-saaan....!!!" Mary comes running towards me as I leave the guild.


    I immediately catch her and carry her to my arms, with the sack of Drachas in my bag. "Hey Mary, I finally joined the Merchants guild!" I said after showing the paper.


    "Wow!" She said in awe.


    After finishing our trade, me and the four merchants got out of the room and went to the reception hall. With me finishing the trade and the fact that Myidari supports the decision, the receptionist immediately applied me to the merchants guild. Afterwards I decided to exchange the most of the gold to silver and bronze Dracha coins.


    [Now I just need to join the adventurer''s guild~] I happily thought.


    I happily walk away at the Merchants Guild with money finally on hand. Excited for the food and goods to world has to offer.


    But... "Hehe yay Mori-san we can shop no¡ª" I interrupting the almost singing Mary by putting her down and on a nearby chair.


    "Mary, sit here for now, it''ll get a bit... Messy." I nervously said. Warning her about something.


    Right now we''re on the side of the street making our way back to the town square, specifically in-between two houses.


    "You can come out now dumb-asses!" I shouted between the the small gap between the houses.


    "M-mori-san....??" Mary confusingly calls out my name.


    It''s an alley, a pretty run down one at that, usually the alleys in medieval times would be filled with small specialize artisan shops but in this case it''s too small to set up shop. So it would make sense that Mary is confuse.


    "Mary stay back." There''s also another reason, a more nefarious one.


    "...Shit!" "How did she know?!" "The fuck... We''ve been caught!"


    And here they are, like mole rats coming out of the ground they appear out of the shadows.


    "Waah..?!" Mary, surprised and terrified quickly backs away from the street.


    "Think you can hide from me fuckers!" I shouted at them, as I don''t have any intentions to hide my thoughts.


    Just before I open the door, Gabril suddenly appeared in front of me to tell an urgent report.


    "A group of lowlives was spotted talking about capturing a rare elf with black hair." She said. I think she also muttered about defiling her god''s name but I didn''t hear it very well. So anyways I knew they were coming for me.


    After she let out her fumes she told me her report. They need money to cross the bridge so I gave Gabril some cash and be sent to them as soon as possible. [But I wonder what their doing in the meantime..?] I thought before looking at the trash once again.


    With the gig is up the master rat leading the group. "Well I guess we''ve been found out then." He looks to be like one of the guards in this city.


    "Tsk... I''ll definitely need compensation with being the first dick inside her cunt." Then came out the large man that I beat up earlier. "Hey the boss says don''t roughen her much and if she''s a virgin, only the mouth and ass are allowed." The soldier said to him.


    But I don''t really care what the fuck they were saying, the only thing I cared about is the thing on their necks that made Gabril furious.


    Even earlier back at the table I ask the four merchants what they think about them. The answer was pretty unanimous.


    "They harass our customers."


    "Tsk! those scumbags dare threaten our stores!"


    "Giih..! I can''t go to my favorite brothel because of them!"


    "...Bastards."


    [Yup, just as I thought.] They''re scumbags. Afterwards Myidari told me that I shouldn''t get involved with them but I can''t do that.


    So then he just told me. "It''s one of my ambition to get rid of their corruption." So our ambition has been conjoined.


    But then... "Hmmm... What is a filthy elf like you doing in here?" Jackpot.


    "...F-f-father?! What are you doing here..?!?!" One of the thugs called.


    On the very end of the alley, there was a robe man with an halo attach to his back.


    [Looks like the big fish final reveal himself.] I joyously thought. As one of the man that degraded her religion so much finally came forward.


    A Kurumi priest.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 15 – Gold Shell

    Itia POV


    The view that I, Itia, saw is a white and gold carriage. With a white base and gold trimmings it is definitely what you call a royalty''s ride. It''s long like a casket and is being pulled by four white horses and one singular horde with a horn on it''s head, a . The design is filled with circular frills and leafs attach to the surface and pointy ends at the roof.


    It is also accompanied by a squad of about 30 armoured soldiers lined up in a parade-style position.


    The people on the crowd are generally acting positively. "Prince-sama!" "The Prince is back!" "El Ni?o will prosper!"


    But as I look at the very back I can see some disgruntled faces, with my hearing I can hear their plight. "Tsk, he''ll bring capital politics to this city." "He''ll drag us and disturb the peace in this city." "Damn Prince..." But they seem to be at the very back and are few in number so they''re at only just muttering it to avoid attention to the guards.


    ""Woahh!"" The carriage trails along pass us and the people are giving out flower petals and other such confectioneries in celebration.


    The curtains of one of the windows in the carriage opens and a hand was waved towards us, I couldn''t see it very well though as instead of that hand a man with a wizard-style beard greets us instead.


    To which the crowd reacted even more ecstatic. "It''s the Margrave!" "Hail the Margrave of El Ni?o!" He wave forward instead as the carriage passes by and eventually left to continue the trail.


    I begin to wonder but before I could think Kumo ask me by laying me back down on the ground and stretching his back. "What do you think?" He asks me.


    As Kumo couldn''t see what happened I''m the one to explain. "Well it seems as though the Prince and the Margrave are in the same carriage together." I conclude.


    Kumo nodded in agreement then ask a random human beside us that was shouting the Margrave earlier. "Hello good sir may I ask who the Margrave is?" Is what Kumo said.


    To which the human widen his eyes. "Hah?! You don''t know the Margrave?" He ask with a exasperated way.


    To which Kumo bows his head lightly. "Yes we just arrived at this city today." He says in a apologetic way.


    The man scratches his head. "Ayayai... Well if that''s the case...." He finally explains. "Our Margrave is the great Margrave Norkin, he''s been ruling this city and it''s surroundings since I was a kid. So about 40 years ago." He pauses. "I dunno what the other city''s think of theirs but we of El Ni?o very much like and are proud of our noble lord." After he explained that speech several other of the citizens chimed in.


    "We have never taken up arms in his reign."


    "Our city''s prosperity comes from him!"


    "Lord Norkin is always fair and doesn''t take much of our taxes!"


    "My father actually met him and he said he''s a gentlemen that doesn''t look down on us!"


    This is from what each humans said about him.


    "I-I see..." I back off a bit from their enthusiasm and look at Kumo. "What do you think?" I ask him.


    "Well unlike the prince he seems to be universally liked." Is Kumo''s conclusion. As I look at the same back and saw the guys criticizing the Prime either shutting up or praising the Margrave.


    "Yeah... I think so too." I nodded in agreement.


    Truthfully after we finished surveying the marketplace we don''t really know what to do afterwards. But with this, unconsciously we both agreed to...


    "How about we investigate him?" Kumo, "Let''s check them out." I, Itia, said at the same time.


    It''s only a matter of who said it first.


    "Fufu.." "Heh." We are both amused that we came to the same conclusion.


    But Kumo already has his planned out. "Gabril, go to Morus-sama and tell this report, and also..." He begun explaining the next plan.


    ???


    Kumo POV


    "Kumo look." Itia pointed behind me.


    "I''m back~!" Gabril finally returned but this time not unlike the previous times she didn''t casually waltz in midair but appeared on the corners of the alleyway. "I have brought the goods little boy hehehe..." I don''t know what reference she''s doing but she''s holding her wings apart like a bat as bags and sacks are hanging on her feathers.


    "Sigh... Don''t bring attention to yourself." I grab the bags out of her wings.


    "Well you see I had a thought, since I am invisible that means that I could make myself nak¡ªouf!" But she isn''t immune to magical attacks.


    "Pervert." Itia is staring at Gabril so coldly I''m afraid she would turn her to ice. The speed of her fist infused with her mana moved so fast I didn''t even noticed it before I could see a fist shaped bruise just below the belly.


    "Aah~!" Gabril overdramatically twirls around as her bruise is completely recovered lands onto Itia as she said to her with bliss. "Don''t stimulate my womb that much~" I noticed a wet stain dripping on her thighs but I pay it no mind.


    "Y-you...!" Then their argument ensues.


    As I deliberately avoided to join their fight I look at the small brown bag the size of Itia''s head. [It''s Morus-sama''s.] But I hold it with extreme caution as it is a bag belonging to master.


    I hug it and slowly open up the buttons until. "There it is." I see the contents inside.


    [Our clothes.] The red tuxedo Morus-sama gave me when I was still an emotionless weakling that truly didn''t know the significance of this gift as I only obediently wore it in my skin. As I wore different clothes now seeing it somehow makes me feel complete and fully realized it''s importance of the identity as ''Kumo,'' Morus-sama''s butler.


    [I guess the phrase that humans say, you don''t know what you have until it''s gone, applies here.] I grab my clothes, my identity, out of the bag and clutches it deeply.


    [I''ll make sure I truly make my identity as a butler a reality for Morus-sama.] I smile at myself at that thought.


    I look back on Itia and Gabril as I saw that they finished their argument. "Itia, your clothes are inside here." I give her the bag.


    "Why thank you..." Itia grabs the bag but looks at me with a confused expression. "You seem awfully happy right now." She said as she tilts her head.


    "Well..." I find it rather unsightly to tell my thoughts to her so... "I really wanna see Morus-sama after this." I said to her.


    Itia giggles a bit, "Of course, we all are." As she grabs her slightly more modest dress this time.


    But there''s one person been left out here. "Auu... I wish I had clothes Morus-sama made specially for me." Gabril said as her finger is in her lips and grinding her thighs as she looks at us with jealousy.


    "I''m sure you''ll get one soon enough Gabril." I reassure her.


    She nodded in agreement with a bright smile. But another force. "Don''t you fucking dare peek on me you hear?" Itia, is not going to let her off the hook.


    "Okiie..." Gabril once again slumps down at an arch in midair as she floats like a balloon.


    "Alright Kumo you change there and I change there." Itia points at two different corridors in this alley.


    "Sure." I agreed.


    ???


    "Hey man no customers today?" A man younger than me ask.


    "Yeah, the prince decided to use his own carriage and not mine." I said as I take a smoke at my pipe.


    "Yeah no nobles will take ''ur carriage if you pay them at your prices!" The guys says with a grin.


    "Oh shuddup you youngins'' I have been serving nobles and rich merchants with this beauty for 30 years! I''ve always bring the best quality with my rides." I angrily shut the youngsters up as I give the spare leaves of my pipe to my equestrian mare.


    Neeigh~!


    [She always loves them.] She gets quite active when I give them to her, so much that I have to avoid being hit by her horns, as I dodge another one.


    The youngster I''ve been talking to laughs. "Haha einhorns are a pain in the ass old man! Why don''t you just use a regular horse and sell that thing? She got quite the large horn so I think you''ll get a fine sum to¡ªcough!" I blow him a smoke of my pipe for the words this bastard said.


    "Like hell! I''ve been protecting my stallion here for 30 years! From poachers and other nobles! Ya think I''ll give her, the only one with a einhorn in this whole business you brat?!" I stood up and gently rub my mare''s mane, "There, there." She responded happily with the touch.


    "Tsk! Get with the times old man!" The youngster walks away stomping his foot.


    "Hmph! Youngsters these days." I took back a seat as I blow another smoke.


    As a coachman I have been escorting and touring nobles and the rich merchants in the Nobles'' district for 30 years now. As a result from they''re gossip I have a certain degree of understanding the current day to day political situation.


    [That''s probably why they keep spreading bad rumors about me recently.] Some bad apples, particularly those halos, have been bad mouthing me recently for my knowledge and also my code of not telling them information which earned me the noble''s trust which I couldn''t afford to break or I''ll probably get mugged someday.


    [But if this keeps up I''ll have no choice but to close down...] It seems that their smear campaign is working as I have less and less customers nowadays.


    I look at my einhorn, which is giving me a glossy eyed look and scratch her mane. "Well I have my family and you, plus I''m getting up in age so I guess it''s not bad if I retire¡ª" But somebody interrupted my moment.


    "Sir Takaar! You have a customer!" It was one of the staff from the company.


    [Customer?] Although I was surprised for a moment, I quickly got back up and cleaned off the dust and smell of my pipe as I, "Bring them in." Greeted them...


    My eyes widen in shock as I saw them. They were a pair of young man in his early 20''s and a really young woman in her mid teens. It''s like they were fire and water, the young man wearing a luxurious deep red suit while the girl wears a gently, flowy sky blue dress.


    Even as a man I could tell that he is good-looking, almost like a member of royalty in fact, as I shiver a bit as he looks at me with fiery red eyes filled with ambition. With a sculpted face and orange hair, I could mistake him as a prince.


    But the young girl beside him has a different kind of beauty. With silver glossy hair with big eyelashes but with an uncaring and dull expression she seems like a spirit in another world that travelled towards us mortals, it makes me unconsciously bow towards her.


    The two of them are almost polar opposites, one like a raging inferno and the other a gentle lake. But their otherworldly presence is the one thing that unites them together.


    I immediately gulp down my pipe tasted saliva as these two come to me. "You must be our coachman right?" The girl asks me.


    I drip with sweat on my back but with 30 years of experience I must not falter. "Yes, I will be your coachman for today ma''am." I bow. "May I ask what your names are fine customers?" But I need to know their identities first.


    "Oh, my apologies it is courtesy to introduce ourselves." She made a small bow.


    Then, "My name is Itia Geist, and this man right here is Kumo Kruisspin, my butler." She introduces themselves.


    [I see...] They have last names, which means they must have a family or some kind which means they would be a noble of sorts. I now know what they are.


    But, "Okay then¡ª" The woman said something even more unbelievable.


    "And we belong to house Sibylissa."


    ???


    Noble houses.


    From my years of dealing with nobles knowing their houses and how to address them is an absolute necessity. Noble houses, especially the larger ones, are divided into junior and senior houses, with the ones that are closer to the main branch being seniors and those farther are juniors.


    Technically every noble is part of those large houses because of marriage but they are so apart and such a tangible connection like a wife that it is more likely the main branch would choose their junior houses and more importantly pick only with patrilineal lineages.


    So this Itia woman proclaiming to be part of another house is a big deal in the noble world. As it indicates you are a branch to that family.


    But most importantly of all... [Sibylissa...?] I have never heard of such a house before. I would know what recent happenings are in the noble world a few weeks time but I have never heard of that family name before. So the only possibility is them being a foreign house.


    With their luxurious outfits and looks they must some rich nobles or wealthy merchants that decided to visit here.


    Which means [I have to be even more careful from now on.] If I made a mistake I would not only embarrass my country but insult another, and I would not be surprised if royalty itself would execute me and my family.


    I shiver at the thought as I carefully not try to provoke them as I stir up my stallion. But then... "May I ask you a question Sir Takaar?" Said the young butler that I keep swearing is a prince of some kind.


    "...Yes?" I ask nervously.


    "You don''t have to be so stiff Mr. Takaar." Said the woman.


    "Of-of course." I said still nervously.


    "We''re not nobles of this country you know?" Said the woman as she grabs the bottle of wine resting at the side.


    "Yes...." I am speechless at the sight of this noble woman acting so slovenly in front of a commoner like me.


    But it also felt a bit relieving to see someone act so freely like that, but as I look at the man he made me tense up again as he said this to me. "Well now my question..." He pauses. "You seem to know a lot about this country''s nobles?" He asks like it''s nothing.


    I immediately jolt up. [Why does he want to know?] For my own safety I decided to not leak any of the words that the nobles had said in this room to which I earned their trust. [I''m sorry but...] I don''t want my life taken if I were to blow them out.


    "I believe I..." But I was interrupted before I could deny them.


    "We don''t mean sensitive information, just the general structure of this country." The woman said. To which the butler added. "We have only recently came here a few days ago and have plans to permanently stay here, so we wish for any information right now." The butler explained.


    I gulped another pack of my saliva, I have been doing that recently. [But if it''s only that then...] The general politics is something which I wouldn''t get myself killed if I were to leak it out so I''m safe, and plus... [What an interesting duo.] They dress very fancily but isn''t boastful like most nobles that I have escorted. I also believe, [They''ll change this city...] It''s just a hunch, and unlike the those damned Halos they will bring positive changes.


    I made a smile as I turn around and agreed to their request. "Well okay, I''ll be explaining things now. It''s long and it''ll cost extra so I hope that''s fine with you gentlemen." Information doesn''t come free.


    But both of them seem to agree. ""Of course.""


    I smile even more wildly and begin explaining.


    AUTHORS NOTE:


    Hey guys! Me here! But this is the first. MY FUCKING AUTHORS NOTE GOT DELETED. in fact ITS FUCKING BROKEN. This is not pertaining to the chapter or anything but this one has annoyed me. Errors errors errors I dunno why that happened when I was editing but it became errors when I click update. But yeah, this chapter where it was just supposed to be an easy write became frustrating. So fuck the editing, this is something I need to explain to you guys. so that''s why I''ll do this instead because yeah, it''s broken.


    Well anyways back to the chapter I was pissed when this happened lol but first there will be more Kumo and Itia chapters!! Yeah this will go on for a fee more so ye, this was a really short chapter but I fell asleep looking at doujins so I only finished this earlier XD but yeah the most important thing is that I felt really smart about the family name Sibylissa. In the original it''s lamia but I thought it didn''t make sense and Morus doesn''t have any snake bits yet so yeah, they came from the Greek word Sibyl and Vasilissa, combine them and boom! A good name. Well anyways guys arigatou!

 Chapter 16 – Fakes

    "Get her!" The soldier shouts.


    The goons started to move, they may look weak but they may hurt Mary so, "Mary get out!" I shouted back to Mary, to which she nods and runs away.


    Right now were right in-between two houses, with me facing the entrance of the alleyway and Mary backing away from it in a panic.


    Now that she''s gone, I don''t have to hold myself back anymore. "...Alrighty then." I grab a rather large stone off the ground and casted. {"Disintegrate!"} While throwing it back to the ground as it turns to dust. The impact causes it to spread out in the alley.


    [Alright, this is the only magic I''ll use.] I realized this after looking at them. Except for the leader none of them had any sufficient leather armor, let only metal ones. [So they will become my test dummies today.] I thought, I will test my non-magic prowess on them to see if I got the reflexes in the game or the ones I had in real life. So no magic if absolutely necessary.


    "Cough!" "Where did she go?!" The hoodlums were faced with dust particles and their vision temporarily impaired.


    [I can''t let them see my bags...] From what god told me these are really rare and if any of them finds out and word spreads. [Then I''m fucked.] I thought as I go through the dust.


    "Cough! Argh fuck get her!" The rat''s leader said as they close in on me.


    [They won''t find me that easily.] I thought, as I go and open up one of my saddlebags and thought of my selection of weapons, [I know!] My signature weapon.


    "H-hey where did that bitch g¡ªgryargh?!" Before this random thug could insult me any further.


    "Just be glad I only hit you with the pommel." I said as I pull my weapon back holding it under my armpit, positioning for the next they''re next attack.


    But immediately afterwards, "Thanks for getting my weapon on time!" I shouted.


    "Shit! What happened?!" "The elf bitch got backup!" The rats panic for a bit.


    [Good, they took it.] Since they''ll wonder how I got my weapon, this is the perfect chance to make an excuse as the dust is still in the air.


    "Auuugh..." The man that I striked bluntly with the pommel of my weapon, flop down like a fish as blood starts leaking from his face.


    [...Even as I didn''t want to kill him.] It seems that my blow is too powerful.


    But the dust seems to have finally settled and the rats and me could see each other again as I greet them with a smile. "Alright! Let''s¡ª" A thug prematurely rushes to me, but up oh, "Arcggck..!" He is already dead. The blade casually cutting up his neck like scissors on paper.


    He collapses next to the first guy I hit with the blunt pummel of my pole. As I can see now his nose and face crush like flat being pressed by my thumb.


    "W-what is that weapon?!" The priest, being silent for a while, finally spoke as he holds a piece of magical stone which is radiating brightly.


    "...You mean this?" I swipe across the air to get rid of the dirty rat''s blood but instead it absorbed it within the blade itself. "But still I''m glad that it hit your faces still." Some of the blood still splattered as I look at the petrified thugs shitting themselves from their companions blood in their face.


    But a last, I''ll give them an answer before they die, "It''s a war scythe." I said with a shrug.


    It''s a black-colored pole weapon which the scythe blade is faced straight in front instead to the side, although it has that option too. The blade is like that of a scythe, curved, but is double edged. Along with a spike at the side under the main blade. The blades is made from various alloys of dark metals pure like Blood Iron and Demonium and has a vengeful vampire spirit within it so that''s why it drank the enemy''s blood.


    "D-d-demon?!" "What are you?!" "I thought we''ll just be handling some elf!" The rats are clearly shaken, as they raise their inferior blades towards me.


    I bring my scythe closer to me, clearly wanting more skulls to harvest. I grab onto it''s pole made from the bones of a dragon. I pointed it to them. "Say hello to my Collita." I said before I harvest the skulls of my enemies with it.


    "Tsk! Alright no games just kill her! You can hurt her now!" The leader of this pack shouts as he unsheath his sword and the burly man I punch earlier comes running.


    "This is troublesome... Alright I''ll provide support!" The priest says as he backs off and begins talking to himself.


    [Need to keep watch on him.] I thought as I look at the group of rats in front of me.


    15 vs. 1


    Who will win?


    ???


    "Gaaaahhh...!!!" "Get her!"


    They started to move.


    [Two at my left and three on my right. Two at the left has a sword and spear and the three has two spears and a mace.] I''m surprised that I can even analyze the battle this way.


    But it''s the truth, they''re sloppy and unorganized so I can predict their movements and kill them one by one.


    Like this. "Huh where you¡ª" I move myself on the right wall and running to the spear guy''s side, I dodge the attempted spear thrust by cutting the pole itself. It''s only made of wood afterall.


    "Hah! Got you!" He said, even when he doesn''t have a weapon our distance is drastically reduced.


    "No you don''t." But attacking with pure strength as a human is foolish as I kick his gut under his ribs and making him crash next to his friend, the perfect spot to land the spiky bit of the side of my scythe to hit him through his throat.


    Normally blood would spill out but... "Do your work Collita." I said as my scythe glows slightly in response.


    "W-Whaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!......" The man tries to scream but instead he writhes his entire body as he squirms to his friend for help before withering away like a dead tree grabbing on to his friend. The blood in his body completely sucked.


    "..Eiii!!" The man that the dead man hugged screech in terror.


    [How annoying.] I supposed since he''s in my range I should just kill him. "Agh!" He''s dead.


    ""How dare you...!!"" Two of the men chasing me, a spear and mace guy, ran to me with a rage.


    "How boring." I casually as I just slash through the air with Collita as the pressure caused the air to compress and made the guys chasing me stop their tracts.


    But the reason I''m bored is not because of this fight. [His blood didn''t even made my Collita glow.] This blade has the vengeful soul of a powerful vampire that I killed inside. I removed it''s memories so it won''t be hostile to me, but it''s hatred remain.


    "S-shit what''s with that black scythe?!" The third guy chasing me shouted.


    [How offensive Collita is not just a scythe you know?] It''s a magical scythe with it''s main ability is being able to absorb it''s victims blood and becomes stronger. So that may be why I''m so dissapointed earlier.


    "Fuck! Guys we need backup!" The mace guy shouted, as the other ten at the back started to move.


    "Don''t involve others when you''re already dead." I coldly said. As thrust my scythe and slash across his jaw in a horizontal line across.


    "...Eaargg....!" It''s trying to speak with his jaws lopped off. [That is so sad.] I thought as I turn to the scythe''s blade upwards and slash through its skull with ease. Ending his suffering in one strike.


    3 down 12 to go.


    The jawless mace man is still hanging by the edge of my collita, so I threw him back to his friends on the back. "Hiie..!" The men shriek in terror as he saw that man''s tongue hanging down his neck.


    ""Y-you bitch...!"" The two men that were first chasing me with the other three, charge at me with their spears going to strike my chest.


    [Like I''d let that happen.] I thought, as I thrust my Collita, which is bigger and longer than their puny spears, in between the two of them.


    I grab onto my scythe tightly, as I turn it around sideways, sliding my blade on the spear''s shaft, eventually reaching the spears point.


    "Shit! I can''t budge it!" With my abnormal strength I hook it to my scythe and pull the spear and the user to the other guy next to him, crashing into each other.


    "Hey don''t get in the¡ª what?! No no no!" What he saw in terror is me moving out of the wall and back to the entrance, my Collita straight in in front of their direction.


    [Time to taste it''s penetration power.] I thought, as I immediately begin sprinting towards them.


    In game with enough blood it could slice through a dwarf''s iron puppets with ease. So how would it fare for a human?


    The answer is simple. "Gyarg!" "Aarrggck!" It pierced through them all. The skin, muscles, fat, organs and even bone. The scythe blade is not really good as a spear since its a curved each, so I would have to hit it from an arch angle. But in this case it''s a regular human so this is enough.


    Plus, ""Haaaaaa..."" Their breaths become hallow as their faces withered like dried meat.


    "Your breath stinks." I said as I peel them back out of my beautiful Collita and kick them to their friends.


    "...Tsk." I snicker as I look at my scythe. [Even with two guys it didn''t glow that much.] With each blood Collita takes it becomes stronger, so it''s incredibly powerful when fighting armies and such in game. But quality is also a factor, a dragon''s blood makes Collita much stronger than a human after all.


    "Who''s next you fuckers!" I shouted as I point my scythe towards them.


    "Gi-gii!! Monster!" "Demon!" "I-I don''t want to die!" The men cowardly told me.


    [...Jeez I''m the woman here you know?] I wondered but realized that a female of my race is stronger than a human male. [But it seems my plan worked perfectly.] By giving them their fallen companions I''ve lowered there morale, a battle are not only fought with swords after all, but the mind itself.


    [Alright, now''s the time to finish this.] I haven''t even chanted a single spell of mine all this time, and I already have the information that I could want in this battle. Since it''s the end now it''s time to use magic.


    {Ember!} {Ignite!} {Napalm!} {Dragon''s Breath!}


    As I begin to cast my spells to scorch this place down, I look at them one final time.


    Then I see one man unfazed by this. "I dunno what kind of sorcery you''re doing but I will still get my revenge." It''s the large man that I punched earlier, now with a greatsword im his hands.


    "Men, get behind me. Father-sama, cast us your protection." He says looking back at the priest. "Y-yes... ''O holy Kurumi..." But he''s even more at the back than before.


    I immediately cancel my spells. "Alrighty then, let''s begin." I said, preparing for position.


    "Yup." He nods as he puts his sword in front.


    10 vs. 1


    Who will win?


    ???


    "Arrggh...!!" The large man shouted, swinging his sword in a downward thrust.


    "Heh! Like hell I''ll get hit by that." I grab onto the shaft of my Collita tightly as I made the blade land on the pole, to which I swung around sideways for his sword to leave my scythe.


    I jump backwards again as I position myself to attack him.


    [He''s good.] I thought, as he''s miles above from the regular goons that I fought earlier. He has good posture, knows his techniques and is able to take blows from my attacks.


    [So in respect I decided to not use my magic on you.] It would be unfair to him and to me to see if I can test my prowess on someone that can actually fight me while standing.


    [But I wanna finish this soon.] Mary needs an explaination in all of this, so she must be worried right now and I still wanna go to the Adventurer''s Guild soon so time to end this.


    I move forward, charging at him at a straight line, he smirks as he tilts his sword to the right.


    But, [Thanks for showing your hand.] If he were to stay in the same position as he did just a moment ago I would be in trouble, now that you exposed your hands...


    "Huh what?!" In his vision I disappeared. But in reality. "Take this!" I just sprinted out of his vision and crouch down next his side. Where the hand he''s holding his sword is located.


    I''m gonna do an upward thrust and slice his dominant hand open, which were supposed to render him unless but. "Men! To my right!" Then one of the goons just jump in to save him. Sacrificing his life as my scythe slices through his shoulders, his neck and all the way to his skull. His body just barely holding on it dangles from the little piece of muscle left from his neck.


    But he served his purpose. "Shit!" His face is stuck on my Collita. Although I can easily pull it out with my hand it would leave me completely defenseless to his attacks, and I can''t just forcefully pull back my Collita back to my side since I''m right beside the wall, so my plan failed.


    "I''m sorry my friend but this is for our victory!" He apologizes to the one in my Collita, not me. He stole my technique, he kick the guy that''s stuck to my scythe upwards to me, making my scythe stare up in the sky.


    "Fuck!" I shouted as the situation is getting even worse.


    "Alright men! Surround her! I''ll finish her off!" He shouted as the men roared in response. "Yeah!" "Haha I''ll enjoy her sweaty pussy after this!" "I''ll cut and make her head my semen dump!" They scream their revolting intentions to rape my body.


    [Shit! Shit! Shit!] This is the first time I ever felt any real danger in this world. I''m surprised.


    [I''m cornered!] I''m right beside the wall, the rats are blocking my escape left and right, and the skilled large man is in front of me readying to thrust his sword.


    My weapon is temporarily out and they are surrounding me as we speak. [Think! Think!] I stabilize my breathing and completely focused on escaping this situation. I look around to find anything to help me escape. [You''re the one that has battled Kurumi multiple times and won.] It would be a disgrace if I get one scratch in here, let alone die. So even if this becomes the real world, even if this guys are surrounding me. In terms of strength their nothing.


    "Hyaah!" As the large guy thrust his sword towards me. "Hah!..Eh?!" Instead of feeling flesh being ripped, he felt the rock, solid stone in front of him. His sword is stuck.


    I slid across the wall. "She''s coming! Guys she''s cornered get her!" "Don''t let her escape!" I slide myself to the right, to the entrance of this alley. [There''s three guys blocking me.] I thought as I see a sword swinging towards me.


    "Taste iron bit¡ª!" Just before he insults me. "Gyzarhh!..!!" Crack! His cheekbones and skull were obliterated by the blunt force of my, "Taste my pummel instead." The pummel. Although it is called that it''s blunt and spherical look with pyramid spikes makes it more accurate to say it''s a mace.


    The pummel mace cracks open his skull and turned his brain into mush, he spasms and dies a horrible death.


    "That was close...." In the panic I had earlier, I thought that I would have to use my magic. Unlike my earlier suggestion I would have to be quick and uncoordinated about it and use a powerful spell to get rid of these guys, which won''t even guarantee that they''ll all be eliminated like that priest. Also it would have property damage and hurt my own pride, it''s a last resort.


    [I guess that feeling earlier was just...] It must be a remnant of my life on Earth. Even if I''m one of the strongest players, having sharp objects directed at you is still terrifying.


    I got back from reality and look I saw the blade of my scythe. "Get her!" The guys on the left started moving as the big guy is pulling his sword out.


    [It''s just four guys. Plus they''re close.] I bring down the scythe which has the rat''s corpse still barely clinging his body on it''s head as the flesh and muscles on his neck slowly getting rip apart.


    "Have a reunion." I expedite the process as I kick the body to them with enough force as all three crash into it and falls to the ground. With the head the only thing clinging on my Collita.


    "You too." I thrust my pummel in the guy trying to thrust his spear on my right, with my speed I''m the first to hit him on his jaw breaking it and falling to the ground.


    [Just one more rat left.] I look at the final guy blocking me from the entrance. Shaking and nervous as he struggles to hold his spear.


    But suddenly, "You elf bitch!" The big guy has finally gotten his sword back and chasing me with even more luster than before.


    "Crap just drop dead already!" I angrily said as I pull down my Collita and kick the withered head off and is lunge into the angry large man directly on his face, making him fall on his ass.


    "Men! Get her!" He shouts at the last guy standing as he himself tries to stand up.


    "No you don''t." I coldly said as I run to him and slice off his face. It fell to the ground and no it''s just bones and muscles and half his eyeballs squirming out blood.


    [Disgusting.] I look away.l from the sight.  "Hooouu...." I then took a breather as the rats are not standing anymore.


    But they are still rats after all. "...Ah!" I scream as I look down and see the guy that I broke his jaw still alive and poke my thigh with his spear.


    "...Should I call you cockroach instead?" I mutter to him as I finish him off with the pummel mace of my Collita.


    [My first ever wound...] I look as although it is still shallow, blood starts dripping.


    But it''s still not over. "Diiiiiieee monster....!!!!!" The large man still stands up and strikes me downwards.


    But, "You''re like a beast now." I said as I look at him foaming at the mouth with bloodshot eyes.


    "You killed them! You killed them all! My friends!" Each word he says is one strike from his sword.


    [Well you guys tried to kill me first hypocrite.] I frown, I hate hypocrites.


    He still keeps striking me down. [Jeez, that''s just iron you know?]  He keeps trying to break my pole with his greatsword. Even if it''s a greatsword regular iron will take a century to cut through dragon bone.


    "...Haaa... Hyah! Take this!" He strikes one more time, "Guess you won''t be needing fingers anymore!" This time he finally realizes that he can tilt his sword and attack my undefended fingers.


    "You don''t need your head as well." I said so coldly even I''m surprise. As I predicted he would target them. I twist the pole at the end of the scythe next to the pommel.


    "What the¡ª" He looks behind.


    "Arrivederci." My final words to him. The word just firs so well.


    Shinng!


    "..." He doesn''t say anything, as he''s mouth and throat aren''t connected anymore.


    I look at the flying head. [Volare Via.] I wanted to say but stop myself from saying it.


    "Thank god for my guildmate that helped me create this mechanism." I said as I turn the blade back to it''s original state facing the front. [Wonder how long she made it back then...] One of the abilities my Collita has is turning the blade from the front to the side like what the most common perception scythes look like. All thanks to a close friend of mine in the guild.


    When the big guy tilt his sword towards my hand the blade was in a perfect condition, right above his neck, for me to transform the blade to it''s side and just pull it down and chop off the large man''s head.


    [I guess it just works it this world too.] Another great information. I look at the man''s rolling head with pity. "If you were just level headed until the end." There was a chance he could have hurt me, like earlier when he cornered me. But I guess seeing his friends die around him have made him snapped, act like a beast and made him predictable.


    [Well I won so there''s that.] If I lose I get raped and be sold as a slave so I''m definitely happy with the result.


    I look at the back and see the last three people, one of them being the guard that is their leader, cowering in fear in the darkness.


    [If they attack me they''re dead.] I thought as I slowly walk towards them.


    3 vs. 1


    Who would win?


    Of course it''s me.


    ???


    "...W-why... W-what''s happening...." I gulp down in horror, breathing through my mouth as to not smell the stench of my fellow companions


    [Taking care of an elf he says...] I snicker to myself as I realized my na?vete.


    I look beside me and see that father is already gone, he abandoned us already. "...Tsk, of course he doesn''t wanna die with the rest of us trash...." I only slide down next to the dead friend that she threw at us before, now laying down the ground and couldn''t save again.


    [I should have taken her abnormal strength that I saw in the beginning as a warning.] I regretfully thought.


    ...Our jobs as rats were originally just harassing the brothels and bars and other institutions that hires Elves and other Demis properly to give them up and sell them to slave trader Pucki-sama or make them quit and we''ll handle what happens to them next.


    [...But since Pucki-sama requested it.] I want to punch myself more for my own powerlessness.


    Earlier we were supposed to assault that half-elf bitch when she starts saying anything bad towards the faith. I, as a guard of the city was supposed to keep watch over her when she said anything. But then...


    "Gah?!" The last of my friends that were struggling to fight her has just been sliced open.


    [This woman ruined everything.] I look at her with rage and fear at the same time.


    She showed up. A bewitching elf with black hair as dark as the night, her eyes glowing like they came from the fires of the demons'' pit itself, her cold but invitive aura the you want to be pulled inside and feel it''s underlying warmth, and to add to that an abnormal strength.


    I, although hated the Demis for whole my life with reasons to keep private. Cannot help but be attracted to her, just for a moment.


    I look at her face, the face that killed my friends, but is doing it while not spoiling that look. It''s the face that you want to be with, but can turn on you anytime. Like a cruel curse. [This curse should befell upon Pucki-sama.] He must have been attracted to this face as well. As soon as he realized that she is an elf, he gathered all of the rats like me in this area to capture her.


    [A slave trader risking everything to get one slave... How foolish.] I diss the one I''m working for in the very bottom of my heart. I pray to any god to curse that man. Any, as I never believed in the words of Kurumi in the first place, my friends that are dead did, but not me. Not only am I a rat, but a fake one at that.


    I chuckle to myself a bit, after having a bit of positivity in this situation and letting out all of my curses to that man. I felt empty and begin to doubt myself. [I shouldn''t... No, this is my decision in life. I couldn''t blame anyone but me.] I thought as I realized what I did in life to warrant this.


    I beaten, assaulted, raped, and killed the Demis in the slums which I blamed for my lot in life. Even as I got a job in the guard and begun to earn myself a living, I didn''t stop. Brothels and bars have banned me for damaging their girls, as I wondered why they were treated as people, not objects. That''s when a charismatic Kurumist priest told me sweet words and was told that I could bring about justice for what the Demis did to me. I never believed in the teachings but how couldn''t I pass on the idea that I could get revenge for what they did.


    Then the silence finally broke. Tap tap! A lone sound of her boots is heard as she walks closet to me.


    [Well then, I hope I get a good lot next ti¡ª] Just as I finally accept my fate.


    "I''ll let you live if you tell me what I want to hear." She said.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 17 – Cleaning up Scum

    "Alright." I tied up the soldier who was the ringleader to these group of rats that I just finished off.


    "...S-so you wouldn''t kill me now?" He stutters to speak anymore as I made him breathless.


    "Yup." I just said.


    After the fight I found this guy grinding his ass on the back of this alley and after... Interrogating him a bit I managed to squeeze out the information about this whole situation.


    I turn back with a rope pulling him with me, as I look back to what he just said. "So slave traders and the church in cahoots huh..." I mutter, as I glance at him a bit and saw him sweating when I look.


    From the information he told me; "We work for a slave trader by the name of Pucki, the one you met before. We were supposed to capture you and give him to you by his request." Is what he said. [...That''s the whole reason for capturing me huh...] This whole thing makes me wanna puke, and the fact how he told me that the guy wanted me to become his personal sex slave is even more so. [Thinking of that wrinkly face being on top of me is...] I unconsciously put my hands in my mouth.


    I then ask him why he gets the right to do that and this is what he said. "Although I''m only in name but that Pucki converted to the Church of Kurumi not too long ago and we as his goons follow suit. The reason is definitely the right to discriminate against the Demis like you..." He mentioned the reason he knew this is because he was the one doing his orders. Which he look scared about so I didn''t bother further.


    So from what he said, it seems that the slave traders have all been converting to Kurumism recently when a church for Kurumi was erected a year ago. As the slave traders most definitely and opportunistically used it to begin harassing the brothels and selling them outside the city. He didn''t know where it was headed to but most likely not in a good place.


    [And the church''s role is to...] If the church were righteous they would have excommunicated the slave traders but instead were helping them by covering for the goons like this one when they were harassing the first by telling that they were the ones to start the fight first and to help the traders with transporting them.


    I ask him how they were getting away with that but he just said, "I dunno, all I ever heard is that they have some nobles that we''re backing them." He said.


    After all that I made a deep sigh. [What the heck happened to this church?] Kidnapping, helping slave traders, harrasing, discrimination and getting involved with politics? [Oh how the mighty had fallen.] Back in the game although I spar with her a lot I still admire how she handles her religion.


    She doesn''t forcefully convert the people and instead let them decide for themselves, does not attack non-believers and cooperates with them by saying that the demons are the one true threat in this world and that all humans, no matter what belief, should strive for that goal.


    Very idealistic but the people latch on to it and made the light faction which were on the brink of collapse reinvigorated and made dominant through her efforts. Especially after the Slave rebellion when she started helping out the humanoid races as well and joined her ranks.


    But after what I witnessed today. [Kurumi what happened?] She would definitely not take this mockery of her religion lightly, either something happened to her or she quit. One or another.


    I took a deep sigh again as I leave the alley and the light of Sunna and Sol reach in contact to my body. A very bloody stained one at that.


    [I wonder how I''ll fix the faith...] Even if it''s not in my script it''s my friend''s creation after all so I want to help it if I can.


    "Now where did that little bugger go..." I look around to see where that little Mary had gone to, I look around to finally see her....


    ...Along with a man wearing a robe next to a carriage.


    "Mary!" I shouted immediately, as I ran as fast as I could leaving to guy with the ropes a chance to escape. But I didn''t care one bit.


    "M-Mori-san! See!? She''s the one that I was¡ª" Before she ended her sentence, the man with the robes forcefully grab her up.


    "Yes yes nice friend so let''s meet her later!" The bastard grips onto Mary''s arms and tries to pull her to the carriage door. "P-please don''t! Don''t be so rough! It''s Mori-san!" But she struggles, with impatients he tries to pull her even harder, causing her to lose her position and have her knees scraped onto the ground.


    "No! Don''t!" Hearing Mary''s cries for help reminds me of my first encounter of her. But instead of being calculative and careful I ran with rage and anger.


    "Just come ins¡ª" Before he could pull Mary in. "Like hell I''ll let you do that!" I shouted as I reach the carriage and hit the horse of the carriage''s ass with my Collita.


    Neeeiigghh~~! The horse, which in the driver''s dismay, reacts violently to it''s stab in the ass as it immediately starts galloping away, along with the carriage. leaving the robed guy behind.


    As I put my Collita back on the bag. [Now where the fuck are you!] I thought as I growl like a beast finding him


    He''s laying down on the ground in a dumb position. "O-oh p-ple¡ª!" The guy begs for me with mercy before receiving a blow in the face.


    The guy was sent sliding across the dirt pavement, as I see blood scraping from his skin as he lays down defeated.


    "...Ple¡ªough!" He begs at me multiple times.


    He also drops a few of his items when I pound him, the most notable one is. "So I guess priests fiddling with children isn''t an Earth thing after all." it''s the Kurumi halo.


    [So this is the scum...] It''s the priest that was in the alley earlier, I realized after the fight he disappeared, so I was wondering where he gone to. [This! This fucking slug...!] I look at him with absolute disdain, worst than any rat, worst than any cockroach, I would rather lick a shit than for this person to exist, then again they''re no different right now.


    "Mary, tell me what happened." I look at Mary, who''s shaking from the events that transpired to her. [I''ll definitely repay you for this..] She got involved in this mess, a child that should be playing and having fun right now, almost got kidnapped. A huge debt has been filed onto my mind.


    Seeing my calmer expression, Mary finally spoke. "Uhm... Y-you see..." And she explains. "He told me that you were hurt and is being cared by the church so...." She starts shaking again. "I-i was so worried t-that I b-believed¡ª!" She clung onto my clothes as her sentences becomes muddled.


    "There there, no need to experience that again." I pat and caress her head to calm her down. [Now then...] I look at the main issue, my smile fading.


    I look at this old man with blood on his clothes. "What the heck are you doing you scum?" I spoke so coldly and sharply Mary let out a squirm.


    I patted Mary''s head again to calm her down, and look once again at the man laying down. "Answer." I kick his body for a response.


    ".....W-why would I... Cough! Answer an elf like y¡ª" The priest is spitting blood but I don''t care, and since he''s resisting, I kick him again. "If you don''t answer...." I sat down and whisper. "You''re dead." A simple, straightforward answer. But I''m scared that Mary might run away if she heard it.


    I stood back up again. "...Fine then!" The priest suddenly got active. "I-I needed to take that child away from you! You fiend!" He coughs again. "I cannot let a child of Kurumi-sama be manipulated by the likes of you!" He coughs once again. "After all you''re a demon and wielding a cursed weapon!" He shouts loudly. Making Mary scared so I kick him again to silence. [How dare you insult my Collita.] I thought cold, kicking him even harder for involving something again.


    But I read what the priest said. [What a newspeak way of kidnapping someone.] I don''t believe it one bit. Not only my own bias but it''s filled with righteous platitudes, which usually means they don''t have a better reason.


    Plus, "No! Mori-nee is my friend and sister!" She finally stood up and answered the priest''s accusations. [What a good girl.] I patted her yet again.


    But, I look behind me. "Hey you, do you know the real reason why he did this?" It''s the soldier guy that I tied up earlier. [I''m surprised he didn''t escape.] I thought.


    But anyways. "I thought only the demi-humans would be taken." I said to him. [If making humans as slaves is acceptable then I have no choice but to...] I thought of the most drastic actions I have to do with the church in my mind.


    But luckily he spoke quick. "Yes... That is usually the case." He pauses. [Good.] I don''t have to burn the church to the ground. They''re consistent in only enslaving humanoids.


    He continues, "But if you were to ask me his reasons than it''s probably..." He starts wondering. "Since this priest and Pucki are allies, he would probably take the kid and give her to Pucki as either his toy are to be used as a hostage, or both most likely." Is his explanation.


    "I see..." I could only nod in response but. "Mori-san I''m scared!" my anger is slowly filling up and although it doesn''t show. "Don''t worry Mary, I''ll deal with this." I''m seriously pissed.


    "Tsk! You fucking rat! How there you fucking sold us! I''ll make sure that you¡ª!" He talks too much.


    "You''re worst than a rat." I kick him in the face again. As he once again slides through the ground.


    "Alright, I got the information I need." I walk slowly towards him and grabs him by the neck. "...I don''t wanna make Mary scared by seeing your ribs get pulled apart so I''ll give you poison instead." I whisper. "Don''t worry, you won''t die a painless death, it''ll slowly shut down every function of your body except the brain and will rot your body until you die from it''s pain. It might take months so I hope you''ll fully taste it." I whisper in his ear before looking at his sorry state.


    He''s sweating, his eyes shaking, gritting his teeth and strangely... Smiling. "Hahahahahahahaaahh....!?!!!" I might have accidentally flip his switch.


    [Yup, he''s screwed.] Literally and figuratively.


    But I hope he only did laugh and not said anything else. He stood up even in his sorry state. "Hahaha.... I will... I will be killed by a demon!" He shouts. "A DEMON!" He shouts loudly, so loud and disturb that I let him go.


    "Demon! Demon! Monster! Hahaha.... I will die by the hands of a demon!" He scratches his head, laughs maniacally and making dramatic movements.


    "Mori-san I''m scared!" Mary hides behind me now.


    "...I can''t believe this is the guy I was being ordered by before..." Even the guy in ropes is in awe by this development as he backs off from him.


    But still. "Haha a demon will kill a priest!" He is bringing unwanted attention.


    "What is he..." "Demon?" "Maybe it''s her?" "But he''s..."


    The people around on the surroundings, from across the street and just from back on the corner of the road. Began noticing and murmuring about the situation around us.


    [Crap!] I completely forgotten about the people around me, although I did notice that this place is pretty lacking, there are still people. Plus with the priest''s ramblings people are definitely gonna be curious about this.


    "Tsk." I snicker. [I should have shove my boot on his mouth instead.] I''ll remember this lesson for the future.


    "Hahaha get exposed demon!" The priest gained a little bit of his sanity back as he took advantage of this situation.


    "The fuck are you talking about?" I said with cold but clueless demeanor. [Do not tilt. Do not act out or you''ll be the loser.] From my time on Earth it is common sense that even if it''s not your fault, if you act violent first you''ll be seen by people as the aggressor.


    [Which is why pervy protagonist get away with what they do.] I thought as a supplement.


    "Haha you won''t be getting away with this monster!" He shouts loudly, which causes the crowd to focus on me.


    [But this is a lot of eyes staring at me.] Back on Earth I''m never really good at talking to large crowds so I''ll be moot for now.


    "She''s trying to manipulate that child!" He points to Mary.


    To which she responds loudly, "No! You''re the one that tried to get me! Not Mori-san!" She shouts hiding behind me as she holds onto my clothes.


    "See! She''s¡ª" I interrupt him to protect Mary''s honor. "What¡ª" But it seems that my interruption has been interrupted. "The child is right."


    The people immediately notice the third party. "Hiie!" "It''s him!" "The young merchant!"


    "It''s you Myidari!" I shouted in surprised.


    Not only him, but the other three as well, and even some more people with similar-styled dresses came forward from the crowd.


    "Hmm... We all saw what happened Morus." He looks behind from confirmation.


    "Hoho! what an heinous deed done in daylight!" From Molsch.


    "I like my women young but not that young!" From Chelskivek.


    "...Scum." From Tremann.


    He also looks at the guys behind them and they similarly nodded and said the same type of response. Pure disgust.


    "I see..." I take a deep breath in relieve that I''m the one that they look at with innocence.


    But there is one that is not happy about this. "W-who are you people?!" It''s the mad priest.


    "Me and my family and several other fine gentlemen here are just a group of El Ni?o merchants that saw a particularly bad dealing going on." Myidari, representing the merchants said. "So we merchants decided to stop this farce father." He calmly explain to him.


    The mad priest reacted violently. "Huh?! How could you damn merchants listen to the words of a demon instead of a priest!" He shouted loudly.


    [Man, this is getting intense.] I thought as I look behind me and see that the guy I put in a rope is being grab by someone.


    "That''s because we trust that person rather than a Kurumi priest that has only been established a year ago acting like they own the city." He harshly said.


    On my side. "I''ll be taking over here now. I apologize for your inconvenience." A particularly tall man wearing armor said to me as he walks into the scene.


    "What heresy! You must be¡ª" Before he could continue ranting. "Hello priest." The man that I talk to a bit says with bluntness, as the loud priest suddenly turned pale. "...Ar-are you...." For the first time he said something that isn''t him shouting.


    "I''m glad you know of me, priest." He said with no sugarcoat at all. "I''ll be taking care of you now along with this guy." He says as he pulls along the roped guy that he took from me.


    The priest frantically looks around and stares at Myidari with rage. To which Myidari chuckles at him. "Yes father, I rightfully informed the captain of the guards about this situation." He answered like he knew what was going on through the priest''s head. "They are surrounding you right now." He added.


    [So that''s why the priest froze...] He''s the captain of the guard, he is in charge of enacting law and order in the whole city. For someone like the priest that does his kind of work, the tall armoured man holding him is his biggest enemy.


    But still. "You... Merchants...!" He acts out and dashes to Myidari.


    "No you don''t." He immediately grab the priest''s neck and pins him down.


    [There''s reckless and there''s you.] He is just plain stupid for attempting to assault Myidari.


    Myidari got an even bigger grin than before. "You see priest your organization has only existed for a year or so in El Ni?o. While we El Ni?o merchants have been residents and been serving it''s people for generations and helped built this wonderful city of ours. So compared to our proud and rich history, what do you have?" He said as he bends down and looks at the priest with a coy smile and squinted eyes.


    He stood up, spread his arms out and looks not only his fellow merchants but the people as well. "Hoho that''s right! I was birthed by this city and will die in it!" "My life and friends all belong here!" "...This is my home." The three said.


    "Of course!" "We love this city very much!" "We can''t have foreigners loitering around!"


    The citizens unanimously sided with Myidari.


    [Damn... What a crowd pleaser.] I thought, Myidari is the exact opposite of me in terms of that. [But I''m a foreigner too...] In fact I''m not even in this world.


    "You...!" The priest tries one more shout. "Well that settles it, you can shout all you want when we give you your sentence." And with that the priest completely fell silent and obediently obeys the guard captain as he and the guy that I put in a rope was dragged out and put them in a carriage.


    As the two of them left. "Hoooo...!!!!" "For the guard captain!" "Myidari you''re so handsome!" The crowd cheered Myidari and the guard captain.


    "You''ll gonna be explaining some things now Morus." Said by Myidari as he scratches his head in an apology.


    "As much as I want to thank you I''ll need to know your story first." The guard captain said.


    "Let''s talk it in the carriage okay?" He shows me his carriage.


    ???


    Right now me and Mary are in a carriage with Myidari and his family and the guard captain inside, with me explaining what transpired. As Mary falls asleep and the rest of Myidari''s family in another part of the carriage.


    "Well my guards will take care of the bodies." The captain said. "I swear on my name of Lefer Garde to ignore the damage you caused to the bodies." He said as he bows down to me.


    "No no no I caused you so much¡ª" But I was interrupted. "Don''t be, you caused us great help in routing the hoodlums that were harassing the establishments around here and finally caught the main guy behind all of this. So I have our gratitude to you." Lefer said.


    "Hey don''t forget about me!" Myidari jokingly said to him. "Oh yeah, I also thank Myidari for reporting to us the fighting going on." Lefer said.


    "Hmm?" I made with surprise. [I thought you only reported him recently.] I wondered, but Myidari seem to notice my confusion and answer for me.


    "Well to tell you the truth I saw you fighting with them much earlier. We actually went to the same direction as you have and notice you clashing blades. I was talking to some other merchants at the time so I didn''t caught up to you immediately but I made sure to report it to Lefer." Myidari explains. "To think we actually caught the big fish!" He laughs afterwards.


    "Yes but I wonder how the church will react to this?" I ask the two of them.


    "Well you see..." Myidari stops laughing. "It will definitely damage their reputation but won''t destroy them." He said with a sad expression.


    [Well that''s obvious.] It''s a religion, something people believe in. Even if it''s bad it''s hard to get rid of something that people believe in.


    But I was curious anyways so I ask. "Why?"


    Myidari answers my question. "Well you see from what I heard the church has a practice of prematurely disassociating with clergymen that they order to do these dirty dealings. So if they are caught they would say that the priest is acting on his own." He explains. With Lefer encouraging him. "Well but this time is good, the priest acted disgracefully and violent in front of many witnesses. Unlike the ones I caught which were in the middle of the night, so this case would definitely hurt the Kurumist''s reputation." Lefer said to me in a smile.


    [Well, at least I have allies now.] I really thought that I''d be fighting alone for a while but I''m glad that I got allies with me this early.


    [Well, just wait Kurumi... I''ll definitely change the course of your legacy.] I happily thought. I dunno how long it''ll take, but I''ll do it.


    Then the motion of the carriage finally stops. "Oh we''re here." Myidari said with surprise.


    "Yeah..." I said. [Damn, I was so late...] But I also expected to be here much later. What a weird contradiction in my head.


    "Well Morus, here." Lefer gave me a small emblem-like pin. "This is proof that I gave you my recommendation. I already called on them to join you in so I hope it''ll helps." He kindly said to me.


    "Oh! Although I dunno how this will help you but I also made them nudge to join you in more easily." Myidari said to my with a wide grin. Scary.


    "Well okay... Hey Mary we''re here." I nudge the sleepy Mary up and she quickly got up to leave the carriage with a yawn.


    As we leave the carriage I wave goodbye to them one last time before looking at the building in front of me.


    "We''re finally here Mary." I said to her, to which she smiles. "Yup!" Mary joyfully shouts.


    "...Yeah." I look forward to the rough but sturdy big building in front of me.


    The Adventurer''s Guild.


    ???


    Back in the carriage.


    "You think she''s right?" Myidari ask Lefer something dangerous.


    "Of course, I would burn them as promised but the damage caused was...." Lefer holds his mouth. He gulps down his throat before talking to Myidari again. "But you trust her right?" He asks this time.


    "Well yes, she''s very attractive but not only that..." Myidari goes onto his pocket and grabs a Kurumi halo. "We have similar ambitions after all." He grips it tightly. "But of course I need to keep distance from her. Don''t want to get too close you know?" He says with a coy look.


    "Hm, you need to be friends outside your family you know?" Lefer says with a chuckle.


    "Hah! Like you had any right or say that." Myidari laughs.


    Both of them laugh through the whole ride.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 18 – Cute Interior

    Kumo POV


    "I see..." It is I, Kumo, nod in agreement to the human named Takaar. "Itia make sure you remember this alright?" I said to her.


    "Of course." Itia listens in intently.


    "So yeah, it''s those damn Krumist''s fault." The man named Takaar, which is more talkative and relaxed than before, finishes off his explanation.


    "I agree." I nodded in delight.


    "They always get in the way." Itia agreed to his opinion as well.


    [I''m glad to find a human that fits so closely with our views.] Me and Itia, as well as others, have fought the Light of Kurumi for as long as the settlement of Atlantis and for Itia probably as long as she served Morus-sama. Naturally they are our enemies as well.


    But I frown at the thought, [So they will be a thorn to deal with again huh....] I thought as I burrow my eyebrows.


    From Takaar''s explanation; We are at the kingdom called Santhos. Most of the princes of the Kingdom of Santhos have converted to Krumism, which is troublesome because this kingdom and the current king follows the worship of the Three Dragon God''s religion and also the worship of it''s pantheon of gods and goddesses which are in truth are the divine beings.


    "I think they will be changing the name from Santhos to Arinna as well..." Takaar gripes some more. But I continue my thought.


    From his explanation the gears in my head have begun turning. [Three Dragon Gods...] They sound incredibly familiar to me but couldn''t point them down. [I have no choice but to rely on Morus-sama''s knowledge on this...] Is what I thought as I continued to listen to him.


    "Since demis have relative rights in this country and those damn Kurumist are human supremacists, even I know from speculation that things will get messy if the current king keels over." Is what Takaar told us afterwards. "He is getting up in age so talks of succession is something that I''ve been hearing about nowadays."


    "That''s right." I completely agree to his conclusion. Even from an outside perspective the next ruler being of a radically different religion is something that will not be good in the stability of this kingdom and would surely cause friction in the near future, as even I can see that. "Why are the princes and other nobles converting then?" Is something that is quite puzzling to me. What''s the purpose of it all?


    But even Takaar says, "That''s something that even I don''t know and am puzzled by." He doesn''t know. "The only thing that I could come up with is the empire up in the north is really wealthy and powerful apparently." Is his speculation.


    [That would really be troublesome.] A larger nation adjacent to this kingdom influencing it''s politics is annoying and must be eliminated. I have executed many Kurumist spies in their infiltration of Atlantis so I know this very well.


    Takaar continues. "But if you ask me this kingdom has enjoyed relative peace now for decades since the current king was put on the throne. So it''s kinda stupid that His Majesty''s heirs would decide to break that in favor of a foreigner''s religion." He said half jokingly. "Please I beg of you don''t tell anyone about that statement." He said with a smile but with a worried look in his eyes.


    "Of course we don''t, why would I whistle a whistle-blower?" Is what Itia, who''s been relatively quiet for a while, said.


    Takaar takes a sigh of relief. "Thank you." And he continues his story.


    Takaar looks up in the sky, "But fortunately... There is a silver lining." He said with a slight smile.


    "What is it?" I ask.


    He answers, "The Prince staying in this city." Takaar said with confidence.


    "Why so?" I ask again.


    "Well..." And Takaar explains. "The public may not know this yet but the prince in question is actually Prince G¨¦rmann, one of the few princes that didn''t convert to Kurumism." He pauses. "I don''t know much about him but he is said to be an avid user of magic, so I think it somehow relates to that." He finishes his explanation by looking at us for our opinion.


    "Interesting..." The prince is a mage and from his position he must have a lot of knowledge about it. [If we could somehow meet him....] Our research towards this world will be speed up tremendously.


    But Takaar sighs yet again. "But he is the 5th prince afterall, so his succession would be...." He trails off the in the end and sighs once more.


    "...I don''t know what will happen to this kingdom in the future so I can only pray to the multiple gods that it would he fine in the end, or at least keep this city safe." Takaar looks in the distance like he''s reminiscing something.


    [What an interesting human.] I thought of him.


    "Well you can always trust the gods for this city''s safety." I said to him. As I trust the divine beings deeply.


    "Yeah, definitely." Takaar looks in the front and sees the finish line. "Oh we''re at our destination." He smiles, "Any last questions before I stop good gentlemen?" And he asks.


    "Well¡ª" I''d like to ask something unrelated but it seems that, "How do you get all this information from?" Itia unexpectedly raises her hand up and asks a question first.


    Takaar makes a dry laugh "Haha, well ma''am if you always are in close proximity with rich people for 30 years you would get info days before it makes it''s way to the public." He make a grin. "Which is why I get intimidated a lot." He scratches his head.


    Takaar then looks at me. "What about you Sir Kumo?" And ask me next.


    "Well it is an unrelated topic but you seem to be the only one with an Einhorn with you." I stare at his mare with a long horn on it''s head.


    "Haha it''s my pride as a coachman!" Takaar fist bumps his chest in pride. "But seriously my father is actually part of the Einhorn Chivalric Order back in the previous King''s era. There''s a lot more fighting back then, but when the current king took over most of those orders settled down in land and sold their Einhorns. My father is one of the unlucky ones that only got a house as property but he didn''t sell his equestrian." He says as he ruffled the mare''s mane and continues. "This one is actually that equestrian''s pony and father gave this beauty to me when I became of age." He continues to scratch it''s mane. "Since Einhorns live long lives that warhorse is actually still alive long after my old man passed away and is now watching over the house, my children love her too!" He finishes his lengthy explanation with a smile.


    [I see...] I very much don''t care about this human''s personal life but I''m happy that the Einhorn likes him. As I remember one of the divine beings said that ''You''re a blessed being if you are liked by a Einhorn.''


    "May I ask for your steeds name?" I ask with anticipation. Since Einhorns have unique names.


    "It''s Sally!" Takaar replies.


    "Ooh..." I slump in disappointed.


    But... "We''re here now." Story time''s over.


    The carriage stops and Takaar opens the door outside. "Well I guess this is goodbye for now." He said with a sad smile. "Thank you for listening to my gripes." He vows his head.


    "Don''t be." I say to him in reassurance. "The information you gave us is crucial so we thank you in return." We both said our regards to him.


    Takaar looks up with a smile but said with a serious tone, "Well to be honest I dunno what you guys will do from now on but I have a hunch you''ll do something significant." He pauses. "So please don''t harm this city in the process." He told us as a warning. But with a sincere look in his eyes.


    [We are only investigating for now.] I thought but... [We are Morus-sama''s servants after all.] We do what our master orders for us unconditionally. So if she wishes then... "I can''t guarantee that but I''ll try my best." But I know for a fact that Morus-sama is the kindest being of all. [So obey her wishes.] I thought with determination.


    "What do you make us for?" Itia ask a sarcastic question.


    Takaar scratches his head. "Well..." He pauses for a moment. "Well if the threat involves the whole city you must do what you must." He smiles at us with determination.


    I couldn''t help it. "Glad you understand." I smile in return.


    ???


    Itia POV


    "Hehe~ how was the ride you two?" The pervert Gabril finally came back after me and Kumo left the carriage and begun walking along the Nobles'' District.


    "Yes Gabril we have gained many good information that we will have to tell you to Morus-sama." Kumo said confidently as we walk along the path.


    "Ehh~ how bout you Itia-chan?" There it is. [Stop calling me Itia-chan?!] I angrily thought.


    "It is better without you along." I harshly said to her.


    "Awwuu don''t be like that." The pervert floats above me. "You seem awfully quiet right now~" She then float backwards upside down behind me. "Are you perhaps waiting for little ol'' me?" She said with heavy breath.


    [I''ll kill this¡ª] Just as I was to magic fist her ass. "Yes what are you doing while we were in the carriage Gabril?" It''s Kumo, he interrupted my ass kicking.


    I calm down for a moment and added in, "Yeah what are you doing? Don''t tell me you''ve been peeking again." That, I look at her with cold stares.


    But she rotated back up and like a clock and responded. "Well it''s only about a quarter of peeking!" She said with a peace sign pose  with her tongue on the side and continued. "Hehe but seriously while I was travelling here to Morus-sama I saw some mother fucking, incest shit stains covered, dirty bastard filthy scum-riddled rat with infested retarded pigroaches  as insignificant as an amoeba try to wait and ambush our Morus-sama!" She said all of that while keeping the same pose.


    But we didn''t care. "What the!" "Those humans!" We still raged at the fact that Morus-sama was assaulted like that.


    Especially me, "Let''s massacre them and¡ª!" Just as I was thinking of things foreign to someone of my appearance.


    "Don''t worry Itia-chan, they are all dead now~~" Gabril squirmed around like she''s wrapped in a burrito.


    "...What happened to those rats Gabril?" Kumo ask while seriously trying to hold back his rage.


    "Morus-sama massacred them all without a single use of her magic." She''s hugging herself and all red as she seems to be reminiscing it while muttering. "...I was there at the back and rub myself so...." I decided to not listen to anymore of her.


    "So that''s why I didn''t feel any magic." Kumo mutter to himself


    But me... [Morus-sama can kill without magic too.] I was even more impressed.


    Morus-sama has always deployed rapid fire spell casting of various types all at once, for defense are strengthening spells, immunity spells, anti-spells and other such casted in quick time in a middle of the battle with Morus-sama if back in a distance will use illusion spells, psychic spells and levitation spells to distract the enemies. With Morus-sama''s offensive spells mostly consisting of enchantment-types to her weapons like adding a fire effect on her Collita or a vine attack from her shield. Sometimes regular arcane spells as well if in a distance.


    [I wonder how can I be like her someday as well...] I always admired and looked up to her Battlemage style of combat that the other divine beings always praises her for, which fills me with joy. I can never manage to perform that many mental castings all at once without having a headache while she does it so flawlessly. I can only manage about 6 spells at most while I managed to see her do 14 at one time.


    [Someday...] I am of the Swordancer style of fighting, which in many respects is similar to Morus-sama''s style. But I am still not comparable to her skill. [I wonder if she would look at me when I...] I started to blush of the thought of Morus-sama praising me.


    But my fantasy was abruptly ruined. "Hmmm small breast~" It''s Gabril messing with me again. Upside down and looking at me close.


    "Get out pervert!" I push her out of the way as I fell the soft touch of her cloudy breast as it sinks into my hand. [You ruined my fantasy!] I cursed her for it!


    "Grr..." I angrily walk with my hand grabbing the air, as I felt her cowtits in my arm.


    "You know you can touch it too Itia-chan~ You just seem so dazed about it hehe..." She shows off those things in front of me.


    "Shuddu¡ª" But I was interrupted by, "Yes, I did suspect that you were quite dazed out Itia." Kumo.


    I was gonna bark at him at first "Not you too..." But I realized he has a point. [I''ve been thinking about Morus-sama...] I begin to blush again.


    I look at him with a meek face. "D-don''t you think that you''ll be the only one that becomes stronger Kumo!" I said to him as a declaration.


    His eyes widen a bit, with his mouth going up and down until he smiles and... "Oh I get it..." Gets it.


    "You should!" I shouted to him. "I''ll become even stronger than you!" I declare.


    He makes an even bigger smile and pulls out his arm. "Well the best for both of us Itia." And turns it sideways for a handshake.


    "Sure, why not." I replied with a smile as well as I go in for a handshake.


    But, "Don''t forget about me too!" Gabril had to ruin the moment by grabbing our wrists and turning it vertically as she places each of our palms on top of each other.


    "I will not be left behind you know!" She said with a big dumb grin as she places her hand on top.


    Normally I would shout at her again but. "...We''re comrades now so I''ll help you out." I said with an intimate voice.


    "Yeah, even if we compete we are first and foremost Morus-sama''s servants. So no teamwork is tantamount to an offence." Kumo agrees as well.


    "Yeah! We can protect Morus-sama from everything if we join as one!" Gabril may have some hidden meanings behind that one but she means we''ll this time.


    [This looks so childish.] I thought, as we look like children doing this but...


    """For Morus-sama!!!"""


    [I kinda like this in a way... It''s cute.] I smile as I swing my arm up.


    We all did it anyway.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey guys it''s me! Just done with this chapter man this is one nice wholesome chapter, sorry if this one is short I was supposed to add in more stuff but the end of this one is so perfect that I have to love it for next chapter ^^


    Also more Greek stuff! The kingdom name came from the word Xanthos hehe the meaning will be relevant in the next chapter ^^


    but yeah you got to know the political situation a bit, I really like the kingdom politics lol and Morus''s play style and MORE CHARACTER DEVELOPMENT! so yeah, this is a good chapter :D arigatou!

 Chapter 19 – Adventurer

    "The Adventurer''s Guild..." I look at it with awe.


    "Hehe mama said that I shouldn''t go there!" Mary said as she giggles to herself.


    The very staple of isekai. If you don''t have an Adventurer''s Guild somewhere, what''s wrong with you? Or you''re just very creative.


    But anyways. [Finally after such hardships we''re finally here.] I thought as every event today transpires in my head.


    [I met Mary, gone into this city called El Ni?o, met Mary''s family, slept in their inn, met god, my characters, and the merchants, and fought in an alley.] Now that I''m reminiscing what happened to me, this is a very weird deviation from the script.


    [But I still ended up in a Adventurer''s Guild...] I laugh to myself, am I different or not?


    "Let''s go Mary." I said to her, grabbing her hand as to not get lost.


    "Yup! Yup!" She happily replied, while doing hopscotch as we walk along.


    Right now Myidari has dropped us on the street across the adventurer''s guild, so I can look at the massive building in full.


    Unlike the splendor and intricacies of the Merchants Guild, the Adventurer''s Guild has a more practical design with stone brick walls and wooden roofs. From the white marble to the grey bricks. Even their buildings reflect their occupation.


    But, [Holy shit it''s massive.] I thought as I cross the road.


    Although the Merchants Guild is taller the Adventurer''s Guild is definitely the wider one. With the merchants only taking the corner like an L, the adventurer one takes the whole street, as it stands in between two intersections. It''s a short street but long nonetheless.


    I walk finished crossing the street and I''m now taking a close look at this building. "...What an intimidating building." I said as I touch the walls.


    The stone brick walls are slightly slanted a bit with banners of swords and other weapons hanging, with stone brick pillars budging out of the walls where it reaches a certain point and becomes a support for a timber frame upright wall with white walls typical of medieval design until the roof, where it''s made with clay tiles. There are large vertical windows along the brick walls and smaller ones on the top, with finally a large double door in the middle as we walk to it.


    "Man this looks more like a fancy garrison than anything else." I said to myself. If I were to compare the two. The Merchants Guild would look like one of the early skyscrapers from the gilded age and the Adventurer''s Guild would be a castle that the Normans would built.


    So in my confusion Mary heard and answer it for me. "Hehe well everyone in the city knows that the Adventurer''s Guild was made from the old wall after all." She happily informed me. "Oh really?" I said with surprise, as she tells me more. "Yup! I dunno how long ago but they destroyed the old wall and the Adventurer''s Guildhall is the only thing remaining from it!" She said to me. "Mama and papa always tell me about it." She added.


    "I see." I look back at the stone walls. [It''s a common tale so I guess it makes a lot more sense now.] It''s weird how this building is mostly made out of stone bricks, from my medieval knowledge is an expensive material, at least not too far off from how the Merchants Guildhall costed. Plus it stands out from the timber structure of the rest if the buildings thus far. [So that''s why this building is close to the wall.] It''s because it''s a former wall itself.


    [The one who bought the walls is a genius.] I thought to myself as this city''s government essentially built them a building. [What a history.] Normally the guild will just be a location for the heroes to visit but with this I learned something more about the city that I''ll be living in.


    As we made it to the door. "...But what''s that?" I stare intently at two statues of the same person next to the doors.


    It''s a man in a face helmet with two pairs of arms and one large horn sticking out of his head. His whole head is covered by a helmet but has a beard. A very muscular with a fur cape and armor, then finally he''s first pair of arms is him with his arms crossed and the other pair holding a sword and axe.


    [He looks a bit familiar.] This feeling of getting there but not quite is irritating me. [But who is he.] I feel stupid for not knowing.


    Mary has notice my eyes focusing on the statues and spoke to me. "Oh that''s¡ª" But before she could say anything. "Those are the twin gods of fighting and perseverance." A voice said, as he walks out of the door. Wearing a green out uniform.


    "Yeah! These are the gods that papa worships!" She excitedly said to me.


    "Y-yeah..." I should be responding in kind but I''m too preoccupied with thinking right now.


    The man wearing a green uniform spoke with the same tone. "I''m a worker here, I clean up the adventurer''s mes¡ª I mean help out the adventurers." He pauses as he looks at us with those dead eyes. "What are you two doing? You seem new." He said to us with the same face.


    But I didn''t notice him completely. [Fighting and perseverance...] Those words slowly come together like finally finding the lost jigsaw puzzle under your couch, and when that final piece connects. [So then...!] I open my eyes wide as I look at him and ask. "What are these god''s names?!" I answer him, my breathing not normal as I look at him with intense eyes.


    Even he is surprise by my expression. "Uhm okay..." He pauses, with much contemplation he answers.


    "Zank and Beharren." He said.


    My mouth opens up and down. "I-it''s him..." I mutter. To which Mary looks at me with concern. "Mori-san?" She looks at me as she tilts her head.


    "...No, I''m fine Mary. Just a little tired." I pet her head and we walk forward inside.


    I take a final look at the statues. [So it''s really you huh...] I thought before going inside.


    ???


    Zank-und-Beharren.


    That''s his full username. A player that I kept trying to join my guild but always refuses, so we spar often. He''s a Nephilim, generally speaking. But his constant duels, hunting, and breeding to restart all over again had caused him to evolve into his own sub-species of Nephilim, the Nephilim Sanguis.


    In the Endless History he is depicted as the unyielding ruler of the Blutig-Rot mountain range. Which is situated within Kurumi''s territory. It is routinely crusaded, subjugated, turned into a vassal state, then rebel and become independent once again. It is an area which Kurumi has famously been unable to control.


    He has four arms, blood red veiny skin, has two small horns on the sides of his chin and one large horn on his head and a spiky beard. He started in the game as a goblin, so he has a bit of an orc-like facial features but overall looks to be a buff, middle aged man.


    He is what you call a Germanophile, or someone that''s obsessed with all things German. I dunno if he''s just LARPs or an actual German but he even went as far as using the German words for fighting and perseverance into his username. Which admittedly fits his playstyle very well.


    As a classic berserker, the longer he fights the stronger he is so he often plays defensively at first and killing mobs until his bloodlust race passive kicks into gear that increases his power, at that point is very hard to beat. Especially with his other race skill Masochist which increases his stats when he''s in low health.


    In fact he is the inspiration of my Collita, so that I could finally beat him in combat. Although by his appearance he can be mistaken as a fiendish war demon but he''s actually on the neutral side like me and in personal he seems to be a pretty nice guy, easy to talk to and chat about our geek hobbies. I just tune out of his German ramblings though.


    I dunno why he is seen as a god in this world. But since this is EWO afterall I should have expected it. [I think I heard Marina call Silkco before I left...] I dunno if I should be happy about this or not. [It means that they definitely exists in this world...] I ponder for a moment. [If they, my friends, became gods then how long have they existed...?] it does not take merely years or decades for someone to become a god. It should at the very least a century for the people to believe you are a god.


    [Then what happened to them?] My friends have races with ages that far exceeds humans and even some that are technically immortal. But that doesn''t guarantee that they are safe. In the worst case scenario they are all¡ª [No, they are powerful players after all. The cream of the crop in the game, the highest rank in PvP and own massive territories. So I''m sure that they should be able to defend themselves.] But this feeling of anxiety that''s creeping to me isn''t disappearing to me at all. As I clutch my head and bit my nails.


    Then, "Mori-san!!" Mary had once again pulled me out of such thoughts.


    "Oh Mary..!" I shouted in surprise. "...Sorry, I''m just thinking too much about these days." I said to her while scuffling her head.


    [...I shouldn''t worry about these things right now.] I thought. As it makes the friends I have now sad. [This world is Endless. So there are infinite possibilities.] that''s another motto from the game. [They should be fine if they have those resurrection potions.] Is what I thought to finally calm me down and look back into reality.


    I look at the place, "...Wow." And look at it with awe.


    If I were to describe it with one word; it''s long. It''s not only long on the outside but the inside as well. The best comparison I could give to the interior is kinda like an airport''s cafeteria. But instead of being modern it''s made with timber, planks, and stone bricks. The inside definitely has a rough but cozy feeling in it as I hear the sound of wood and metal, with the warmth of the torches reverberating about.


    Right now after the guy with the green uniform left we''re sitting on a bench next to the entrance, the center of the building so we can get a the whole view from here. In front of us on the opposite end of entrance, there is a very long reception desk that stretches through most of it''s wall, where it ends with the stairs on both ends. There are walls in between the desk so it kinda looks like the shops in a mall or the reception area of a bank.


    The reception area is obviously where the adventurers take there requests from but since there''s quite a lot of extra booths the spare ones are used to sell things such as drinks, food and even potions and spells.


    In front of them in the center and middle are rounded tables that dots the whole inside of this building, with chairs of course and is the main place where the adventurers interact.


    The rest of the of the walls are fitted with benches and chairs with some plant pots thrown in. But it also has small booths with weapons and armor lined up and put on the walls. There are banners, shields, other weapons, and even heads of beast being put as decorations as well. But most importantly the request and bounties of monsters are also on the walls.


    But of course, I''m not forgetting the... "Hey! I was supposed to take that request!" adventurers themselves.


    "Hah! I got it first idiot!"


    "Hagh?! I was eyeing it the whole time!"


    "You wanna duel for it bastard!"


    "Shut it up you two!!"


    "...Mori-san~!" Mary clung tightly onto me. "Just don''t look at ''em Mary." I patted her head.


    [What a rowdy bunch.] I thought. Just beside me is where the bulletin board is with the request, so I''ve been trying my best to dilute their yelling in my head, as Mary is holding her ears. [Thank god I wore my hood before I entered here.] The men reeks of sweat and booze. But I won''t even be surprised if I also smell the strong scent of perfume in them somewhere. So I''m quite fortunate that I hid my face and so didn''t notice me that much, but I do see that they''re glancing at my legs a bit, so I covered them with a cape.


    "Alright I guess it''s time to..." As I stood up, "Mori-saaan..." It''s Mary, clinging on my clothes not letting me go.


    "What is it Mary?" I ask her. "...D-don''t leave mee..." She said with messy speech.


    [Well...] I took a glance beside us and also see some guys staring at her, so this is unforgivable. [I can''t be indebted to her more than I do now.] I thought to myself.


    So, "Wanna come along with me?" I suggested, but she shook her head. "...No." She said as I look in front of me.


    Even the tables are filled with scary looking guys, some more so than the lot beside us.


    [What should I do...?] I can''t let her stay here but she also doesn''t want to go to there, I''m stuck.


    But as I thought of going back outside and make her wait there, a savior arrives. "What is a girl doing here?" It''s a women''s voice.


    I turn around and see her patting the head of Mary. "This place is not something a girl like you should be in." She said as her gauntlets rubs her hair.


    [I''ve gotten paranoid that she''ll be taken away.] I thought but anyways...


    [Finally a woman!] Moreover she''s a knight! With orange hair, she looks like the many female knights I''ve seen before. With glossy plated armor and a sword, she''s perfect. There''s no boob armor though, which I''m thankful since I heard it''ll slice through your breast like a bear trap.


    "And who are you? I haven''t seen you here before." She said to me as she stops petting Mary''s head and looks at me suspiciously.


    [Well I''m not surprised she''s looking at me that way.] I''m wearing a hood and covered myself with a cape.


    "Oh well I''m new here and wanna apply for the guild." I answer her.


    To which she widens her eyes. "Hm?! A fellow women as well!" She shouts in surprise. "Haha well join already! Finally there someone that doesn''t smell like sweat and goblin blood!" She happily said as she scratches her head.


    "Well..." I look worriedly at Mary.


    She''s confused at first but after hearing. "I''ll beat you up you bastard!" "Try me!" In the background she realizes my worries. "Oh don''t worry about her, I''ll keep a watch of her just for you!" She says with a smile.


    "Oh really?" I guess I''m indebted to someone again. "Thank you!" I said to her.


    I stood up without worry and wave at the two of them as I walk to the counter.


    I look around and see many adventurers talking on the tables, mainly about splitting up rewards and tactics to beat monsters. As well as many types of adventurers too, from a leather wearing rogue to a fully armored tank, [What a great scene.] This place is just as filled with activity as the market is.


    But as I walk further I can begin to see some stutues of people on the top of the reception area, to where the stairs lead up, the open air second floor of this building which stares down this floor from a platform.


    There are many statues of people that are likely gods but the one I''m looking at is the two in the middle.


    [Why is Beharren two gods now?] I wondered. As it was mentioned and explained from Mary and that guy with a green uniform that Zank-und-Beherren is two separate gods instead of being one like in my memory. [Could it be that...] It could be that so much time has passed that the people had mistaken Beherren''s name as two different gods or time had just passed so much that it became two gods instead.


    [I don''t know how long in the future this is but it couldn''t only been centuries from this.] If such a common sense knowledge such as Zank-und-Beherren is one person is gone then... [I guess a few thousand years isn''t too far off.] I thought to myself.


    [But be positive Morus, his species doesn''t age if he''s fighting.] I thought as I encourage myself, [Plus he''d be pretty angry if he became a god, much less two separate ones.] I laugh about the thought of a raging Beharren so I got my mood up and finally walk to the reception desk.


    There a person smiling appears before me. "Oh hello there!" It''s a woman wearing a green dress. [So it''s really they''re uniform.] I thought to myself.


    "Hmm? I haven''t seen you from here before, are you perhaps a new adventurer?" She asks me with her finger in her cheek.


    [This girl reminds me of one of the interns in the company.] She''s always aloof but turns out it''s an act and she''s been fucking a lot of the managers. But back to reality. "...Yup, I wanna join the guild." I said to her. [Well Earth things are left best on Earth so not gonna  make any assumptions.] I thought to myself as I return to look at her.


    Her eyes wide open. "Oh really! I thought you were already an adventurer so I apologize!" She bows to me. "Well first off may I have your name please?" She asks me.


    I answered normally as I pull back my hood and show my face. "My name''s Morus." I said to her. [Well that''s a normal enough introduction.] I thought to myself.


    But that seems to have given her an even bigger reaction. "Oh Morus?!" She said my name in surprise.


    "What is it?" I ask her. [Don''t tell me I''ve become a god as well?] If that''s the case I''ll be changing it to Mori.


    But thankfully it''s not that. "Oh the guild master has told me to look for someone with that name you see..." She said in a slow manner. "And well, ask for Guard Captain Lefer-sama''s badge." She explains.


    "Oh that?" I search my pocket and grab the small pin, "You mean this?" I pointed to her.


    She grabs it instantly. "Yes! U-uhm I apologize for your inconvenience but I''ll be leaving temporarily." Then she need an extremely big bow and left while holding the pin tightly in her hands.


    [I didn''t know it''ll illicit such a reaction.] I knew that a Guard Captain''s recommendation is big but don''t even it''ll make her run away.


    While doing nothing, I look back to see Mary pointing at me, as with my superhuman hearing I manage to hear what she''s saying.


    "It''s big bro!" She shouted as the woman earlier is beside her.


    [Oh really...] I turned around in a different direction and what do you.


    "It''s you."


    "So that''s her?" "She''s hot." "Hello there.." "Juno stop being such a stubborn ass."


    It''s Juno and company.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 20 – Commotion

    "Oh hey Juno." I wave my hand towards him.


    "Don''t ''hey'' me!" He shouted to me as he begins his temper tantrum.


    [You''re the one that called me out.] I thought about him, almost making me sigh my head.


    Right now I''m at the counter waiting for the lady to come back, [I''m busy you know?] I thought as I stood here.


    "Then what do you want?" I ask him blankly.


    [I honestly don''t want anything to d¡ª] Then I remember my promise to Marina. [Oh yeah...] I promised myself to watch over the kid.


    "What I want is for you to move away!" He shouts and points to me.


    I squinted my eyes as I remember that promise, [Another troublesome thing for me to do.] After what happened to me today I don''t really wanna add another to my schedule. [But I have a debt to pay...] I decided to do that because I want to give back to Marina and Leonon for their accommodations towards me.


    "Huh sure why not." I was gonna refuse his offer by saying he gotta wait but, [I supposed I''d be a little nicer towards him from now on.] I''m not gonna fight over a line like a kid anyways.


    "Eh? You''re gonna accept it just like that?" He says with a dumb face.


    "Yup, I can wait." I move a bit to the side for his party to come. [I don''t know where would the girl come back.] It''s a little rude to make a line longer for no reason.


    "Haha this lady is pretty nice." A guy wearing armor and a shield said as he scratches his helmet.


    "Ou shu¡ª" Before he could say anything back. "Move Juno! Now you''re the one that''s making us wait!" A slim grey haired man slightly taller than Juno and with grey hair pushes him forward as he stops his talking and walk towards the counter.


    "Eh? You''re not gonna leave?" He asks me with another dumb expression.


    "I allowed you to go first but I ain''t gonna leave the counter you know." I ask him like it''s common sense. [I don''t break promises but that doesn''t mean I''d treat you as someone important.] So don''t waste my kindness.


    "That would mean that you''re in our party!" He starts getting red. "Lea¡ª" He was interrupted again.


    "Juno!" A staff was bonk to his head. "The pretty lady has been super nice to us that she even gave us her spot!" A feminine voice was called out to Juno.


    "B-but..." He struggles to say some out his words, then gave up and went beside me to the counter, as he looks and mutters. "...You''re lucky this time..." Before the rest of his party came and he quickly shut up.


    The rest of his team comes in, it''s tight so I go to the sideways even more and put my elbow on the desk as I stare at them.


    As I look at them, the armoured guy that complimented me earlier came to me. "Sorry about Juno missy, Juno can be a hot head sometimes." He said to me in a apologetic way.


    [It''s not just sometimes you know.] I thought as I look at him.


    "That''s alright." I said as I reassure him. [I can''t just disagree with the one that''s nice to me.] I thought to myself.


    As Juno is bringing out his catch of monsters today, the mage girl that hit Juno with her staff was looking at me with sparkly eyes. "What do you want?" I ask her.


    To which she gets red for a bit before she answers. "U-uhm... You are really pretty miss..." She said, grabbing her hat and bowing her head.


    Now that I take a look at her, she''s wearing quite a fancy set of clothes, at least compared to her other party members. [Could this be...] Fancy clothes and eloquent speech, could this girl be...


    "Lady Krissa!" The grey haired man notices the girls gestures and called him out. "You shouldn''t bow your head to a commoner." He said as he holds tightly to her wrists.


    [I knew it.] This woman is the one that Marina is talking about. [But still...] She looks pretty harmless to be honest, I don''t sense any of the posh that I would have imagined nobles would have.


    Then she pointed at me. "B-but she looks to be a noble herself! Like me!" She said to him.


    [Well thank you.] I thought. [But I may be closer to a god in this world you know.] I sarcastically thought.


    The grey haired man sighs deeply, "You shouldn''t be deceived by appearances Lady Krissa..." He looks at me, "Or are you actually one Ms. Morus?" He says with squinted eyes.


    "How do you know my name?" I ask immediately. To which he says, "Juno here has been talking about you all day now." He says. To which I nodded in response.


    I look at him again. [What a very cautious man.] I thought of him. "Well... It''s a long story." Is all I could say. [I couldn''t just say that I came from another world.] I thought.


    "Well, it is none of my concern." And he moves on.


    But I wouldn''t let him be the only one questioning. "Well I''d like to ask you people next. Who are you guys?" I ask to the four of them, excluding Juno.


    "...Ask about us?" The fourth guy with a bow and a scarf around his neck, who''s been silent this whole time, said. "That''s pretty funny..." He remove his scarf to chuckle.


    "Well Ms. Morus must be pretty new to this city." The armoured guy said, as he looks at the grey man. To which he sighs again. "Well it is rude to not answer a lady''s question so..." He pauses a bit.


    "We''re a party called the Chains of Loyalty. We call ourselves that because aside from Juno, we are all guards that serves and protects Lady Krissa." He explains.


    "Yeah! It''s very annoying why they keep following me around despite me being wanting to be an adventurer!" Krissa pouts as she stomps on the floor.


    "Hey! I protect Lady Kri¡ª" After finishing up placing the monster parts he tries to join in the conversation, "No you don''t." But the grey haired man stops him.


    He looks at me again, "Well you see most of us are of a knight''s family and serve her Lady Krissa''s family. But all three of us... As well as Juno, are loyal to Lady Krissa herself so decided with the approval of our knight family''s to become Adventurers as well when Lady Krissa inexplicably joined." He takes a breather after his explanation.


    "I see...." Now I understand her situation a bit.


    "You don''t have to put it like that! I''m one of the youngest daughters so I don''t expect anything good in my future!" She pouts. "So even if I''m a woman I wanna make my own place! With Juno and the rest of you guys!" She says as she pouts even more.


    "K-Krissa..." Juno mutters.


    [That... Makes a lot of sense.] From the information she told me and my own knowledge; daughters, especially younger ones, don''t typically have any futures aside from getting married for political reasons. So I understand her plight. [Is she that bad of a person?] I thought, although she looks spoiled she doesn''t look down on people much.


    [I have to ask Marina about this.] I''m starting to side more with Juno in this argument.


    But back to reality. "Well I do understand that but we''re just concerned for your safety." The grey man said. [Looks like the two of them are busy right now.] So I look to the next person, armoured guy.


    I look and, "Hey, mind telling me more about your party?" I ask him.


    He looks surprise for a moment then answers my question. "Oh, well you see... First off, we are rank 6th adventurers." He looks at his team. "Well I''m the guy in charge of defense and blocking the enemies attacks." He points at himself.


    "He is in charge of fighting the enemies close up." Points to the young grey haired man.


    "Lady Krissa is the mage and is in charge of both casting attack spells and strengthening spells." Points to her.


    "The guy next to me is the archer and he takes out guys from far away." He points to the scarf guy as he makes a salute.


    "And Juno is..." He tries to think of why Juno does.


    Then the scarf guy pulls down his scarf and says. "The scout." He puts his scarf back and giggles away under it.


    "Pfft¡ª" Even the armoured guy couldn''t help but laughing.


    I smiled as well to not infect me with laughter. [Well scouts are important too.] I thought.


    But one person does not approve of this mockery. "Hey! I''m not a scout!" It''s Juno. "I also fight the monsters!" He angrily said.


    Scarf guy pulls down his scarf. "Yeah, yeah, just check out the cave next time okay scout?" The scarf archer mockingly said.


    The which armoured guy nudge him by the shoulder. "Haah... Well jokes aside Juno is pretty exceptional when it comes to fighting." He said as Juno looks at him with thankful eyes.


    But not everybody is not that nice. "But he is not good enough." It''s the grey haired man that just finished talking to Krissa. "The reason I approve of him at first is because I thought that he''ll have Mr. Leonon''s, whom I admired deeply, if he''ll have the same talent for fighting like his father has." He pauses. "But although he is exceptional, he is not even close to what his father has." He coldly said.


    [Damn...] From the information I just heard Juno is definitely not thought of highly from even his own party. [Maybe this is the reason why Marina is so opposed to this...] Even with his abrasive personality even I''m starting to feel pity towards him as he looks like he''s about to cry. In fact this may well be where his personality came from.


    But it seems that I''m not alone in this opinion. "Hey! Juno is a good friend and a good fighter!" Krissa said, debunking what he said.


    Also, "Well he''s still young so I think that he still have a lot ahead of him." I said, defending him this time to which Juno was most surprised about.


    "Well if that is what My Lady says...." He takes a deep sigh once again, which made Juno sigh in relief.


    Now that it has calmed down a bit, Krissa tries to change the atmosphere to ask me about something again. "Say Ms. Morus, what do you plan after being an adventurer?" She said, which she puts her finger to her cheek.


    "Yeah, even with your pretty face it seems you''re plenty confident with your strength." Armoured guy said.


    With these questions bombarding me I have to answer. "Well I plan to adventure alone for a whi¡ª" I didn''t even finish my sentence before they ask me questions.


    "Really?! Adventuring alone?" Krissa said with a shock expression.


    "Well I knew from your looks that you''re confident but I didn''t think I''d be that much." Armoured guy scratches his head.


    "You''re kidding?!" Juno interjected himself again.


    "...You aren''t one of the veteran''s students?" Even the scarf guy chime in.


    [Is doing it solo that weird?] Is what I thought since although you need teammates to fight the powerful bosses it is possible to play solo. [I guess that must be our common sense not aligning.] I thought.


    Then the young grey haired guy joins in. "Well since you''re that confident in yourself you must be pretty good with that spear of yours." He looks at the pole behind my back.


    "Well, It''s not a spear idiot." It''s hidden behind my cloak so it hasn''t been mentioned until now. "It''s a war scythe." A very special kind of war scythe.


    I pull out the full weapon out of my back and showed it to them. A pure black scythe with an almost silver like blade. [My Collita is pretty shy at first.] At first glance it would look like your standard finely decorated polearm, but as it absorbs more blood it becomes more and more ornate. It seems that even with this blank form their eyes are all wide open.


    [It''s a shame that the devs nerfed it after all.] I made this way back when most players just started to take PvP seriously. Collita has a much longer cooldown going back into her original form back then. That means that I could mass PvP players to death knowing that each of their deaths would just make Collita stronger. Which earned me the nickname ''Creeping Demon.''


    Obviously the playerbase was outraged that such a power creep of a weapon exist and mass reported me. So in a rare move the devs made creeping weapons such as mine immediately revert back into their original stats when there''s no more aggro targeting me. Which ended my reign as the top PvPlayer in Endless.


    So now weapons such as mine would mostly be used in battles with massive amounts of mobs.


    I look at my Collita once again. [But I still love this little thing after all.] Although I used it less and less in my later time in the game, I would still use it if possible since I have so much memories with it.


    [Now in this world I could use you once again.] I smile as I look at the Chains of Loyalty''s faces.


    "...What a majestic blade."


    "Beautiful... Is that an angel?"


    "What the...?"


    "..."


    "Wow..."


    It seems that all five of them are in awe, and when I look around it seems that other people had begun to notice us.


    Especially one man. "That''s one fine piece of weaponry there lady." With big steps, he climbs down the stairs with the woman I was waiting for.


    The usual rowdy adventurers became silent in the presence of this man, with a finely cut beard and white hair and wearing a military style suit. He is indeed very imposing.


    The only thing that the adventurers say in his presence is his identity. ""Guildmaster..."" The man that runs this whole show comes down personally to see...


    "You must be Morus right?" Me.


    "Huh?! What does the guildmaster want to so with that woman?!" One of the adventurers say.


    But the rest listen to what the guildmaster say afterwards. "I have confirmed the emblem and the Kaorfarnnein-Kupechesk family''s letter, you are indeed Morus, the one that  the former Rank 3rd adventurer Lefer Garde has received his recommendation." He explains in a loud voice.


    """What?!""" Chaos insures.


    ???


    In the Adventurer''s Guild, the adventurer''s are divided by ranks 1-10, with the top being rank 1st and the lowest being rank 10th. The Chains of Loyalty as a party is rank 6th, with Krissa being rank 6th while the rest is rank 7th. The typical adventurer is ranked 9-8th so Krissa and her party is pretty good on that part, but the problem is...


    [I shouldn''t have Lefer get me that recommendation.] Lefer ''The Guardian'' is rank 3rd, which is on the borderline of being a hero, it is what most adventurers aspire to be since the two other ranks above that are said to be the realms of heroes of legends. Lefer is one of only 50 adventurers in the modern day to be of that rank, he is so famous that the he has been granted a hereditary name of Garde from the king himself. So me getting his recommendation is something that is no less than a big deal.


    I received this information from, "So you see Morus, your existence is something that I could not overlook." The Guildmaster himself.


    When he said his explainations to me, my back has slowly been becoming more and more like an arch every second as I processed each information.


    [Just when I thought I''ll be able to live without getting noticed..?] I do plan on eventually revealing myself but not right now! [Lefer you betrayed me!] I relied on him too much.


    I take a sigh as my plans have once again been foiled and look at the man in front of me.


    After he called me out I was sent in to his office up the stairs with everyone watching as I went inside. The room is fairly luxurious with lots of finely made wooden sculpted furnitures with a nice comfy red-violet cushion on my ass, as paintings of other old men are staring at me from the walls with statues of the gods displayed as well with a what looks to be a giant reptiles head hanging above the guild master.


    While the air is filled with tension. "Here''s your coffee Gremio-sama." The receptionist that I was talking to earlier brought me us some coffee to calm the air down.


    "Why thank you." I grab the first ceramic cup I had in this world and gulf down the coffee within.


    [It''s good..] Although I''ve tasted better before it definitely holds up to his own.


    The Guildmaster Gremio didn''t even thank the girl before he brought his cup down and look at me. "What do you think? It''s the city''s specialty." He brought up the coffee as a topic.


    "It''s good, it''s good." I said to him.


    "Well that''s great then." Gremio finishes the tea. "You see, this coffee is something is kind of like you in a way young Morus." He said with a smile.


    "Ooh really, how so?" What Gremio said peek my interest. [Just don''t give me any cryptic bullshit.] I thought as a warning.


    "Well, this coffee is this city''s specialty, it''s pride and joy, and is traded across the whole continent, but isn''t from here." Gremio pauses. "Legends says it was brought from here by a foreign ship from distant lands that was shipwreck on our shores."


    Gremio then moves his eyes away from the cup and looks at me instead. "And there''s you, someone that just suddenly come from out of nowhere and earned the trust of my friend Lefer and brought in weapons never seen before." He pauses again as he looks at my Collita in the table. "It took many years to perfectly cultivate this coffee''s beans for it to bloom, which means I would need to work this old bones of mine to be able to make you surpass Lefer and become a true legend." He finishes his speech.


    "..Interesting." I took a final sip of the tea. [But I apologize Mr. Gremio.] I thought. [But I''m already a bloomed flower.] I thought with a grin.


    "You took this many steps to persuade me, plus I already have the intention of joining so why not?" I said to him. [But I have no intention of him ordering me around.] I warned him in my head.


    "Well then, clap!" After that the receptionist quickly went to the side if the room and grab an heavy object being rested upon a pillow and brought it to our table.


    "Although I trust Lefer''s word very much I''d still like to know your strength myself." He said. "So please, place your hand in this empty magic stone." He explains.


    I gulp my saliva. [Here it is...] The infamous putting-your-hands-on-a-device-to-know-your-power trope. This is where it usually lets the people in the other world know the protagonist''s true strength. [Like hell I''ll let him know about that!] The device in question would usually overload and break and shock everyone. [This is one thing that I''m prepared about.] I don''t want anything troublesome to come to me if they know my power.


    {Activate!}


    A ring on my hand slightly glows in respond to my command.


    "Here you go Ms. Morus." She said as she gave me the stone, I stood up and grab it, while whispering "You''re pretty wet down there." Before sitting down.


    I look back at her petrified face, as I look down and saw something dripping in her legs. [Somehow I can smell people''s sex more easily now.] I thought as I grin a bit before returning to the magic stone and look at the ring in my hand.


    [This ring''s gonna suck any mana and would be enough to make my mana pool not suspicious.] I smile as I get ready to open my palm and... "Go." Touch it with my finger.


    It turned jet black, then purple, the two colors intertwined inside the ball slowly covering it before I let go.


    "How was that?" I said as I look at the face if the Guildmaster Gremio.


    [I hope that wasn''t too much.] I look back and see the cloud of black and purple swirling around the stone.


    He struggles to say anything. "W..well... It seems you pass the test then!" Before he claps his hands again and stood up.


    "Does that mean I''m in?" I ask him as I also stood up.


    "Well... Not quite yet." He explains. "You are supposed to come back here and do a duel and then you''ll be starting at rank 10th. You will still need to do that to see your skills in battle but with Lefer I''m gonna be shoving you from at least 3 days to tomorrow and make you rank 8th. How''s that sound?" Gremio said to me with a smile.


    I smile in response. "Sure." And we both shake hands.


    "But first, tell me this weapons of yours." He looks down at them, as I didn''t only brought my Collita out.


    ???


    After Morus-sama left.


    "Hmmmnn~! Gr-Gremio-sama!" A woman is touching herself on the table.


    "That woman is very interesting don''t you think?" But Gremio doesn''t even think of it.


    "P-Please~! That woman...! She''s, she noticed me!" She''s rubbing harder and harder. "After that~ ah! Fuck, she made me...! She much more horny!" Her words more and more muffled by her lust.


    "Please...! I-I want your di¡ª!" But she was interrupted by the sensation of her face being hit with pins.


    As his beard is on top of her and his mouth swirling inside her mouth. "Fine! Sluts will always be sluts, get on your feet." He orders her.


    "Y-yes~" To which she nods and remove the belt on his pants before laying on her front. "I want your orc dick to hit my villager girl ass and slobber my..." As she''s doing her dirty talk.


    [Even I''m more active than usual.] I look at my rod. [Well, guess my youth''s coming back to me.] He concludes at that before he enters her. He doesn''t even investigate why his libido came back.


    "Ahh~~!" As she screams in pleasure, he begins to think about the girl more. [Morus... What a weird color of her magic.] He as he continue to pound her through the rest of the day.


    If he only investigated that magic a bit more he would have find out why he''s fucking his receptionist in the middle of the afternoon.


    ???


    As I leave the Adventurer''s Guild and managing to get away from the adventurers, I got Mary back after thanking the woman that watch over her and now. "Oh it''s you three."


    Itia, Kumo, and Gabril is in front of me.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Well enough of my suffering there''s finally a sex scene (kinda) in this chapter! I thought it''d be a few chapters away but ye tell me why they got so active XD Also there''s a bit that used to be in Chapter 14 - Fakes from Collita''s description, it didn''t fit in the chapter very well but I don''t want to just erased it so I move it in this chapter so yeah! :3 Well anyways see you guys next chapter, arigatooouuu!

 Chapter 21 – Royal Encounter

    Kumo POV


    Me, Kumo and Itia continue to walk around this glistening street of the Nobles'' District, looking for any place for us to seat down and talk about our plans in the future.


    [But this place is like another country almost.] I look all around to see the contrast this has towards the busy streets of the Commons'' District.


    The materials are marble and stone that are polished and organized, highly decorated and colored with red, blue, and yellow colors. Frescos of swirls flowers and angels embellishing the walls and columns with horizontal lines with shape patterns holding onto the entablatures of these buildings, within wall sculptures of scenes can be seen plastered onto them.


    The roads and surroundings are clean as well, with paved cobblestone roads with stretching throughout and thin pillars with small lamps scattered about next to the streets.


    Unlike the marketplace earlier this District mostly is filled with specialized shops and dedicated stores.


    This place of space and openness is definitely different from the tight closed corridors of the Commons'' district of earlier.


    The people are definitely different as well. From their dresses to their way of movement, they''re definitely more wealthy than the humans earlier.


    [This place is definitely a treasure trove of information.] I happily thought as I report these to Morus-sama.


    Speaking of people... "Fufu..." Gabril is eavesdropping on a conversation between two finely dressed women walking towards us.


    "Have you heard? One of your candidates has actually had an affair with a maid."


    "Hmm really, well I guess he''s out of my list."


    [There''s someone listening to you.] I thought with amusement.


    The two women are discussing things irrelevant to me as I look at the angel spying on them, but they too noticed me looking in their direction as well.


    "...Handsome..."


    "...Waa..."


    They were left speechless as we are about to cross in each others path.


    Bump!


    But it seems we were too close. "I''m sorry madams for blocking your way, please." I said with a sly smile.


    It seems they stopped for a moment and our shoulders has met up while crossing paths.


    [I heard butlers are very courteous.] I thought to myself as I now my head and give them the path.


    "...T-that''s..."


    "..Why thank you..."


    The two flamboyantly dressed ladies quickly nod their heads and scuttle away while holding up their skirts.


    [Humans are so gullible.] I thought as I see them swinging their hips as they whisper amongst themselves.


    But, "Hmph!" One girl isn''t happy with the transaction.


    "You shouldn''t lower your heads to humans!" It''s Itia, hugging my hands tightly as she walks faster making me stumble a bit.


    Of course Gabril notice this, "Ho ho hoo... Is someone a bit jealous?" And took full advantage of it.


    "I am not!" Itia denies it while hugging me even tighter.


    "Hehe don''t worry Kumo just like em more mature." Gabril teases as she holds on to her breast.


    "Get those things away from me..." Itia tries to hold her words.


    [In the end you will lose this fight Itia.] After all Gabril''s invisible and your not, so you look like the weird one over here. [The humans will notice your behavior sooner rather than later.] I thought as I look around and see many humans staring at our direction.


    "So Itia..." I start to have a conversation to hide Itia''s weird behavior.


    And all three of us talk until we find a place to rest.


    ???


    Gabril tried to check out the two girls a bit before coming back.


    "Kyaah~! He''s so handsome!"


    "I know right!" I said to my friend. "It wouldn''t be strange if he''s a prince!" She says as she squirms like a worm.


    I nodded in agreement. "Yeah but it seems even his hair is of the right color as well!" I agree with my friend''s statement.


    I nudge in closer to her. "Don''t you think that..." But she knew what I have to say. "No girl! His hair may look yellow but it''s clearly orange!" She said in response.


    I nodded as well. "...Yeah..." I pause. "But he''s so dreamy though~" I hold my cheeks red.


    "Yeah..." My friend also pauses. "Now I want him or at least give my chastity to him..." She holds onto her face close. "Now I understand the feeling of an affair..." She muttered.


    I wonder in thought as well. [Wonder who he could be?] He has a long perfectly sculpted face with sharp eyes that glow as red as a rose, with glistening orange hair each strand neatly lined up, with manners and how he conducts himself is like that of princes of old. [I''m sure there will be a lot of competition...] I thought with a snicker, as I glance at my friend that''s also a potential rival.


    She then looks at me, "I''ve never seen him before so he must be new to El Ni?o." She said.


    "Yeah..." I nodded to her as well. [There''s also that girl he''s with...] Although I didn''t get a good look at her, her white skin and silver hair is definitely foreign in this place. She may still look like a child for now but in the next years she''ll be the envy of all woman. "...Tsk." I made a sound with disappointment as I thought of that man already having her.


    "Oh prince you are already stolen!" My friend also cried out as she must have notice her as well.


    "Well even if he''s a wealthy commoner his looks will be the gossip of the city very soon..." I mutter.


    But her cry attracted attention. "Hello." A man behind us suddenly called out, along with the sound of multiple metal clanking. "May I ask who this ''prince'' is?" A voice told us.


    [Crap.] We got in trouble, as I look at my friend who immediately shut her mouth with her hands.


    [We''re not friends anymore.] I thought with a snicker.


    ???


    Itia POV


    Ring!


    "Here you go ma''am."


    "Thank you." I gently grab the cup of coffee as the waitress smiles and bows before leaving.


    Right now we finally found a good area to rest upon, a small but quaint cafe located on the corner of a road. There''s not much people here and plus we like coffee so me and Kumo decided to this''ll be the perfect place to call our plans in the future.


    "So first off, sip! what shall we do from now on?" I ask Kumo as I take a drink of the cup.


    "Hmm... It''s obvious isn''t it?" Kumo pause for a moment to savor the taste. "We must return Morus-sama to her former glory." He looks at me with a serious face.


    [That''s right!] I nodded.


    "Morus-sama ruled the entire landmass of Atlantis and it''s surroundings." Kumo pauses again as he reminisce those days. "So it is unacceptable for no one to know the Morus Sibylissa name." He concluded.


    I nodded yet again. [Of course.] Not just for our pride but Morus-sama is one of the most powerful beings, where no human across the world wouldn''t know her name. [Even if it''s the future it is preposterous that they do not know that name!] I thought deeply in my heart, as that name made me Itia.


    "But how will we achieve that?" I ask Kumo now too. "I believe that Morus-sama explicitly stated that we shouldn''t take anything by force and act discreet so we could imitate the humans." I said to him with a burrow in my eyebrows.


    "Isn''t it obvious Itia?" Kumo made a grin as he looks to see the scenery outside of this cafe. "We will just have to raise our status in this world as well." He confidently said as the breeze of the wind is flowing through him.


    I smile at the words Kumo said, "You mean like nobles?" I ask him.


    To which Kumo looks back at me, "Yes, that too." He pauses. "Isn''t it obvious Itia? What Morus-sama is doing right now?" He ask me.


    I giggle at him for a bit. "Of course." looking straight at him. "Morus-sama has already begun earning this world''s wealth and not using the coins from back then, and the fact that Morus-sama has been making connections to human merchants is the best evidence for this." I knew of this information since Gabril reported to us as well.


    I took one last sip until the coffee is empty. "You think I wouldn''t know of this already Kumo?" I said to him as I lay on my back against the chair.


    "Fufu... Of course I know, I''m just relaying the information that''s all." Kumo made a dry laugh as he said that.


    "I''m not a kid you know?" I also look outside and see the stone buildings of the humans. "We have already used Morus-sama''s likeness..." The gears have begun to turn. [I wonder where Morus-sama will take us?] Either way, we will follow her no matter what, there is no until for us servants. [...I like it to be fun though.] I thought as I blush a bit.


    Kumo smiles and looks outside with me as well. "Of course, this is the first step to make Morus-sama''s name known to this world once again." He said to me in a calm manner, like anticipating for what''s to come.


    [He must have realized it as well.] I thought. As from the words of Takaar and even the altars there is no mention of Morus-sama''s name anywhere. Even though there are many divine beings that Morus-sama knew of that became gods in this world.


    [Well that''s just something that we have to find out as well.] Morus-sama should be at least worshipped in this future world as well. "...Maybe we aren''t looking enough..." I mutter.


    But it seems our talk in this cafe is now, "...Are you ordering another drink ma''am and sir?" The waitress of this cafe ask while bowing her head.


    "Oh we apologize for taking up this space." Kumo said as he quickly stands up. "Here is our payment." He goes to his pocket and leaves one large silcer Dracha on the table.


    I also stand up and leave as well as I look at the waitress staring at the coin with large eyes. "T-this is too m¡ª" But she was interrupted by, "That is our tip for you, so please take the change." He said as he walks out of the door.


    [What a sly dog... Or spider?] I thought as I quickly follow Kumo suit, but not before looking at the woman with a gaping mouth and standing there like a statue before I close the door shut.


    Ring!


    The sound of the cafe''s doorbell made as we left.


    After we left me and Kumo are just standing next to the building talking in a little spot.


    "Where should we go now Kumo?" I ask.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Kumo said to me before he looks up.


    I look as well and what do you know, it''s a familiar sight. "I''m here~!" Gabril flew down fast with a salute.


    "Gabril, have you investigated the source?" Kumo ask Gabril.


    "Yup yup!" Gabril answer as she puts her hand up.


    "Oh yeah..." I already knew what she''s going to talk about.


    "The source of magic came from there!" Gabril pointed something as she flew over the cafe.


    [Magic...] When I stepped out of the carriage earlier I felt some mana floating around that didn''t come from us or Morus-sama. Even though it feels like an insignificant amount for us to not even think of it back then, but in a place with no mana at all I could not help but notice it.


    [Which is why Kumo asked Gabril to check it out.] I thought.


    "When I checked it out it''s a tower next to the this city''s palace, so I eavesdrop a bit and found out that it''s called the Mages Guild." Gabril said as she flown back to us.


    "Mages guild huh..." I look to the side of the side behind the cafe and what do you know, next to the palace there''s an extra tall tower next or attached to it where I can feel an air of mana circulating. "What do you think?" I look at Kumo who''s in contemplation right now.


    "Hmmm...." Kumo is in thought right now.


    While Kumo''s busy right now. "Hey Itia-chan~" Gabril had filled up my void.


    "What is it perve¡ª" I was about to talk like I usually do but yes Gabril is lazing around as usual her eyes tell another tale.


    "Imma ask a serious question this time~" Although her time''s the same she''s staring at me all this time.


    "...What is it?" I ask of her, since her behavior''s so far is different than the standard Gabril that I know and not love.


    "Well you see..." Gabril floats closer to me. "Do you really not mind me being an angel Itia-chan?" She ask with the same dumb face but with the intent as serious as Kumo is.


    [I could not answer her like I usually do.] Being a.k.a pervert. "Well it is true I despise angels and anything related to the halo but..." I bit my lip for a bit. "You are created by Morus-sama herself." I said to her. "So you are a servant of Morus-sama and therefore a companion for us." I said honestly.


    But in my head. [Unlike us you are actually created by Morus-sama from hand.] Although I do not know much about her I know for a fact that she was created by hand by Morus-sama. Unlike us which she just found out in the world and became her servants that way. [You are actually closer to Morus-sama than to us.] I thought deep within my heart, with my pride not being able to accept it.


    [Every part of you is thought of by Morus-sama in her mind.] Your hair, body, eyes, mouth, wings, limbs, every being of Gabril came from her mind.


    I clutch my heart at that fact. [I''m so jealous of you.] Maybe that''s why I hated you like I did. Since your perversion is a product of Morus-sama.


    Seeing my face, "I-I''m sorry!!" Gabril bowed her whole body down to me.


    "What..." I look on with confusion.


    "I made you sad Itia-chan!" Gabril shouted while still on her knees.


    "N-no..." I try to help her get back up.


    "Sorry sorry." But she keeps squirming not to stand up.


    [I need to tell her...] Gabril acted like this because of me, she needs to float up again.


    "Please don''t apologize Gabril!" I shouted at her, "I-I''m sorry for being so selfish okay!" I continue to shout.


    To which her head stands up again. "...Selfish?" Gabril tilts her head as I see tears on her face.


    "Yes..." I pause. "We''re Morus-sama''s servants and yet we''re acting like this..." I continue. "I just think that... You''re lucky that''s all." There, I said it.


    As I look at her again she has a face of wonderment. "No!" But she came back. "You''re the lucky one Itia!" Gabril pauses. "You''re the one that stayed with Morus-sama''s side this whole time..." She continues as she clutches herself. "While I just entered her life willy nilly from Kurumi-sama..."


    "I feel like I committed a big sin for my loyalty is with two masters and I... I..." She starts tearing up. "I was just so scared that it won''t be enough and that you would hate me for it, that I don''t have loyalty and be left aside..." She holds her face. "It''s been aching at me all this time, which is why I di¡ª" But that was the moment.


    "No." It''s Kumo to the rescue.


    "Kumo...?" Gabril looks at him.


    "You have already shown exemplary work ethic and devotion to very order that I and Morus-sama has given you." Kumo pauses, "In fact I was so confused at first as to why your will to work from my orders is the same as Morus-sama''s orders, but now that I heard what you said...." He goes down and reaches for Gabril''s hand. "Even if you have another master with you, the fact that Morus-sama created you means that you''ll always be loyal to her and unless you did anything to harm her..."


    Kumo grabs Gabril''s hand. "We will always be Morus-sama''s servants." And pulls her out of the gutter.


    "...Jeez!" I can''t just stand here and not speak so I did her the best fanservice.


    "Hyah~!" Gabril was surprised by my attack.


    "As a servant of Morus-sama don''t you look so unsightly!" I said to her as I hug her waist tight. "Why did you say it right now if all times?" I said in a muffled voice as my face is on her lower back.


    "...It just bottled up inside me ya know..." Gabril said in a meek voice.


    "Jeez..." I said in response. [She smells good.] I avoided her attempts before but now that I''m touching her skin she smells like rose petals in a fluffy cloud.


    [But I really am selfish.] Not only did I hug her unwillingly but I also didn''t consider her feelings as well, only mine.


    [She''s far more human than me...] I unintentionally hug her tighter after that thought.


    [I guess I''ll need to learn from her then...] I thought with determination as I unconsciously burrow my face on her silky back.


    "What are you doing Itia?" Kumo looks at me with confusion while. "Haaha...! That tickles!" Gabril has laugh again as she arches her back.


    "S-sorry!" I immediately pull back and clean up my face.


    "Ahem! So anyways....." I look at Gabril, to which she squirms again. "Oh yeah~ sorry everyone, I just really want that out of my head so yeah...." She grinds her legs. "My mind is a lot clearer now." She looks at me happily.


    "Of cour..." But it seems she''s looking at me too happily. "Hehe~ but I don''t want you to change your attitude Itia-chan~ I need to repent for having another master... Haahaa... and your cold stare at me like I''m some sort of a cheap whore makes me so....!!!" Then regular Gabril came back in a big way.


    "Innffeerrriioorrr...!! Auaaahhh...!!!"


    "..." She squirted right in front of me. I saw the exact moment as she lifted her skirt in front of me and rub and drill and put her fingers inside spreading her legs apart as I saw a splash of liquid coming out of the hole  before she fell her face into my feet with her tongue out.


    "P-pervert..!" I regretted ever caring about you!


    ???


    Kumo POV


    [Now it''s back to normal.] I thought as I see the two of them having fun.


    Although I didn''t see what Gabril had shown to Itia I don''t really care about it so I move on from the two.


    The more pressing issue right now is, "Alright, we''ll be checking out the Mages Guild now!" I said to them, but it seems that the two of them are more immersed in it than I thought.


    "Fucking dumb cunt!"


    "Ahh~! Soowwrriee....!!!"


    "Sigh..." I scratch and ruffle my hair as it seems it''ll take a while for the two of them to listen to me. [You two do know that there''s information on those towers you know?] I thought in regret.


    "...Oh." As I tussle my hair I notice something. [My hair''s gone back to blonde.] I thought when I take a look at the strand. It seems that the spell ended.


    "I guess I''ll have to wait for Itia to calm down now to change it again." But still, [I wonder why Morus-sama said that I should change it''s color.] I already have a girly human appearance so I think it''s a bit unnecessary. [Oh well....] I''ll obey every order.


    "Hey Itia!" Just as I try to call out her name.


    "Ye¡ª" Itia  was about to go to me until...


    Bump!


    I saw something crashing to her side and they both fell to the ground, as I look at the source, it''s a human.


    "Owie..." Itia hit on her bum.


    But more importantly. "Your Highness the Prince!" A person shouted.


    """Prince...?""" Is what we all three of us said at once.


    The Prince.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey guys! Sorry for the wait, was sleepy and a bit unmotivated yesterday so I only finished today so yeah, here it is! Man I never thought that this would focus on Gabril at all, just the prince but I guess that''s how it is then ^^


    Anyways this should have been at the previous authors notes but Unicorn has been changed to Einhorn, why? I just like Einhorn better, I found unicorn to be a pretty stupid name, I mean what does a corn have to do with a horse? Food but there''s already hay so yeah, Virgin Unicorn Vs Chad Einhorn :D


    Tis a pretty long chapter 3222 in fact, than the other ones so yeah XD I hope you find a lot of character development in this one so yeah, bye bye guys and arigatou!!! ^^^^

 Chapter 22 – The Prince

    Kumo POV


    "The prince?" I said in surprise, looking at the boy in front of me.


    He''s a rather thin boy slightly taller than Itia but not that much. He has golden blonde hair but is styled in a bowl cut that doesn''t look majestic at all, in fact it makes him slightly feminine in a way. His bangs almost blocks his eyes as it covers his entire forehead and goes straight down just above the neck. Small lips, pale skin, and soft nose. He looks more to be a child rather than a prince, but....


    "Your Highness are you alright?" But a Prince of a nation should always be assisted, it''s common logic and even if his appearance is not of a prince, he is still a prince.


    "Thank you." His arms seems to be rough, which surprised me for a second since mostly men doing labor have these hands.


    But I shook that off and got to look at the Prince closer. Even if his face doesn''t indicate he''s a Prince his attire does. High quality navy-blue suite with a white cravat as it surrounds the neck, gold encrusted pearl buttons running down his suit with strings attached to the sides. The ends of the cuffs, hem, shoulder area and button placket are decorated with gold trimmings and laces contrasting the navy blue color. The pants is a more simple loose, dark blue pants ending below his knee because of his grey knee high boots.


    [This is a Prince huh...?] I thought as he doesn''t look princely at all.


    "Hehe he''s cute..." Gabril seems to have taken a liking to him since she''s drooling while Itia is silent but is looking at Gabril intently.


    "How about you Lady Itia are you okay?" Since we are in the presence of a Prince we need to do our noble act.


    "You idiot! Of course I''m fine!" Itia didn''t even need my assistance as she stood up, but her mood drastically got worst. "...My dress..." She desperately swipe off the dust that got caught in her dress in anger.


    "Hehe lemme clean it out with my juices Itia-chan~" And Gabril is helping out Itia again.


    As the two have their fun I look at the Prince as well as he also cleans off the dust that he got. "I apologize for¡ª" But another trouble comes.


    "Hey get away from His High¡ª what?!" It''s a group of armored humans, which seems to be looking at shock towards me.


    [Hm?] I wonder why they look at me for and stare back at the Prince... Bingo. "I apologize for what I did to his Highness." I bow my head. [I have blocked the path of a Prince after all.] Even if it''s not my fault letting my feeling get away is only troublesome so I did this instead.


    "That''s right, we apologize as well." I saw Itia bite her lips under her bow as she has more pride than me, but also knew she couldn''t afford to insult a Prince. [Though I wouldn''t do this if it weren''t for Morus-sama.] Morus-sama is trying to blend into human society so we need to act that as well.


    "N-no! Stay away from His Highness!" The human soldiers seems to be mad at me for some reason.


    [What''s happening?] I wonder, then I realized that the Prince is beside me.


    "I truly apologize, we do not have any intention to harm his Highness." I said to the guards.


    "T-that''s right, it is my own fault for running into them, so don''t punish them." Surprisingly the Prince also sided with us.


    [That''s right.] Now that the Prince himself sided with me, we should be able to settle this fairly smoothly. [Well this is outside of my plans...] I thought in hindsight. Since me and Itia do have plans to meet him, I didn''t expect it to be this soon.


    But unfortunately, "Your Highness!" It didn''t work, why? "That man has golden hair!" The answer is of the most ridiculous of reasons.


    "The hell?" Itia suddenly said aloud.


    "What...?" I unintentionally let out as I made a dumb face for the first time. [What kind of reason is that?] Although I am confused as to why Morus-sama said to dye my hair, I didn''t know that this was the reason.


    "Wait..." It seems that even the prince, as he pushes up his bangs, his light blue eyes first make eye contact with me. "Eh?!" Even he seems surprise by my hair color.


    [What is so special about my hair?] I thought as I increasingly get frustrated and burrow my brows.


    "Your Highness! We must arrest him!" The guards shouted.


    [What? Now you arrest me? For doing absolutely nothing?] I grit my teeth in anger as I get ready for battle.


    "Why must we get arrested for doing nothing wrong?" Finally Itia had enough as she said my thoughts out loud.


    I look at her with a smile. [I have been focusing too much on courtesy.] I almost forgot that there''s an option of just killing these insects. Don''t worry we won''t drop a single blood.


    The guards look at us with even more anger than before, "How there yo¡ª!"


    But there is still hope though, "Wait! Stop!" The Prince is acting as the mediator. "Even if this is definitely abnormal you shouldn''t arrest them for nothing!" He shouted out loud, his voice is high pitched so it sounds a feminine.


    But the guards though doesn''t seem interested in listening to the young prince. "But your Highness¡ª" But it seems that... "Men! Drop your weapons!" Somebody else will force them to listen.


    "It is disgraceful bearing your arms towards royalty!" He shouted with full force.


    "Hii!"


    "It''s!"


    "Yes Milord!"


    The men that were baring their fangs towards us immediately stiffen and line themselves up like proper guards.


    The man that the armored humans are lining up forth is an extremely familiar figure. Long beard and mustache, old age and modest but formal clothes. It is the man in the carriage. "Your Grace Lord Norkin, Margrave of El Ni?o." I immediately bow my head as his position in this city seems to be a lot higher than the prince.


    But it seems that, "Prince G¨¦rmann! Your Highness!" He didn''t even notice me. "What in the blazes are you doing here?!"


    "S-sir Norkin!" The Prince is immediately paralyze by his presence.


    Me and Itia are silent for now so that we can listen to the two''s conversation.


    "Your Highness even if you are the 5th Prince..." Norkin made a deep sigh, "You are still royalty!" He looks at the Prince with frustration. "My Lord you can''t be leaving without proper security..." He ended his complaint with furrow brows.


    [So for us it''s arrest...] I look at the guards, which are doing nothing but stand there like statues. [But he can act like that without any repercussions.] I know he is a Margrave but this quadruple standard still pisses me off. So I look at them with a cold stare.


    "...Hypocrites." Itia murmured. She seems to have notice my intentions and said those words to illicit a reaction, which worked splendidly as they made a funny face.


    Now back to the two. "...I already have the g-guards with me..." The Prince made one last attempt to defend himself.


    To which you can see Margrave Norkin grow a vein on his head. "Your Highness, the guards here are new recruits and are thus inexperienced." He pauses as he rubs his nose ridge. "Plus they also dared to point their blades towards you..." Then looks at the fools earlier to which sweat visibly grows out of their face. "I''ll have a talk to both your families and superiors about this." He finishes it at that as you can see some of the guards looking like having their souls ripped out.


    I could not care of their emotions at all. [Hmph, serves you right.] I look at them with glee, it''s not bad to be a little petty at times.


    The Margrave looks at the Prince once more, "We shall go back to the carriage now." He says as he points back to the direction which he came from.


    "But but..." The Prince tried to answer back but. "Let''s go." The man finally stops his courtesy and said it frank.


    It should be all fine now, the Prince and Margrave going away and us left unscathed but... "Your Grace." I call the Margrave out anyway. [I will not waste this opportunity.] This is like a goose dropping golden eggs towards us, why shouldn''t we grab it?


    "Well then let''s... Hmmph?" The Mustached Margrave stops in his tracks and finally notices us.


    "It is our fault that his Highness was gone, we have provoked one of his guards and came here to personally inspect it. We apologized for our actions." I then gave a bow to the Margrave.


    [Well, the best lies after all has some bit of truth in it right?] I thought, while grinning underneath that bow. [But still even if it is a bit early we have planned to meet the Prince after all.] I just adjusted my plan for the situation.


    Meawhile, Itia notices my plan immediately, "...Goodjob Kumo." And smiles for my quick wittedness.


    Itia also realizes that she couldn''t also leave me do all the work and step out to rise herself up and speaks. "If there''s any sort of punishment involved, me and my servant will take it." She said it confidently at the Margrave with her chest puff out.


    The Margrave glances at us but specifically looks towards me, "Wait a minute... Don''t tell me..." He didn''t even respond to Itia. "Wait just a moment...." He walks towards me.


    "See! I told you so!" The Prince interjected in.


    [...How weird.] The Margrave should be walking towards Itia, the master in this situation but instead going to me with a look of distress in his eyes. The strange behavior these people are acting towards me lately, it''s getting hectic.


    I try to talk to the Margrave with his strange behavior. "Your Grac¡ª" But he is practically running at me.


    I couldn''t help but try to slowly step back as a bearded old man walks towards me but, "You there!" The Margrave catches up to me.


    Little I realize though what the Margrave is about to say, "Yes... Of course, I''m not blind after all!" He shouts at my face.


    [What?] Kumo thought. His strange behavior, wide eyes and a gaping mouth is unbefitting for a Margrave. [Is he going senile?] I couldn''t help but thought of that last resort.


    But finally, "You there! Why do you have that blonde hair?!" I knew the answer of his distress.


    "..." I am speechless.


    [My hair again?!] All this time ever since the spell was gone strange people have been acting in a bizarre way towards my hair color. [Is my human form not enough...?!] Rage fills up in my head for these unexplainable actions. I couldn''t even respond fast enough as I grit my teeth behind my lips.


    Since this is getting out of hand, "Is there something wrong with my butler''s hair Your Grace?" Itia finally ask what the fuck is wrong with my fucking hair color.


    Both the Margrave and Prince reacted in shock. "What? You mean you don''t know the significance of his hair?" The Margrave ask.


    "...Yes." Itia answer.


    "I would also like an explanation of this Your Grace and Your Highness." I also answer, since this affects me more than Itia.


    The Margrave Norkin looks in a puzzled way. "Well... Your Highness G¨¦rmann mind if we explain it to them in your carriage?" He ask down to the young Prince.


    "Of course. But let''s go quickly." Prince G¨¦mann acted fast as he immediately walks along with the Margrave out of this area.


    Me and Itia nodded, with Gabril circling around the Prince as we follow them suit.


    ???


    Right now in the royal carriage of Prince G¨¦rmann, history will be made.


    "Royal blood?" I question in wonder as I glance at my butler Kuno''s widened eyes.


    "Yes." Norkin pauses. "You see golden hair is a trait only passed down by the royal family of the Kingdom of Santhos." He finishes his explanation and look at us with troubled eyes.


    [I see...] In summary; The reason why these humans were so shocked is that Kumo''s golden hair is supposed to be an exclusive trait only akin to this Santhos country''s royal family. That it is treated as the pride of the country and a national treasure, and even measured in actual gold.


    Kumo, upon knowing this has his head lowered and a face of frustration. "...I have even been warned..." He said in defeat as he snicker at himself.


    "So in the case of Kumo what will..." I ask the two of them, but it seems that they already knew my question.


    "There have been cases of individuals with golden hair outside of my family, usually they would be ordered by royal decree to be sentenced to permanent boldness and live the life of celibacy, or if it''s a high born or high skilled, be employed by the royal palace." Prince G¨¦rmann pauses. "But there are also cases of pretenders, if that happens..." He hesitates to say to following words.


    But, "You would be sentenced to death." That''s where Margrave Norkin comes to the rescue.


    I nodded in response. But, "I would never do such a thing Your Grace." Kumo lowered his head. [That would be troublesome.] Although we are not worried at all in his threat, it would trouble Morus-sama if we are branded as pretenders.


    Margrave Norkin only nods in response.


    As for G¨¦rmann, "But usually that wouldn''t happen because..." Then the prince pulls out a strand of his hair. "Look." He gives the strand to me.


    I grabbed it but couldn''t understand the reason as to why, but when I look at it close. "...Magic?" I mutter as I can feel a very feint sense of magic coming out of the strand. [I feel like I''ve sense this magic before...] Is what I thought. [But if this is treated as special then...] Even if you have golden hair, the presence of magic within them would definitely be used as an identifier.


    But upon investigating it, "How does she knew?!" Norkin is forced to make another surprised expression.


    G¨¦rmann only made a deep nod. "I knew it..." To which he then stood up and grab something under the table, a glowing stone. "Lady Itia, are you perhaps a mage?" He asks me.


    "Yes I am your Highness." I casually answer him, as there is no reason to lie about it.


    "I see so that''s why..." Norkin looks in awe as he stares at the stone. "But to think..." He starts talking to himself.


    The Prince looks at me with worry. "Lady Itia, you must be incredibly talented to make this magic stone to react like this." G¨¦rmann stresses. "You see, even if I''m a prince I''m a member of the Mages Guild, and what would you call a researcher of magic, so that fact that the stone is..." He struggles to say his words.


    In which Margrave Norkin intervenes. "I''m the Grand Magi or head of the El Ni?o branch of the Mages Guild. I will tell you now Lady Itia, the fact that the magic stone reacts to you like that, and also being able to notice the magical properties of Prince G¨¦rmann''s hair at a glance. In all my decades of practicing the art, your existence is truly¡ª" But the Prince wouldn''t accept the Margrave taking all the spotlight. "Bizarre!" Prince G¨¦rmann shouted.


    "You are an incredibly bizarre existence Itia!" The Prince''s switch has finally been flipped.


    "The fact that the magic stone reacted to your mana without even using it must mean that it''s leaking out of you! Your abundance of mana must be immense! I have no idea where you accumulated that much but you must have been born in a magic dense area or something. But more importantly..." He takes a deep breath.


    "The fact that you can see mana of my family, with your own two eyes no less! It is a fairly known fact that my family''s blood contain innate magic but you didn''t even know our family trait of golden hair! So the fact that you noticed them with your own two eyes must be a talent!"


    He takes another deep breath. "Talents are given by birth and is very rare, I''ve only known people with that talent with the number in my hand, I was always jealous of them and always wished that I could trade my bloodline with theirs¡ª" But his rambling finally stops by a chop to the head. "Oww~!" He holds onto his skull tightly.


    "I have to apologize for his Highness''s behavior." The one that did that is Margrave Norkin, who''s chop hand is still hovering above the Prince''s head. "His Highness is the 5th Prince, so he has always never concerned himself much with formalities and he is very enthusiastic when it comes to the topic of magic." He looks at the prince again who''s curled like an armadillo. "...Well that''s why I''ve chosen him as my prot¨¦g¨¦." He mutters.


    "That''s alright Your Grace..." I am about to reassure the Margrave but he interrupts me again. "Since the Prince is already in this mode I supposed you should drop the formalities as well." Margrave Norkin smiles. "I''m not one for it as well when in a private location such as this one." He said in a grin.


    I smile as well. "Thank you Sir Norkin." I said in response. As I knew that I have met good humans. [Plus the information the Prince given us is pretty valuable.] Although most people couldn''t follow the Prince''s ramblings but I could.


    ???


    "I see so tomorrow sir?" Itia has taken a step back and it is I, Kumo, the one in charge of talking this time.


    "Well the main reason I met you two is because of my magic stone necklace detecting Ms. Itia''s mana in the first place so yes, please join." Prince G¨¦rmann urges us.


    The conversation between us has progress much more smoothly and casually when we first met, and now after talking for who knows how long, "Aside from Sir G¨¦rmann''s reason, both you and Ms. Itia are valuable users of magic, so as long as you fix that hair problem I would like to take you in on the Mages Guild." Margrave Norkin has finally invited us to the Mages Guild, our original destination in the first place.


    [I guess we got a better deal than I originally thought.] Me and Itia were supposed to just check out Mages Guild, the only source of magic in the whole city. But now we are actually joining it as well. [And all it took was a spell ending.] It frustrated me at first but now I''m truly grateful.


    "Of course I''m accepting it Sir Norkin." I said with full confidence.


    To which the Margrave let out a big smile. "Well then welcome." He shows his hand across towards me.


    I smile and reach out for the hand, by which I heard Prince G¨¦rmann say something interesting. "By your talents of both of you two I wouldn''t even be surprised if you were granted a peerage." He just said it as a remark.


    But for me, [I am even more grateful.] I smile as I shook hands with the Margrave, to which I also saw Itia stand up as well as she reaches her hands towards the Prince.


    [You must take every opportunity you have been given.] Truest possible phrase uttered by human. "Is that true sir?" I ask him intently the words of the prince.


    With his eyes wide open he answers, "Yes, high ranking mages are invaluable to the country, so even if someone''s a peasant if they are a high ranking mage they would usually at least receive a honorary rank... Wait." Norkin looks at me with serious eyes. "Do you two perhaps want to join our world?" He asks in the most serious of tone. Which even made the Prince shiver a bit as he also looks at me.


    [Isn''t it obvious?] Morus-sama wants to rise up in this world without force, so of course.


    ""Yes.""


    Me and Itia''s words synchronized as we said it together.


    "That''s right!" Even Gabril, who decided to go outside since this kind of talk is outside her expertise, put her head through the wall and answer with only us being able to hear it.


    "...I see." Finally the Margrave Norkin''s face softens up as he lay his back against the couch. "Your Highness, you''ve seen how much they''re determined about this, what will you do?" And with a coy smile he passes the ball to Prince G¨¦rmann.


    "...Well..." The Prince struggles to say anything but finally hardens his resolve. "I will use my royal authority to hire you two as my subordinates for now and bestow an honorable title to Itia then finally..." He takes a deep breath. "I will have my father the king to give you peerage!" He declared as he puffs his chest. "As long as you fix the hair problem." He immediately arches back after he said that.


    I smile, "That is an honor your Highness." I formally say.


    "Thank you." Itia did a formal bow as well as she did a curtsy style bow with her skirt.


    "Well, I guess I have more nobles now." The Margrave scratches his head, then stands up. "Well let''s formally introduce ourselves shall we?" He cleans off himself and look at us in a dignified manner.


    "I am Norkin El-Ni?o von Tridin, the ruler of the Margravate of El-Ni?o."


    "I am G¨¦rmann del Xanthos von Arin, the 5th Prince of the Kingdom of Santhos, decendant of the legendary bloodline of Arin..."


    They all introduce their names, titles, and ranks to us. But there''s one interesting thing that the Prince said.


    "You mean ''The Golden Fortress'' Arin?" I ask if they know this title.


    To which the Prince smiles at us. "You mean you know his name but not his descendants?" He points at himself, almost like its the most obvious thing.


    But for the both of us...


    "...So that''s why his mana is so familiar..." Itia murmured as he holds onto a strand of his hair.


    I look at them back with a poker face. "I deeply apologize Your Highness." But under that, [A descendent of a divine being...] I must report this immediately to Morus-sama.


    "Now''s your turn." The Prince said to us.


    ...Speaking of Morus-sama.


    "My name is Itia Geist Sibylissa."


    "My name is Kumo Kruisspin Sibylissa."


    We nod down our heads and...


    ""I hope you''ll meet the head of our house.""


    And said the same words at the same time.


    ???


    "Well let''s go you two." I said to the two girls bickering as they left the carriage.


    When we finally got outside, the Sol and Sunna stars is already fading down upon this city as well walk back towards the location of Morus-sama.


    "You sure our master is there right?" I ask Gabril.


    "Yup yup!" She saluted, since going outside is not only because she''s bored of our conversation.


    "I can''t wait...." Itia blushes her face.


    "But let''s change our clothing though when we get back." I reminded to them.


    I look back at the carriage and made a smile. [Although it is sickening to work under someone that isn''t Morus-sama...] We have to hid ourselves for now and play along the human''s game.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey guys it''s me! Chaaruzu and thank you guys for your support! We reached #1 in trending! Thank you so much! I never thought I''ll be able to do it! Well enough of my kyaa~ing I''ve already said it on my profile page but anyways!


    First off this is the first chapter where I extensively used my old chapter from wattpad as a reference and even copied some of the sentences from there, before I would usually write everything I remember from my head and not look at the original or copy a joke but this one is different!


    Also Margrave! I will be changing Norkin''s title from Marquis to Margrave since for the life of me I could not choose the English Marquess or French Marquis so I will just use the German Margrave instead! ^^


    And lastly a Mori chapter next one! So yeah, anyways thank you guys and have a good night lol bye bye and arigatou!!! :D :) :D ^^^^^^

 Chapter 23 – New Starting Point

    With Kumo and Itia just in front of me, "Bye you guys!" I wave my hand towards the Chains of Loyalty party outside the door as they come out of the Guild.


    "You should join our party!" Krissa shouts as it meant I''m always welcome to to their party.


    "Tsk, don''t think you can win just because Lefer-sama recommended you..." Meanwhile Juno is at Krissa''s side as always while sulking.


    "I hope you pass the test Morus." And the female knight that protected Mary is giving me motivation in a manly way.


    "Bye bye onii-chan!" Mary who''s besides me also says her goodbyes to everyone, especially her brother Juno.


    Juno embarrassingly shouts in response, "Be careful Mary!" It seems that he at least still cares about his little sister.


    The rest of the party are saying their goodbye as well as I go and meet up with my two companions who are currently lowering their heads.


    Wait two?


    "Gabril..." I mutter her name since she''s not here but also need to make sure Mary doesn''t hear it.


    [I should probably introduce her at some point.] Just need the perfect timing you in now.


    But when I was just thinking about her, like an imaginary author hearing my thoughts. "Morus-sama~!" She just so happens to have flown down from above to me, the reason why she''s not with the rest is...


    "Gabril have you checked the room?" I spoke with a hushed tone, turning around so as to not rouse suspicion.


    And Gabril very happily reported, "Yes Morus-sama, it is confirmed that the Guildmaster Gremio is having sex with the woman in the room." I can even smell a lewd scent coming from her, so what she said must have been true.


    But anyways, [I knew it...] It seems that my own mana has an effect of increasing one''s libido, and for weak beings such as humans to have tremendous effects upon contact would mean it functions like that of an aphrodisiac.


    "It''s good that I have investigated this early." I praised Gabril for her job.


    I first noticed this when that maid was leaking more profusely after I tapped into the manastone.


    [I guess my succubus part is really kicking off now.] I thought with an uncomfortable face.


    I would have to either not released my mana around as much as possible, which is very bad since releasing mana is very much like breathing air to me. In Endless the players especially spirit-type races, naturally release mana so that is not an option. Or I would have to separate my succubus properties with my mana as I release them, which is better but not easy at all.


    But with Gabril noticing it like she''s almost reading my thoughtd, she somehow noticed my problems and told me, "Morus-sama, it seems that those two are already in a horny mood before you stepped inside, and your own powers may just have pushed them to that end." She explains. "So you didn''t caused them to fuck, just nudged them and if they didn''t have the mood it for it wouldn''t work." She finishes explaining as she''s curling her thighs. I wonder why.


    Still, [That''s reassuring.] I''m glad that Gabril''s here to calm me down. [But I still don''t want people around me fucking when I go near them.] It''ll still be a problem, so I wish to hide that part of me as much as possible.


    I shook my head, as to leave that topic for later, and more importantly, "Good evening you two. Itia, Kumo. Sorry for the wait." Although they can see Gabril it''s still inexcusable to leave them like this. "Also raise your heads up you two." I don''t want people looking at me weirdly.


    "Yes Morus-sama!" Itia complied well.


    Although, "But Morus¡ª" Kumo objected immediately but, "We''re in disguise right?" I said looking at the helmet wearing soldier Kumo and village girl Itia again. "Don''t want to ruin your guys'' effort in that." I lightly scold them for being a bit too inflexible.


    "I apologize Morus-sama..." Kumo almost bows his head again but realizes it and only nods in the end.


    "Yes that''s right I¡ª" Itia was about to agree as well but she also seems to have been a victim of the disease known as interruption.


    "Hello Itia-nee!" Mary who''s been watching to whole situation unfold happily greeted Itia with a smile, although Itia is annoyed at first it does seem to be that she''s much more comfortable talking to Mary as supposed to back earlier when they first met, "Good evening Mary, how is your day with Morus-sama?" As she is talking to Mary without much of a pompous attitude anymore.


    [But I hope she speaks less stiff of my name.] Although Itia doesn''t call me as master now, she''s still really formal when it comes to my name.


    "You do know you''re allowed to call me Mori right?" I told Itia with a grin.


    To which she flushes hard, "No! I..." But after much consideration Itia finally folded. "Yes... Mori-sama..." She said it. I smile at her warmly as she did the thing but I also took a glance at Kumo to which he deliberately didn''t make eye contact with me. How stubborn.


    "Hehe of course! We have..." Mary continues talking and the two of them start a conversation, I conclude that I wouldn''t bother them too much since it''s a chance for the two to bond.


    As I move on from the two of them, I glance at Kumo, "Here is our report Morus-sama." He said to me in a formal way.


    "Yes Morus-sama~ lots of stuff hehe..." Gabril also decided to join in.


    "Y-yes..." I know this will be a lengthy one. Especially as Kumo gave me a sack of items that the three of them bought.


    ???


    After Kumo and Gabril told me the report. "Wait really? Arin''s descendents?!" I shouted like Mary with shock from Kumo''s reports.


    "Yes Morus-sama." Kumo now nods his head towards to me instead of a bow, which is progress at least.


    Itia also chimes in, "Here is the strand of the Prince''s hair." As she gave me the evidence.


    "Wow~!" Mary said with awe in her mouth as her eyes sparkle at the strand.


    "Hehe yes Mary-chan~ we met a prince." Gabril happily told her, before she couldn''t hear anything but now, "So you met a prince!?" Mary can.


    After much consideration I finally decided to make Mary see Gabril, since she is definitely hanging out with us in the near future it''s a pain to constantly hide our dialogue from her, so I just decided fuck it and let her see this angel.


    At first she almost hit her bum on the ground while shouting, "Ehh?!" For a while and was hiding behind me but after much talking it seems she finally got along with her. I was surprised at how quick that was so I asks her. She said, "All of Mori-san''s friends are weird!" She said that with a big smile as always, but earned a frown from the two, Gabril didn''t bother and for me that hurt my feelings a bit.


    "Yes we did Mary, so get jealous more, fufu..." Itia mockingly tease her as she''s back to her arrogant attitude towards the distressed Mary.


    "Meanie...!" Mary shouted.


    I laugh at their conversation but my mind is on the previous subject. [Arin huh.....] I thought deeply, as that name brings up a man that I knew of deeply and personally. One that brought me back in the past.


    Arin Xanthos ''The Golden Fortress'' is a member of my guild The Flying Orcas. He''s of the Golden Golem race, a race of tall men made completely out of gold. It''s a subspecies of Metal Golems and he can only manage to evolve his form through consuming vast amounts of gold and then submerging himself in the First Fire dungeon, which in the center of that dungeon is a fire that was said to have been lit in the creation of Endless and was used to forge the world''s first legendary weapons, according to the game''s lore.


    Arin is also not only a member of The Flying Orcas but also the vice-guildmaster. He is my friend and he serves not only as my right hand man but he''s also in charge of defending Atlantis in war by standing on the gate to never move, and to never let his enemies get inside. Thus with his large size and defenses that''s almost unfair without some debuffs to lower him, the nickname ''The Golden Fortress'' that the chat first used fits Arin so perfect that the developers made it official.


    [So many good memories...] That millennial in his forties having a mid-life crisis but nonetheless incredibly loyal to his wife to the point if annoying. That''s the man that I knew personally outside his avatar.


    And speaking of that avatar. [How the fuck did you have kids?!] Arin is a Golem for god''s sake, it''s about three times the size of an average person at least, but Arin is 25ft tall! He''s practically a giant, no, he definitely is!


    So imagining the logistics of him copulating with a human makes me nauseous. Plus imagining him having children other than his wife is beyond preposterous and the same as me having a good father figure!


    I needed to know. {Analyze Mana!} I casted, to which I see the color of the hair gradually turns to grey and the yellow bits turning to mist and starts to orbit around the dried hair. Eventually it became a long script with inscriptions and symbols and other words attached in a long line.


    I look closer to read the lines. [It really is you...] The jumbled up shapes and lines are his mana pattern. Each of the top players of Endless have their own mana patterns. Mana patterns are kinda like your own code or runes for instance. They make your own spells easier to cast and makes the spells more efficient as they won''t easily be able to malfunction with the patterns holding them down.


    Although there are cases of players having the same patterns, those are pretty rare. The reason why every top player has their own mana patterns, myself included, is that other players won''t be able to copy mine or other''s spell combos and techniques since in Endless you design your own spells.


    But since every pattern is distinct, they are also a way identify the players. And so. [This is Arin''s mana pattern no doubt...] Although there are a few things different about it this is unquestionably the same pattern inscribed in his spear and body.


    Since mana patterns are engraved to the player''s mana, they could also be passed down to his descendants as well so there is no doubt about it. [His blood is flowing through this kid...] I thought as I grip the hair.


    And so, even if I refused to believe it, remembering his memories the only thing I could conclude from this is. "Arin you''ve cheated on your wife!" I shouted out loud.


    "Mori-chan?!" Mary is surprised obviously. Not only her but Itia, Kumo, and Gabril all look at me with surprise.


    "...Sorry, sorry." I try to calm them down.


    [''I would never cheat'' my ass...] I know Arin in real life and I know him well. To elaborate, he''s a forty-five year old American father with multiple children that''s always dotting on his daughters, strict on his sons, and loyal to his wife. His wife also plays Endless, albeit rarely, but she is also not a human in-game. So cheating on her is the only possible thing I could think of.


    "Sigh...dumbass." I need to move on from this travesty so I look down and open the sack that Kumo gave me and it''s filled with many trinkets, fruits, weapons, but most importantly right now. "There you are." I grab a statue of a god here that''s wearing nothing but a loincloth and helmet, it''s Arin.


    [Pretty accurate.] His design is that of a movie depiction of the Spartans, very muscular men with only a loincloth and sandals as he holds his Hoplon shield on the left and the Spear of Leonidas on the right and finally wearing the iconic Corinthian helmet.


    Imagine that but made entirely of gold, that is what Arin looks like. Although in this statue they don''t include the patterns around his body and the helmet is different, also it''s not made of gold, it still looks to be like Arin.


    [His looks are incredibly simple for a player so I guess that''s why it''s depicted so well.] He''s a muscle man wearing an helmet after all. Compared to the other figures and altars that I saw inside, although some of them are familiar to me, most of them are unrecognizable to the players that they were supposed to depict.


    I put Arin''s idol back to the sack and me in deep thought once again, [But still now that the prince has a connection with me somehow,] Although I could call him an hypocrite all I want but the truth of the matter is that the prince''s ancestor is undoubtedly Arin, my friend and partner in the game. I would not have believed what Kumo said if it wasn''t for this strand. [I need to meet him.] The Prince and the entire royal family of the Kingdom of Santhos are the children and lineage of Arin Xanthos, my close friend and this country''s founder. Even the kingdom name sounds similar. [So my best clue of knowing what happened to my friend is with him.] I am still optimistic after all.


    Probably due to me spacing out about Arin. "Mori-sama?" It seems I have caused my companions to worry about me, especially Itia.


    I look of her with a smile but filled with uncertainty. "Itia, Kumo, I need to ask you something." They immediately came to look at me seriously I gave the hair strand to them. "What do you think of this?" I ask. "This hair here and the prince that this belongs to and you met, they are Arin''s children and descendants, my friend and one of the divine beings that you follow from, what do you think of that?" I seriously ask them this question, as I would be uncertain who their loyalty lay otherwise.


    "Unless he harms us it would be great to have Arin-sama''s blood with us. It would be great Mori-sama." Is Itia''s answer, which is pretty normal.


    "How about you Kumo?" I especially wanted to ask him because...


    "...Even if Arin-sama had created a part of me, I will still follow you until the end." Is Kumo''s answer, but he continues. "If the prince ever harms us I will not flinch to ki¡ª" But I stop him. "That''s enough Kumo, don''t think about it." Before he could say anymore.


    Many of my characters have actually been collaboration works with my guildmates. With Kumo for instance during my reconstruction of him after I got him from a Gacha. Arin had helped me create his ikemen face since I''m not that good at creating handsome male faces as opposed to females. He never really does the character creating thing like I do but he''s still proud of how Kumo turned out saying that he looks like a younger version of himself. Arin even gave him some of his own character data to have Kumo the fire attribute, which for an insect race is deadly. Finally since Arin is pretty good at leveling up he would borrow Kumo from the early days to help him reach the max level at the time.


    With all that factored in I need to be very careful of this from Kumo, since this will be a difficult subject for him. [I would have never thought of my characters in this way.] This may sound rude but I never thought of their feelings and emotions like this, I did think of caring for them and not abusing them like some players, but I''m certainly not thinking of how their experiences with people would impact them. Even that''s too lonely for me to do at the time.


    But now thinking of what Arin had done and did to him, their experiences together, fighting, hunting, complimenting. He''s almost like... [A father to him.] And since my characters are not run by A.I anymore I really don''t know what to do with this. I just realized the scope of what these former NPC characters felt to me, their experiences with me and how I met them. It fills me with anxiety that I have such a big responsibility to carry and expect but also a warmth in my self that so much people had cared about me all this time and the realization that I''m not alone as I look at my companions... No, friends.


    "Sigh...." I could not help but sigh at this whole situation. But with a pull on my clothes, "We''ll be here for you Mori-san." Mary cheers me up, even if she doesn''t know my problems I still admire her for her optimism.


    "That''s right Mori-sama." Itia said in turn. Agreeing with Mary for once.


    But with Kumo... "We will rise up no matter what Morus-sama." Is what he said.


    Kumo''s words really hit close to me. "...Yeah..." I smile but I also tear up.


    Why? "We will rise up and become a top guild Morus!" Arin had also said something similar to Kumo. As he told me those words when he first joined my guild as one of the founding members and back when he''s still a Metal Golem. Arin said those words to me as both meaning to rank up The Flying Orcas guild and also his words to motivate himself as he steps foot inside the First Fire Dungeon for the first time to begin his evolution.


    I begin to tear up a little bit.


    "Morus-sama?!" Kumo finally let threw out his demeanor and completely breaks down as he shakes his hand in panic. "Please punis¡ª" He thinks it''s his fault but, "No no it''s alright Kumo, your alright." I said to relieve him down when he got close to me.


    And once more, looking at him close like this, [You really do look like Arin...] He also panics a lot when a woman cries as he said it reminds him of his wife, so the two''s faces looks completely alike right now.


    [I guess you technically have Arin''s genes with you you know?] Kumo was already a Golden Spider when I won him in the Gacha, but it was Arin''s own character data that made the gold more lustre and vibrant. So technically he is sort of his father. [Wonder who the mother is?] I don''t wanna answer that.


    But seeing my face Mary chimes in again, "Mori-san is weird today." To which Itia lashes out. "How dar¡ª" But seeing two kids playing is super cute and could not help but rub both of their heads.


    "Hhm~"


    "Eh¡ª Mori-sama?! Ah..."


    Mary and Itia completely melted.


    These two''s heads and Kumo''s look completely cured me of my worries I had earlier as I look in the sky and see the triple moons of Luna, Diana and Selene. The same view I looked at back in the game, but this time more immersive and real than before.


    [Arin, Silko and Beharren...] They all contributed and impacted this post-world of Endless in various ways, more so than others. I have never thought that some of them, like Arin, left behind descendents to roam around to this day. They are now worshipped, my friends, in this world that they molded and left their legacies behind as I''m still only scratching the tip of the surface of what this world has to offer me once again. I''m just at the start.


    [It''s like my friends created Endless.] I will always remember my first days within Endless World Online and so too as this one.


    My friend''s legacies have all shaped and influenced this new world one after another. After knowing that Arin had kids I could only wonder as I think of all the possibilities my friends had done to this world after I left it.


    "...So I could discover them." I mutter.


    Kumo heard this and smiled as he whispers to me. "This whole world will know of Morus-sama''s name..." He said to me, as I only smile in response. "Yeah..." And look forward.


    [It''s time for a new adventure.] I thought happily as I let go of my hand from the two''s heads and walking.


    [And I''m not alone...] I look at my comrades, eternally grateful that I have them. As they also turned to life and now have become my friends here and is more and more inseparable from me. At first I wanna just discover this world and was worried that I''ll be journeying alone as I don''t know where my friends went, but I guess my worries have been for naught after all as I begin my adventure with friends that I didn''t even realized were always with me.


    [I''ll be starting an adventure after I thought I finished adventuring.] I wonder in disbelief as I thought I already finish what Endless has to offer.


    "We''re back!" Mary shouted as she pointed the building in front of us.


    "I''m back~!" Gabril is also back as I ask her something again.


    "Back home..." I smile as I look at it.


    Mary''s Inn, which I saw is called ''Starting Point'' by the way, is in front of me. Wonder how I didn''t notice that.


    [But first...] I open the door inside.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey guys it''s me! I just finish this chapter today since I took a break yesterday ^^ but anyways yeah, I just thought of Kumo and Arin relationship an hour earlier! I just thought of the idea when I was buying some bread for an afternoon snack XD and that took the end part of this chapter lol, I write that in because it sounds so cool and now Kumo has a motivation so yeah, another one of my eureka moments!


    Also guys I did heard that you didn''t like the servant chapters that much and I agree to some points! Those chapters are meant to develop each three of them character development chapters, one world building chapter and the fifth being the main plot driven chapter, so if you aren''t too invested in them and only like Morus chapters then yeah I understand. So I will make a proposition!


    I will switch up the chapter from 14-17 being Morus povs and 18-22 being servant povs currently to...


    Chapter 14 Morus povs


    Chapter 15 servant povs


    Chapter 16 morus povs


    Chapter 17 servant povs


    Ect.


    Ect.


    How about in that order? Although it won''t help with you guys already reading it but for the new readers I think it would make them attach more to the side characters (servants) to the MC (Morus) at the same pace so that it would be less jarring to have 5 chapters of not having the character your most attach to in them, what do you think? Is that a good idea? Lemme know cause I want a good reading experience for you guys, and I will fold and add in POV titles at the beginning so it won''t be confusing XD


    Well anyways arigatou and see you guys next chapter! Piece! ^^


    May 22 2020,


    Oh me, I thought that I''ll clean up this chapter of the mistakes as pointed out by a comment, but I didn''t realized how flawed this chapter is now that I''ve taken a good look at it. Wow, I was so bad lol, so many "as" in my sentences, I almost couldn''t understand it! Also the most aggregious part is Arin''s explanation. Me in the past! What''s wrong with you?! That''s too much explanation! Jeez I feel like I''ve compensated something while writing that so I removed it! Yeah anyways fixed the mistakes I had in this chapter so enjoy it! :)

 Chapter 24 – Apology

    "I''m sorry!" I bow not only my head but my whole body down to the hips.


    "Please Morus it''s alright!" Marina quickly gets flustered and is trying to stop my actions.


    "Morus-sama please it''s undignified..." Kumo tries to stop me as well but doesn''t dare to act out.


    "Mori-sama you did not do anything wrong!" But Itia did, and is practically begging.


    "That''s right Mori-san!" Mary sides with Itia and joins in.


    "Hmmm guys I think we should let her take it in for now." Only Leonon doesn''t seem to mind my actions.


    [That''s right...] I look at Mary and gave her an sorry look. [Sorry Mary I have to do this.] I thought stricken with guilt.


    I have told that I have put Mary in danger, by being by my side she was put into a situation in which she would have been kidnapped by a priest, and that''s she was almost kidnapped. [If only I didn''t brought her with me...] She would have been fine and enjoying herself. Yes although she is fine and didn''t sustain any sort of injuries but she would have never been put into that situation in the first place if it wasn''t for me.


    "Dear but¡ª" Marina still tries to stop me by looking at Leonon angrily but he doesn''t seem fazed by it. "Marina in Morus''s heart she did something terrible, even if we don''t think much of it, which honestly we do, that guilt would have still remained in her heart." He pauses and looks at me. "This is her repenting for us, so please Marina let her do this to clear that cloud." He looks at Marina again with a much less tense face. "I think Morus is a pretty responsible person." He ended his speech with a wide smile.


    [That''s right.] I have always taken responsibility since I was put in charge of taking care of my family. It is difficult but I''ve learned to swallow my pride and apologize sincerely if I felt I have done something wrong. I could have not told them and lied about it but that is out of the question. It''s a part of me that I have always been proud of, you may even call it stoic.


    [It''s a pretty manly trait after all.] Which is probably what made Leonon understand my plight. I''m a former dude after all.


    "...Fine..." Marina finally folded. "Alright yes I was shock to here that you have put my little Maria in danger, even mad for instance..." She tooks a deep sigh. "Please rest your head up Morus, I can''t talk to you properly if your in that state." She told me with concern.


    "Alright." I finally stand up right and then seeing the worried faces of Itia and Mary, [I''ll pat their head afterwards.] I remind myself as I look back at Marina.


    She looks at me with a warm and calm look. "Yes I was very upset when you told me that my little girl was almost kidnapped. I could have slap you, kick you out the inn and call in the guard but..." Marina looks at the red headed girl behind me. "But she''s fine, she didn''t get injured and she didn''t get hurt. You properly protected her." She looks back to me. "So here." Marina got close, holds my my cheek and...


    Smack.


    "That''s your punishment." Marina touch the side of my other cheek and hit it with her palm. [That''s...] It almost didn''t feel like a slap at all. She practically just touch my face and...


    "Eeehhhheyy~" She pinches both of my cheeks outwards making my face wide. "Fufu this is your punishment." Marina said with a giggle like she''s fully enjoying this. "My daughter got into a danger and you saved her without even having a scratch. But you did cause that to happen in the first place so the only thing I could say to you is be more careful okay?" She told me that warning with the kindest face possible as she let''s go of my cheeks. "Alrighty then let''s move on and have dinner shall we?" Marina completely switches personality as she suddenly becomes cheerful and hops along to the kitchen.


    "..." I am speechless.


    Leonon quickly comes in to my aid and talks to me in a apologetic manner. "Sorry about that Morus." He makes a cheerful smile while scratching his head. "Marina''s not the type that holds something up so she always wants to move on from something unpleasant." He explains with a smile.


    "Yeah, you got yourself a good wife." I immediately told him. "Yes that''s right¡ª wait what?" Leonon seems surprised by what I said as I hold him by the shoulders.


    [Damn...] Playful and seductive, as well as a bit of a tease. She looks up to me with her seductive eyes and pinch me smack me teasingly before playfully pulling my cheeks. With elegant and flowy movements and let''s not forget look incredibly young by her age Marina has become an S tier milf waifu in my eyes. Kakyoin approves of this message in heaven.


    "I feel like you''re thinking something bad for me hehe..." Leonon said to me with a confused look as I repeatedly pat his shoulder. [Lucky bastard...] Each pat being a little bit harder.


    Eventually the wife couldn''t wait for the husband anymore and showed up with a large wooden ladle and a fish on both her hands. "Leo! Don''t stand there and help me out! Also Maria dear help out as well, you can play with Itia-chan later!"


    "Alrighty dear!" Leonon immediately answers. "Let''s chat on the table okay?" He told me with a smile looking at Mary. "Alright little missy come help your father out!" He said playfully with the sound of his cane coming towards her.


    "Papa I wanna play more¡ª uwah!" Unfortunately for Mary even with Leonon''s handicap he can still carry her with one hand. "Alright alright papa!" Mary repeated hits his back but to no avail. "Itia-chan let''s play later okay?!" She gives out and shouts out to her as she looks from her father''s shoulder.


    "Okay!" Itia shouted in response as Mary finally goes into the kitchen door.


    Now it''s just all three of us.


    Itia was the first to break the silence, "Mori-sama, why have you bowed to a human?" She ask tilting her head.


    Kumo also joined in. "That''s right Morus-sama, it is not fit for you to be so... Apologetic towards such beings." Supporting Itia.


    "Well..." I look at them thinking, [It''s the right thing to do.] But I know for a fact that such an excuse is unacceptable so... "Be kind to others as they are to you." I answer them the golden rule.


    [Close enough I suppose.] I thought as I look at them with wide eyes.


    "I see!"


    "So that''s what it meant!"


    The two of them seem to be happy with that answer. "If the humans were to receive Morus-sama''s kindness..." Kumo starts thinking. "...Then they would be obligated to serve Mori-sama without force!" Then Itia concluded.


    ""It''s genius!"" The both of them said at the same time.


    [You guys... Are thinking way too dangerous right now.] It''s like everything I do is evil if put in their lenses.


    [Well, at least that storm was finally been cleared up.] I remember what happened to me like a flashback when I open the door to the ''Starting Point'' Inn and remember the fact that Mary was almost kidnapped by a priest. Which made my heart stomp all of a sudden so I couldn''t wait to open the door and explain what happened and apologize to clear that of my heart. [So glad it worked out.] I smile.


    "Sigh..." I breathe a sigh of relief while the two were still talking I look down beside me as I notice something smells good and see a grinning Gabril looking at me in a sexy pose.


    She''s back. "Did you check the place out?" I ask Gabril who finally got up from the floor and got close to me.


    "Yes Morus-sama~" Gabril begins to explain very close to me. "The place was very... Exciting I should say..." She''s increasingly becoming redder and redder as she continues on and squirms in the end.


    But after hearing Gabril''s report, the only thing I could say is... "Sorry that I keep having you do this kinds of things for me and not really interacting much." I said to her as I rub her head.


    "Hehehe~" She seems to like my rubbing though as she holds herself like a worm looking at me as she bit her index finger, "T-then Morus-sama...!" It seems she couldn''t hold it anymore. "A reward for my work would be nice." It seems she doesn''t hide it anymore and begins rubbing herself.


    [Yeah she''s definitely a pervert.] Itia specifically reported that to me after she left. At first I couldn''t believe it but now... [How did I have such a naughty character?] I never put that in her synopsis when I first made her.


    I look at Gabril again to see her almost climaxing. "Hehe sorry... Morus-sama... I-I ah~ watch them too much..!" She seems like she couldn''t hold it anymore. "Hehe... Is that too mu¡ª eh?!" She was surprised for a moment as she was invaded by my arms.


    "Sure Gabril." I capture her and hug her this angel tight.


    "Hmmnnn Morus-sama why...." Gabril looks at me as she bit her lips.


    "Well you need a reward right?" I casually told her, which she seems satisfied with as she gave me a smile. "But what kind of reward so you want?" I ask her, curious as to what she specifically want.


    "Hehehehe..." Gabril makes a very wide smile as she also hugs me tight and whisper to my ear. "...Something physical and involves my beloved master hehe..." She roughly says all that while breathing heavily and spreads her legs and hug her thighs around my waist, a beer warm aura around her as her hand rubs in between.


    [What a naughty angel.] I never raised a character like this. So she needs punishment.


    Smack!


    I properly smack Gabril''s ass cheeks. "...Aaaauuhhhaahhh..?!!!" But it seems that it only produce the opposite effect.


    "Morus-sama!"


    "Pervert!"


    Even Kumo and Itia notice her scream and come rushing to me.


    [What am I to do with you?] I wonder as I look at the half naked angel with her tongue out as her limbs are hanging to me with her back arch back from my body.


    ???


    "Oh really... Nyom!" Marina ask me in surprise as she bites down the fish meat.


    "Hmm~" The sound I made as I felt the savor of Marina''s soup.


    "Hmm this here is usually what we eat for supper, yesterday was an exception." Marina told me as she gives me a look at her spoon before taking another bite.


    [Delicious as always...] Eating Marina''s dinner sitting with them in this dinner table is increasingly becoming a favorite pastime of mine.


    Today Marina made us a fish fish, fish stew as I bite onto the fish chunks of the stew and chewing the brown hearty bread dipped in fish sauce is an amazing combination.


    I''ve always heard that of old people''s cooking using local ingredients are the best dishes. The raw and wholesome feel of her dishes is something that the city life I''ve lived in could never compare to.


    Anyways, I''m not gonna add food filler any longer and, "Yeah, it''s delish." I continue to talk to Marina.


    The rest of the table though is moving just fine.


    "Hehe I''m still jealous you''ve seen a¡ª!" Mary was about to say something confirmational so Itia gave her a spoon to her mouth.


    "A bug! Mary you''re seeing a bug!" Itia further covers up Mary''s slip up.


    "Marvelous..." Kumo meanwhile keeps saying for more extras as he drinks another bowl of soup. "I never knew humans could make such delicacies." He gulps down as he looks at the empty bowl. "As a servant I need to know the secrets of this dish!" He shouted as he gives out the empty bowl to...


    "Yeah yeah here you go." Leonon. As he grabs Kumo''s bowl and adds yet another one inside. "But I ain''t lettin'' you steal my wife''s recipe." He said as a warning as he gives the hot soup to Kumo.


    [What a great atmosphere.] Me and Kumo and Itia went on to our rooms and change our outfits to a more casual ware, so right now it''s like we''re truly a regular family. I look on with a smile as I see my companions enjoying their time and having fun while the smell of Marina''s dishes lingers in the air with Leonon''s laughter reverberating throughout, the childish smile of Mary and Itia fluttering in my ear, Kumo''s plates stacking up, and Marina''s quiet but elegant eating posture. [What a life...] I thought in bliss, as this is the closest to an ideal dinner as you can get.


    "Hehehe..." But there is one thing disrupting it though. "For the love of god please stop clinging to me..." It''s Gabril. "Hehe the love goddess said that I must cling to you hehe Morus-sama." The naughty angel is disturbing this atmosphere.


    My right shoulder is in Gabril''s large breast as she smothers her face onto my back as her body is floating but hanging tightly on my side. Her drool from her mouth and lower mouth is leaking on my body. [I know she''s invisible but this is still uncomfortable.] She is so uncomfortable right now that I ordered her to not be able to see Mary again as she is not old enough to let her see this sort of thing.


    Although the mucouses she''s secreting out is not real and not technically on my body but nonetheless a perverted angel clinging to me is annoying to say the least.


    But... "I''m Morus-sama''s pet for today hehe." I have been neglecting her recently, making her do task that would make her see me less, so just for today, "Ah!" I would please her by teasing her a bit.


    [Are you really that sensitive Gabril?] I look at her ecstatic face as she goes out again, but still... [That face.] Since I''m a succubus and all its turning me on slightly. [How did you become such a slut?] I ponder deeply.


    "I want to know the truth..." I mutter to myself as I thought of it.


    I don''t know what will happen to me afterwards but I look back into reality again, "Gulp! I see..." Marina finishes eating as she eats up the last fish and brings her spoon down. "I guess it''s time for you to know about it." It seems that what I said accidentally triggered a chain reaction.


    "Marina you don''t have to answer..." Leonon tries to persuade to Marina about something.


    As I look around it seems to be that everybody has about just finished their food, even Kumo finishes his five bowls of soup with even Leonon commenting, "How can you have such a physique with this much in ya?" He wonders as he grabs the bowls but still looks intently at her.


    So Marina still answers his husband''s worries. "No dear this is something Morus needs to know." She pauses. "No, has a right to know." She told straight to Leonon.


    "...There''s no stopping you huh?" Leonon gives up as he scratches his head. "Yup."


    But I am left here adazed. [I wonder what they are talking about...] I scramble for my head as I wonder what made them into that worried state as I then remember and go through what I told them what happened to me today and then... [I see!] I said that I was going to ask them about it today.


    Marina stood up as I finally realized what made them worried. "Alright everyone we''ll clean up the table now and also." She looks at Mary, "Maria dear you need to stay with Itia-chan for now okay?" She sincerely told her so.


    "Okay!" But Mary happily agrees to it as she looks excitedly at Itia. "Don''t call me -chan!" She said angrily but no one notice.


    "Morus, we need to talk later." Marina looks at me with serious and worried eyes.


    "Okay..." I agreed as well, I mean why wouldn''t I?


    ???


    "Knock knock." I made a sound as I enter Mary''s parents room.


    "We''re here." Marina answer my call as she sits idly by on the edge of her bed.


    "Yo Morus." Leonon shows up beside Marina with a long wooden box in his hand.


    That''s what the two are doing as I entered inside and close the door.


    [It somehow feels like I''m being interrogated.] After supper and cleaning up the table. Mary, Itia, and Kumo all went ahead without me to a separate room as Marina told Mary to stay with them, also for Marina''s privacy I also ordered Gabril as well to not follow me inside this room, much to her dismay. Now I enter here alone in this relatively large room with Marina and Leonon, [This feels quite awkward.] I feel like this could go into a sex scene at any moment.


    "Well then Morus sit on this chair here." Beside the two of them Marina points to a chair beside her.


    "Okay..." I follow her orders since I don''t know what to do and sat down this wooden chair and now I''m looking at Marina eye to eye.


    Though she''s the first one to break eye contact with me. "Leonon." Marina look to her husband as she open up her palms. "Here ya go." Even though Leonon struggle for a bit he bends down to give her the long wooden box holding onto his cane. "Sorry honey." She looks apologetic towards him as he smiles and backs off to the back and sat down.


    Marina looks back at me. "Alright Morus, I think you know why you''re here." She said to me as she unlocks the box.


    Even if I don''t know what the box is for I still know why I''m here. "It''s about Juno and that Krissa woman." I told her blankly.


    I remember when I was talking to Krissa and her party, it didn''t seem as though she was all that malevolent of a person. Either she''s really good at hiding her true intentions or she''s genuine, and I decided to pick the latter for now.


    Marina looks down at the box, with peering eyes and a tight lip, she quietly says, "Yes, that." And opens the box.


    I look inside and see a... "Wand?" A finely crafted and weave wand with small gems inside it and a tip made of some kind of magical metal, swirling patterns and circles around it. [That''s a nice wand.] It''s certainly better than the other wands I''ve seen bought by the two of them, one even has cracks in it!


    But still, [I wonder why she has this though?] A family heirloom? A gift? All my questions would be answered as I look at Marina again.


    Marina finally looks at me in the eye, albeit  uncomfortably so. "You see, the reason why me and Juno drifted farther and farther apart, why I despise that Krissa girl even when she''s honestly not doing anything wrong. The reason of all that is..." She pauses. "A long story."


    [What a cop out.] I immediately thoughtbefore she spokes up.


    "But I believe you need to know." Marina now looks at me with determination.


    [Yes.] It''s not a cliffhanger. "Okay then..." I arch back and look at her closer, as I begun to tune my ears.


    "You see......."


    And it is a long one.


    ???


    It''s about 20 years or so ago, before my children and even my husband, It was back during at the Adventurer''s guild.


    "It''s Marina The Aqua Strider!"


    "So cool! So young!"


    "A genius of our time!"


    I was called Marina The Aqua Strider back then. An elegant mage that has the special ability to walk on water and cast powerful water-type spells. At age 24 I was already a rank 5 mage, which is thought to be very impossible to do and only a prodigy could achieve, so they called me a prodigy back then.


    A mage that can cast quick and powerful water type and ice type spells, at a very young age no less which is why everybody wanted my attention. In hindsight I should have not showed off my skills so carelessly.


    Of course with attention came bad applebarries. "Hello Marina-chan." I could never forget that voice. It''s a man slightly older than me and wearing fancy outfits and weapons, it''s a noble adventurer.


    "My name is Jhsovenne Du Tranchant, the young heir of the Tranchant family. I have heard of your exploits so it is a pleasure to meet you." He''s a sharp young man filled with ambition, I should have rejected his advances at the time but I was still too na?ve. "Hello there." And we met.


    He is already rank 7 at the time so even back then I was suspicious. Although I am an exception but typically adventurer''s that I have never heard of reaching rank 7 is incredibly fishy. For me I have gained my rank through both talent and hard work, but this man reaching so fast without even hearing of his achievements in the bar is dubious. The only things acceptable if that man was from another branch outside the city or... A noble.


    It is a known fact that nobles typically are prioritized more and ranked up more easily than commoners have, either bribing or threatening that noble adventurer''s family would make sure that their sons would gain favorable treatment. Which thankfully doesn''t apply for more higher ranks since it''ll ruin that guild''s reputation. So the most they could bribe is for rank 7, which this young nobleman named Jhsovenne did.


    Of course we couldn''t just voice our complaints willy nilly since we''ll be in deep trouble. Only the higher rank adventurers have enough right to complain about it but I didn''t reach that point yet.


    I should have had a party with me back then so that he''ll back off, I typically work and join with many adventurer parties back then but with a perfect timing that was where I was vacant of all times. Of course with me being young and dumb back then I didn''t realized what''s happening and decided to let him join with me and a few others for a quest.


    That was the start of our many adventures together. Although I didn''t trust him much at first, which I shouldn''t have, eventually after many quests and adventurers together I finally began to trust him. Jhsovenne honestly was a pretty good swordsmen, although he was very frilly and pretentious he knows how to do a kill, which in my mind at the time I thought of him as being different from the other noble adventurers. I should have.... But it was too late at that point.


    On a certain day at a certain time that I swore to forget, Jhsovenne told me this. "Marina I love you! I wanna marry you! I love you to the very bottom of my heart!" He confessed to me, garishly in front of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I was nervous, shaking in fact, as I don''t know what to say to him. Although he was frequently adventuring and travelling with me, I never thought he will ever confessed to a commoner like me, so I very much never considered the possibility of him doing that in front of the whole guild.


    Although there was another reason too. "I''m sorry Jhsovenne but I''m in love with Leo!" And that was one thing that I never regretted back then.


    Leonon and I knew each other for as long as I can remember, since both of us were next door neighbors in the same fishing slum. Like me he was also talented but on terms of strength, with me being magic. Unlike me though he was never interested in being an adventurer, saying that they were pussies and that criminals and thugs were the real monsters to hunt. So he joined the city guards instead and was already a vice-captain in it. So for being a poor commoner he was already pretty influential.


    But it seems Jhsovenne cannot accept that. "You... You... Traitor!" He slaps me in the face. "You will understand this pain you''ve given me... You low life trash!" He threw his gloves towards me. "I will make sure you understand the authority of nobles and why you should never cross between us ever again!" And he walks away.


    On second thought, while I was crying at the strength of his slap, the pain he had given me on that day was only the very beginning.


    Next day....


    While I was walking the street it was late at night and was about to head back home after finishing my quest, my mind was still filled of what happened that day. My last regret was that I should have Leonon or my party to attend to me because. "Grab her!" I group of armed men dressing as thugs lunged at me and restrain me down.


    "How dare you disrespect the house of Tranchant!"


    One of them said, I realized what happened but, "Well well well..." I was way too late.


    "Looks like you guys caught the peasant bitch well." It''s Jhsovenne, with a more sinister look than even yesterday.


    "I''ll pay you well but first...." In his hands is a small ornate bottle, he opens the cap with a sound and grabs something inside. "I won''t let you have the blessing of dying, I want to make sure you feel my anger the same way you did to me for the rest of your puny existence." He holds that something in his fingers and slowly puts it to my face. "Here''s my parting gift to you, Ma~ri~na-chan." That something was a translucent worm-like thing and as he let''s it go.


    "AAAARRGGGHHH...!!!!!!!!"


    It was a pain that I could never describe, it''s not a physical pain like that slap, but a more fundamental and basic pain within myself. Like something was pulled out of me and has been put on a lock.


    "Now suffer without your magic Marina, now you are just like the rest of these fools. A commoner." He walks away along with his men, leaving me behind spasming on the ground.


    The next day.....


    It''s not long until someone found me and quickly brought me back home as Leonon immediately went in to check in and realized it as well.


    "My-my... Magic..." When I try to activate it only small sparks of mana comes out, I can''t control it, I can''t cast it, I can''t even feel it. "......Why... Why... Why! why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why why....!" Jhsovenne Du Tranchant put a curse on me, that day was the end of my Adventuring career.


    I remember hugging Leonon very tight that day, about what happened, I tried telling others as well but they didn''t believe me, but from that one thing was for certain. It was....


    The end of The Aqua Strider Marina.


    I always had the tendency to move on but to this day that''s the only thing I couldn''t budge myself out of.


    ???


    Back to the present. "Why? What have I done wrong to deserve such a thing dear? Why must a commoner like me have to suffer much....?" After telling that story Marina was in tears. "...You don''t need to think about that day Marina, don''t make yourself suffer through that again." Leonon moved beside her to comfort her down by hugging her.


    "B-but dear...! That man''s... That man is going to take Juno with that Krissa woman as well!" Marina shouted out loud in Leonon''s shirt.


    "..." While I was speechless.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 25 – Rolling in the Bed

    "...Why...why Leo...!" Marina is still crying about what had happened to her 20 years ago. "...Now my Juno''s gonna...." Not for herself but for her son Juno.


    Marina talks with her voice muffled. "...That Krissa woman..." Still shacking as she hugs her husband Leonon in his arms.


    "We''ll protect you Marina, you''re not fighting this alone you know?" Leonon gently rubs her wife''s head before looking at me. "Sorry about this Morus." He gives out condolences. "Marina always reverts to this state of hers whenever she talks about that man." He continues as he is now the one explaining things to me. "Especially after Juno had joined up with that man''s daughter, Krissa." He finishes explaining before hugging Marina once again.


    "...Oh really..." I could only meek out that answer.


    [What the fuck am I doing?!] There are two people in front of me hugging and one of then crying. Needless to say I am in a pretty sticky situation. [It''s not like I''m heartless.] I really do feel Marina''s situation right now, I really do, although I can''t relate I do feel her pain but... [I can''t do anything!] I don''t know how to comfort someone when they''re in a situation like this, I don''t know what to say and I''m scared that I''ll say the wrong thing and make things worst. [You''re looking at the wrong person to council too...] I do feel her pain, heck I''ve even witness things like this back on earth with my family, but it was my sisters that did all the consoling while I was at work earning our living.


    [I''m a piece of shit.] I can''t even help Marina, the one that did so much for me, to help her in this time. Less we forget that I was the one that brought up this subject in the first place and let her experience this pain again. [What should I do?!] I made Marina suffer and cry out from trauma, the usually calm and collected Marina turned into this state, [Surely there''s something that I could do.] I mean with all the power I have I can''t even help a single person? What kind of man or woman I am!


    But as a result of my sulking. "Sniff... Sniff... Sorry about that Morus..." I ended up just saying nothing this whole time and doing nothing as well. As time pass by and Marina was finally able to recollect herself.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry..." [It''s not fine at all.] I bit my lip for my own powerlessness.


    "...Now where was I..." Marina is still a wreck with all the fresh tears across her eyes, but she isn''t being hug by Leonon anymore, just being closely watched beside her. She grabs her wand. "You see... ''By the will of Silkco-sama...''" She tries to chant a spell.


    [...That''s a pretty inefficient way of casting.] Although speaking spells by mouth is still used back in Endless for singular magics, chanting long winded sentences like that has totally become obsolete.


    Although  that type of casting was the first way to cast back in the very early days of EWO, it was soon found out about the other types, just saying the spell or chanting the spells in your head. The first one became the most common form of chanting while the latter is used by me and the upper echelons of the competitive scene. [I guess this world''s standard has really gone down huh...] I thought as I look back to Marina.


    "Please let my mana flow to this body!''" Marina shouted, holding on to the wand tightly.


    [I thought she can''t do magic anymore?] I wonder as I see a slight glow within the gems, but unfortunately...


    "...Haah!" Marina started breathing irregularly and drop the wand back to the box.


    "Marina!" Of course Leonon immediately comes to the rescue and supported her back. "You shouldn''t suffer yourself like this!" He grabs her from behind and helps her breathe properly.


    "I-I''m sorry..." Marina pushed herself too far again for me. [...Why do you keep doing this to me?] First you let me stay at your place, then let me walk around the city with your daughter, I put her and danger than forgiven me, you have yourself mental trauma from remembering your horrible past, and now... [Please don''t hurt yourself for me.] She made herself get afflicted by the curse.


    [Come on me move your stupid brain!] I try to motivate myself as begin to think of ways to help her.


    "As you can see... I have been cursed." Marina, clutching her heart explains. "Apparently the worm-like thing, after searching through countless texts, is a creature that feeds and locks your mana and if you try to channel it, it will strain you." She said.


    "I see..." From what she said to me it seems to be a type of parasite. [Alright brain get working.] I said to myself.


    So Marina continues, "I tried countless ways, using my connections to other mages, the Mages Guild''s library but the most I got is from the foreign traders in the coast." She pauses. "They said it may be a type of worm found in distance lands." She finishes her talk shaken to the bone. "...So I would have to travel to those lands to find a way to break the curse..." Hugging herself as she said that before Leonon steps in.


    "...That man was fervent enough to buy an imported curse just to get his revenge..." As more and more words come out of Marina''s lips the more she''s in distraught. "...And that kind of man is the father of Krissa..." I also realized it before but even then I widen my eyes as she said that revelation.


    But she continues. "If that man were to have known of Juno, then... Then...." It seems Marina can''t utter anymore words as she begins to tear up again.


    "...Marina." With Leonon by her side as she hugs him once again.


    "...I... I don''t want it to repeat again.... Sniff..." She struggles say words. "I don''t want... History... To.. Happen to my Juno as well..." Marina hugs her husband tight again. "I have met Krissa a few times... I know that she is a nice girl at heart but I cannot accept her, I know for certain that her father would do something nefarious..." She finishes it off by not looking at me at all and hugging Leonon.


    But I also didn''t look at her, [Magic.... Worms.... Spirit...] My brain is working it''s ass off.


    Marina seems to be confused as to why I''m not saying anything as she looks back at me. "Morus? What are you¡ª" But at that moment...


    "That''s it!" I shouted my thoughts.


    ""...Eh?"" But both of them, Marina and Leonon are even more confused by my sudden voice.


    That doesn''t matter though, "I know how to break that curse!" As my brain finally worked for once.


    "Oh that''s¡ª w-w-wait?!" Marina was totally caught off guard that her grim expression changed to that of shock. "Really?!" Even Leonon joined in.


    "Yes." I told them confidently. "The cause of your curse is called a manasite." I said like I finally solve a case.


    Manasites. Parasites that feed off mana are the basic terms of them. You can find them at mana-dense but corrupted areas, like bubonic swamps or decaying jungles. They are treated as pest as they attach to individuals with high mana like mages or higher beings like angels and demons, so it is an enemy that both sides hate. Usually a single one is no threat at all since they can only absorb so much, but the real threat comes when they come in with swarms like bees and wreck havoc upon the players and surroundings.


    [But from your story Marina it seems only one was put into you.] Plus if a whole group of them was inside you won''t survive.


    I look at Marina''s shocked face as she finally speaks again. "....S-so that''s the curse!? Manasites..." She ponders quickly. "So I finally know it''s name..." She mutters, but for the first time a smile this time.


    Then looks at me again. "Since y-you know it''s name Morus.. That means you know how to get rid of it r-right??" At this point Marina is visibly shaking, but not out of fear but of excitement.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "You hear that Marina?!" Leonon couldn''t hide his excitement as well as he holds onto his wife''s hands. "...I can finally..." She begins to tear up for excitement this time.


    "...Why don''t we start now shall we?" I ask carefully since I don''t want to ruin their moment .


    "R-right now?! Really...!" Marina quickly let''s go of Leonon and sits in a formal posture flapping her skirt down.


    [You just sound like your daughter.] So that''s where her stutter came from.


    "W-what do we do now Morus?" Marina ask me with a smile on her face.


    "Well I didn''t ask you to do what you did but..." I look at the man beside her. "Leonon move away from Marina for a bit." I told him.


    "But..." He tries to resist but after seeing her wife''s cold stares Leonon capitulates.


    "Alrighty then." I sat beside her. "Tell me again where he put that bug inside you?" I ask of Marina, stating at her.


    "...Uhm," She ponders, "I think it was here?" Marina points to the left of her eye.


    "I see..." I stare at her left eye closely.


    From what I can see there''s nothing yet, so... {Mana Detection} I cast that spell, A very basic spell which let''s you detect mana in the area. So simple in fact it''s in my race abilities, but just in case.


    "Y-you... You''re looking very deeply into me..." Marina was embarrassed by my unflinching look at her face as she turns red.


    But it''s not the time for me to respond as I look closer now... "There it is." Bingo. One within her red iris is a long, grey worm thing looking like a horseradish with it''s tendrils around it


    "Wait you found it that easily?!" Marina was taken aback at my fast discovery. "Even the best mages couldn''t..." She mutter to herself.


    "...Yeah, it''s in your eyeball." I told her, "But it''ll take a bit to get that thing out." I warn her a bit.


    "I-I see..." Marina looks down a bit.


    Although I can''t let her be saddened again. "But reassure you, I can easily take that thing out." I said to her confidently. "I just need to..." I move in close, so close next to her ear as I told her a whisper.


    After telling her about something, "...Is that so." Marina looks at the curious Leonon. "Leo dear do you mind if you step out of the room for a bit?" She inform him.


    "Wait wha¡ª?" Of course Leonon is not giving up without a fight. "This is between the two of us women, so Leonon, get out." But Marina already won.


    [So the saying women rules the roost in bed is true after all...] At least in this relationship. [But I used to be a man too....] God I hope I don''t get lynched on in the afterlife.


    Shut!


    Leonon reluctantly agreed as he slumps out of the door and now... "It''s just the two of us now." Marina surprisingly is the one that said that.


    "Yeah, it seems so." Is the only thing I could respond in this awkward situation. But she doesn''t seem to mind that at all. "Alrighty then..." And lays her body to the bed.


    "Gulp, okay then." With my integrity as a man on the line I decided to move in and crawl to her resting body.


    [This is such a misunderstanding.....] I thought as I look at her down.


    What I whisper to her is that I may have to hold her down so I can get the manasite out more easily. But I did not expect is for her to get Leonon out and rest like this like I''m about to eat her.


    And I''m wearing my sleeping outfit on so it''s a lot more loose and airy so I''m totally look like I''m about to shoot a scene here with her.


    But I shook my head, [This isn''t the time for dirty thoughts Morus.] You''re saving a friend here you know, so I move on and detect the fucker in Marina''s eye.


    After inspecting it further. "This is pretty bad...." I can''t help but mutter that to myself.


    "...W-why?" Marina ask worriedly too, sweating at my words.


    "Well...." I grab onto her arm. "Tsk, it''s tendrils had spread all over your body." I furrow my brows to the seriousness of this situation.


    In the game manasites only drains your mana by sucking to the area it landed or move to a designated spot and having it shown in status. It never spreads throughout the body in a way like this. [...I guess this thing being inside her for 20 years can result into something like this...] I don''t know many players masochistic enough to intentionally have their mana drained outside of taming reasons.


    [That fucker did this to her.] I noticed it first when I looked closer and saw the root-like tendrils going down to her body. [This is horrible.] I can''t see it easily but I know it spreaded far, [She suffered like this for 20 years for a rejection.] My blood is boiling at that thought. Even though I''ve only met Marina yesterday she is without a doubt both my friend and new family now, I''m only beginning to feel Marina''s despair.


    "...W-what should I do M-Morus??" The news has certainly brought fear into her eyes.


    But, "Don''t worry." [I''ll make sure to never let you suffer like this ever again.] I decided to make this promise to her.


    Now that I had made a promise. "Marina, take off your clothes." I will now not hesitate to make drastic measures.


    "W-wait what are you saying Morus?!" Marina was of course shock by this and try to pull me away.


    "Please Marina..." I am determined. "I wanna save you." As I hold her hands that are pushing me away. "I wanna be able to give back everything you''ve done to me so far." I hold both her hands tightly into mine.


    "...." She hesitates a bit. "...Okay." But in the end Marina agreed to do it as she starts pulling away her skirt.


    [I know I look like a total deviant right now.] But if it means I would be able to help someone I care about. [I will not hesitate to do this.] That''s my determination.


    But as I get out of my thoughts and look at her again my mouth went wide. "...What a beautiful women." I mutter as I see her silky smooth legs.


    "...This is very embarrassing." Marina mumble with her arms on her face as I see her ample breast.


    I try to look up and see what''s been happening but to my surprise. "...No bra?" I blurted out, but to my surprise. "What''s a bra?" It seems that bras is not a thing in this world.


    "...The clothes I''ve pulled out are my undergarments." She said, seemingly answering my question.


    [There are outfits named bra in the game though...] How long have time passed when the concept of bras was forgotten? [Don''t judge now.] I disregard that and look back into her again, making a women wait in bed is disgraceful.


    "Alrighty then." I finally made a move. "Hyah?!" I push her down to the bed holding her shoulders as I look at her straight in the eye.


    [Alright I can see them properly now.] The reason why I needed her to pull out her clothes is because they''re blocking the way of the various tentacles of the manasite within her body, as I see. [This is bad.] It spreaded throughout her entire body, from her head down to her feet. If she wore that dress I would have never seen these tendrils.


    There''s also another reason I couldn''t deny. "...Morus, are you perhaps interested in the same sex?" She ask me as she''s also blushing, but can''t deny it though.


    So I nodded.


    [I''m still a man inside after all.] Even with a female''s body and voice my mentally is still that of me from Earth, I could not get myself horny at the various handsome men that I met today, only women. [I feel like I''m cheating myself.] Instead of me working my way to impress a women I just disguised as one, I feel pathetic. [...Sorry Leonon.] I apologize to the very bottom of my heart, but I knew he couldn''t forgive me for this.


    [I shouldn''t...] I need to do this without being a total pervert. So I decided to finally stop this and¡ª


    Smooch!


    "...What?" What was that?


    I look down and see the face of Marina being really close to me and feel her touch in my lips.


    I''m making a very dumb face right now, which made her giggle. "I''m happy that your honest with your feelings." Marina said. "Although I would never do this to anyone as my heart only belongs to Leonon," She lays down in the bed again. "I need to reward the person that is willing to do this much for me." She said with a smile.


    "..E-eh..?" I was still dumbfounded and touch my lips. [This woman...] Right now I''m on my knees standing up in which in front of me there''s a minx of a woman smiling deviously towards me showing off her full breast and wearing only a loincloth laying down only to her hips as she looks in front of me.


    Needless to say. "Fuck it." I went for the prize. [You''re the one that made me horny.] I know this is a reason only reasonable in hentai but her teasing is just begging for me to eat up


    My lust meter being at a hundred percent, I went in immediately with lust only in my mind. [Sex sex sex sex....] Is my thought process right now.


    But thankfully. "You can''t do that Morus." She stops me. "I''m still a wife and a mother you know? I can''t have you forcing yourself to me." She stops me by her arm and looks at me with a calm face.


    Instead of being rageful towards Marina, "Thank you, I don''t know what has gone to me for a second." I''m grateful instead.


    "You''re welcome." She accepted it.


    Still though, [That was weird.] That sudden need to have sex was... [I need to keep eye on that.] Strange indeed.


    "But you can touch me all you want." Marina said as a tease.


    "Alrighty then..." I start the procedure.


    I look to her left eye and grab her chin, "You''re a very domineering woman Morus..." Marina describe me that way but I''m not chatting right now as I looking carefully and the fucker moving about. [What can I do?] Since this is a manasite, it''s attracted someone with a lot of them.


    "...What about this?" I pointed a finger in front of Marina''s eye and activated my mana, to start concentrating it to a single  point. "...Oh!" I shouted out loud as I see the manasite wriggling around and pushing out to the new mana source.


    I was supposed to be happy about this since its working but... "Haaaaaah...!" She''s breathing heavily.


    I stop immediately and ask her. "What happened?!" I look at her state and the answer is obvious. [It''s strangling Marina!] Since the manasite has covered Marina''s whole body, it also has it''s tendrils to her lungs and throat as well so when I try to pull it out the rest of the tendrils moved as well. Which resulted in the movement of the tentacles in her airpipe moving.


    [This will be very difficult...] I grimly thought as I wonder how to pull the thing out without severely damaging her in the process.


    [It''s not like in the game at all.] If one of these gets you just pull them out, that isn''t an easy as an option here.


    Seeing my perplexed expression, Marina looks down and bit her lips. "That''s okay Morus..." Marina said in bitter taste. "You did your best I do¡ª" But a promise is a promise.


    Smooch!


    I kiss Marina in the cheek, since I''m not that bold yet and hug her tightly, "W-what are you doing?!" She gasp in shock as to not why I kiss her, but me... "Let''s see if this works." Prodding the back of her hips with my palm.


    "Please Morus no¡ª aahhggh?!?" Marina made a weird sound.


    While I was focused on something else, [So that''s it!]


    {Nullify!}


    The put it simply it is a spell which converts my mana to eat up the attributes of other mana leaving it to its most basic form like turning candy back into sugar, hence nullify. It is the most basic and fundamental spell for magic barriers and shields and is extremely effective for arcane-based magic.


    But right now I don''t use this spell for any sort of barriers and only castes it for its most basic use, to suck up magic.


    "...It''s working." As I look I see the tendrils going back further and further away from her hips to further up her spine, [How about this.] With my other hand, I pointed just above the aforementioned tendrils and used my finger to release my mana like I did earlier with Marina''s eye, the result is the tendrils moving even faster than before.


    I smile in delight, "Alright Marina just you¡ª" But as I look towards her to bring her this news, "Morus! Please! Noo it''s making me....!" She''s gritting her teeth as she hugs me tighter and tighter while also, "The pleasure is...hmm!"


    She''s biting into my neck.


    [This would take some time.] I thought to myself as marina wriggles some more.


    ???


    "Alright, just one more pull." I said to myself breathing roughly with sweat all over me.


    "...I don''t know what''s gotten to me Morus..." Meanwhile Marina is on the bed naked, a face full of so much red that she''s covering her face in shame.


    [Finally...] That was a lot of pain going to me. Lots of moans and screams that I even had to lock the door and use a spell to muffle the sound here so it won''t be heard outside.


    There was a lot of things I had to do. Firstly when I did that to her legs she kicked me right in the chin. Then I did her other arm and she hugged me so tight I have to pull myself out.


    Then her breast, I don''t wanna get into that one... I sucked.


    Her stomach meanwhile you can see glimpses of flabby skin on her belly indicating her age but it''s not bulging and I found it nice to touch with.


    Her hips and shoulders were fine for the most part, the most troublesome one is...


    "Please don''t touch that... Only my husband could and... It''s not young anymore." I''m not gonna sugarcoat it it''s her pussy. What I did is that I didn''t take off the loincloth and just slide my hand inside, only touched just above the actual hole. Even then after I casted my spells she was moaning and moaning, "How can you be so good?!" And when I accidentally mentioned something about hair, I quickly felt something wet and immediately pull out.


    Also I did that while Marina is hugging me tight and rolling around together in bed several times, this is actually the first time we separated since I did the procedure and many things were exchanged during our time together.


    "No matter how you look at it, it totally looks to be like we did something mischievous here." I said to her and to myself as I look at the whole area.


    "Yeah... It does." Marina said as she looks at herself. "Look at all the marks you''ve given me as well." She looks at the various areas with little holes in it.


    [Oh yeah...] I forgot to mention that when the tendrils still get out of control I had no choice but to use my fangs to bite and stabilize the thing. I even did one after I pulled out between her legs... Above her crotch.


    "But still..." Marina stretches herself. "Well i don''t feel any pain though... In fact, ah! I feel incredibly light right now." She stretch her back and heard a loud crunch as she declared that.


    "Yeah kinda like a massage." I jokingly said to her. [It''s not a massage at all.] Although I never did see her genitals I did touch everything else in her body, hug and bit her, everything. It''s sex without sex, [it''s foreplay.] A pleasure only years of practice could you master. Every man knows how to put a dick inside but not every man could make a woman want to put a dick inside.


    [Thank god for my years of being a brothel regular.] I didn''t take many serious relationships back on earth since I focused more on my family but I can''t stay a virgin for long so me and a couple of friends decided to call some girls over and the rest is history.


    "Hmm I felt like a different person during that Morus." Marina seem to have complimented me.


    "Thanks." I receive that as a compliment and thank her back.


    [...I''m horny now.] I felt good but not enough to cum, so I''m still kinda frisky and I don''t want to actually go for it for good conscience. [I might go there later.] Food for thought.


    "Let''s finish this shall we?" I said to her, as she quickly nodded.


    "Here~ you~ go~" Marina opens up her mouth and pulls up her tongue.


    From an outsider''s perspective it looks like a paizuri but for me, [There it is.] With my mana detection it perfectly makes sense.


    All of the tendrils have been pushed back so far that it''s concentrated on her tongue, and after that is only the one from her eye left.


    I explain to this to Marina before hand so she''s prepared. "...I love your expression Marina." I couldn''t help but compliment her.


    Marina smiles with her tongue out. "...Hehe honestly as much as I love my Leo very much you know how to do this sort of thing." [Of course I am.] I thought. "...And I don''t hate you for it, you''re doing this for my sake after all." She smiles but this time with her tongue inside.


    "Yeah, we should do this some more." I jokingly said to her as I go in for the final tally.


    "...You need permission next time~" Marina said in response with a wide open grin with her tongue out.


    "Haha I bet." I go along with it.


    And with that, slurp!


    The deed was done between our mouths as my hand pulls out the worm with me biting away at it''s tendrils.


    Squirt!


    [What was that?] I wonder where the water gun sound cane from but didn''t bother.


    Strangely we continued for a bit longer before the door came knocking and quickly ended the curse removal/foreplay with Marina much more satisfied than she was at the beginning.


    It took us half an hour and made the bed very messy. So we decided to keep it a personal secret to everyone.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 26 – Promise and Pleasure

    "Thank you so much Morus!" Afterwards almost like nothing had happened, she thanked me at the very bottom of her heart.


    "Is that really true dear?!" Leonon, who''s completely oblivious as to what happened, asks Marina for confirmation.


    "Although I can''t cast any sort of spells yet, I can feel my magic flowing back to me." Marina excitedly said as she looks at her hands, feeling the mana back into her.


    "That makes sense." I told her in reassurance. [It''s been 20 years since she last used her magic, so it makes perfect sense that she isn''t able to use it immediately.] Even the best people in their field would need some time to relearn their arts if they were absent from it for a long time.


    "Still though..." Marina comes closer to me as she holds on to my hand. "Thank you so much Morus... Thank you." Then proceeds to hug me by the neck.


    We are still right next to each other sitting in bed but now there''s a Leonon beside us as well. So I''m a bit worried so I look towards Leonon for confirmation but he instead gave me a thumbs up while smiling. [You''re such a nice... I mean good guy Leonon.] Nice guys don''t get good wives such as this, so I gave him a thumbs up in return as I proceed to hug her back.


    [The only reason he''s so generous like this is probably because I''m a woman.] I''m a former guy after all, so I still feel a lingering feeling of cheating for my fellow men as I get to do this to women much more easily.


    [Fuck it there''s no time for feeling pity towards them, I gotta take every opportunity I get.] Don''t you dare feel jealous if the same were to happen to you, you are going to do the same right? That''s why I despise those ''Not be a Virgin Forums'' since they are too lazy to actually do anything and if they get a girl they would be crucified even though their whole purpose is to get a girl. Fucking hypocrites.


    But forget about those people back on Earth, the most important thing right now is... "Hey Morus, since you cured me of my curse. Mind if you teach me some magic?" Marina said to me looking a bit red right now.


    "Yeah sure, but why though..." I agree to do so, but the way she''s acting and how she emphasize the word teach is a bit weird until she elaborated me to my ear. "...I know this is selfish but it felt so good Morus. I know I shouldn''t be doing this but we''re both girls right? So good that I may not let Mary come to this room for tonight." Marina continues even more feverishly red. "...My body will be your reward Morus so please... Train my mana so I can become a better mage to protect my children." She pauses. "...And my body so I could become a better woman." She finally let''s go of me and look away embarrassingly.


    "Hm? What you guys talking about?" Leonon ask as he scratches his head in confusion. He didn''t hear Marina''s whispers.


    "Of course." But I nodded at Marina''s selfish demands. [You had the courage to admit that you like pleasure and also want to protect your family... Why would I not accept it?] I always found people shaming others for liking sex as stupid, I mean what''s your business about it? They like something that makes them feel good, it''s the same as liking sweets and games in my eyes. Of course being forced is a no-no but it shouldn''t be a taboo for liking so, plus those people shaming usually have some skeletons behind them as well so they''re hypocrites.


    "...Thank you Morus, for everything. Even my selfish request." Marina tries to wipe her eye sockets but realizes she isn''t crying at all but in fact making a big smile.


    "Well you''re a good woman Marina." I happily told her. I don''t care about their lives in bed and women that admit to liking sex or ''sluts'' is my type of women back on Earth, since they''re usually fun to be around in both inside and outside the bed. And protecting your family is a no-brainer for me. [It''ll also be my chance to see how magic works.] Knowledge and pleasure in one swoop, it''s a win-win scenario for me.


    "Thank you so so much..." Marina is still thanking me.


    "Well let''s start that training tomorrow okay?" I told her smiling.


    "Yeah it''s getting kind of late you two." Leonon finally speaks up as he looks around the room. "We need to sleep soon and clean up the bed a bit, what did you two even do to make it smell like this?" The reason he''s looking around the room is actually finding where the source of that sweet and  sweaty smell is.


    ""..."" We are both silent.


    "Fufu..."


    "Hmha."


    But we couldn''t help but laugh at Lennon''s obliviousness. [But it''s better this way.] I really don''t want him finding out, since he''s a friend of mine now.


    "Eh? What? What''s so funny?" He''s still oblivious to it.


    "Haha... Dear." Marina finishes laughing and grabs the wooden box with the wand and shuts it down. "Well I guess we should be going now." She then looks at me, indicating it''s time. "Me and Leo here have a lot to do before before we sleep." She made a wink.


    "Oh... Yeah, I guess I should leave as well." Realizing what she meant I quickly and finally stood up and stretch my back as I finally felt the bones cracking from sitting and laying down this whole time.


    "...Eh, what?" Leonon still isn''t in the loop and looks at Marina for an answer, but her coy smile indicates it all. "Oh okay!" He made a big grin.


    Marina looks back to me as I was leaving the room. "Thank you for everything Morus, without you I don''t know what I''ll..." She tries to thank me once again, "Hnmm, you should try your best tomorrow onwards." I told her as I made a face with a mischievous smirk as I touch the doorknob.


    "Yeah, I''ll try my best." Marina seems satisfied as she smirks back to me and lays face down and legs swinging up, looking at me with a wink and opening a bit of her dress to let me see her cleavage. All the while the husband is at the back and edge of the bed so he can''t see what''s happening, although he''s staring intently at her ass.


    "That''s a promise." I secretly lick my lips to see Marina in a one piece dress she quickly wore after Leonon knocked, so there aren''t any coverings at all and she still has the scent of sex and sweat from earlier. "I''ll be going somewhere now." I told her.


    Feeling satisfied, I finally turned around and open the door. [Damn Marina your making me so horny right now.] It''s probably due to my succubus body but I''ve been having a much stronger sex drive than I usually do, making me want to shag something soon. [Gabril just wait...] I wanna go there immediately.


    As I wonder Gabril I have also been wondering about the others as well. [Wonder what the three of them are doing?] Itia, Kumo, and Mary are all in the same room that I was in yesterday, wondering if they are sleeping or playing together. [I trust Kumo''s judgment though.] Enough so that I can leave him alone with two young girls.


    But just as I was thinking about the three of them, opening the door all I could see is a bunch of gold in front of me. "Morus-sama!" It''s just Kumo.


    I''m shock for a second, [Kumo...?] I look as I see him unusually panicked and distressed, an abnormally from him, but I soon understand why.


    "It''s Mary she''s...!" Behind him is Itia, and behind her back is... "Couch! Cough! Mori-san..." It''s Mary being carried by Itia''s back.


    "Mary?!" I shouted in shock, as not only she is on her back, I see her in an incredibly horrible face with red all over, and not the good kind.


    "Wait Maria¡ª what?!" Marina checks out the door and when she did she also screamed out loud.


    "Maria... Seems to have caught a fever." Kumo told us the news with furrowed brows.


    """What?!"""


    Me, Marina, and Leonon all shouted. It seems I won''t be leaving anytime soon.


    ???


    "Morus please you have somewhere to go right?" Marina encourages me to leave with concern in her eyes.


    But, "I can''t just leave her like this!" I instantly rejected her offer.


    After Kumo had told us we immediately left the bed to make way for Mary as she is now on the bed with all of us surrounding her and giving treatment.


    But... "Please Morus, you have done enough." They seem to be rejecting my offer.


    [Why? I''m trying to help...] What I found concerning from asking Itia and the others is that Mary seems to have gotten sick about ten minutes ago, and that time corresponds with finally getting rid of the manasite, which means it''s... "My fault." I have gotten her sick.


    I holds onto the bed sheets tightly. [Helping someone causes another one to suffer huh...] Just as I helped Marina get rid of her curse, Mary gets sick. These things, is there no way for good things to not come with something bad? I have caused so much trouble for her family now that I even affected her.


    [I''m scu¡ª] Just as I began doubting myself more and more...


    Slap!


    Someone had brought me out of that dark cycle. "Stupid!" I look up and it''s Marina, tearing up once again. "Wha¡ª" I was about to ask her.


    Slap!


    She slaps both of my cheeks.


    "What are you doing to Morus-sama!" Kumo is furious. "Human!" Itia is mad as well.


    But, "Stop blaming yourself for everything!" Marina didn''t waver.


    "Stop that¡ª humf?!" I was gonna try to talk to her but my voice is muffled by her... [Breast.] My mouth is stuffed with the soft touch of Marina''s breast covering my face as she hugs me hard.


    Marina continues to talk to me in this captured state. "You''re so stupid Morus!" Marina calls me out, with tears and snot coming out of her completely unbefitting for her age. "Do you realized how much you''ve done for us in the time you''ve spent with us?!" I was scolded, hard.


    "You saved my little Maria, brought us food when you first came here, you promised to protect my son Juno, protected Maria again, and now you''ve lifted my curse that''s been put to me for 20 years!" Marina tells me all the achievements that I''ve done. "You did so much for us that I even consider you family now!" She admitted it, hugging me harder.


    "Marina dear..." Leonon tries to intervene. "No dear!" But he was snuff out.


    "Listen Morus..." Marina releases me from her grasp but grabs my face and made me look straight into her eyes. "Even if this is your fault and wanted to fix this..." She bit her lips. "She is still my daughter." In a moment of clarity she looks at me straight. "She is still my cute little Maria, it''s my responsibility to take care of her so it would be a disgrace for us as parents if you were the only one taking care of her." She looks at Mary. "And you''ve already did so much... Have you checked yourself right now?" Then she ask me, which allowed me to say something for once.


    "...Really?" But I was too intimidated by her.


    "Yes, look." Marina grabs a bowl of water and brings it to me, I stare down and see my reflection.


    "This... Is me?" Even I could not believe what I saw. Dark rings around my eyes and disheveled hair. Although I still look nice it is certainly not stunning.


    I look back and see her nodding, "Yes, that''s you." She continues. "You have been thinking so much for me and the others that you haven''t prioritize yourself at all." Marina explains as she opens up her arms. "So please, let me, the parents, be the one to save our little Mary this time around." She addresses her daughter with my nickname of her.


    "...Okay." I finally accepted her call and, "Group hug... Cough!" Mary, who has woken up from the noise, looks at me and Marina hugging together and opens her hand up and down wanting to join in as well.


    "Haha you couldn''t do that missy." Leonon, ever the doting father, decides to be the one to lay next to Mary and hug her little shoulder.


    "...M-me too!" Itia, who couldn''t resist anymore lunge herself at us and now it''s a three-way hug.


    "...What are you¡ª" Kumo looks at Itia with dejection before I step in, "You can hug Leonon Kumo." I told him with a smile before he furrows his brows a bit and looks away.


    I look back at the whole room, like a sunglasses I remove the darkness and the result is that the area is a lot more light than what I thought earlier. [Why was I so...] Then I remember why.


    "...Sorry everyone, Marina, I guess it was just me doing all the work back then made me put all the responsibility on myself." I gave them the honest truth.


    [That''s seems right.] I thought of what I said.


    Ever since that time my asshole of a father left us I became the only one able to provide my family with food on the table. Which meant that every shortcomings and fortunes we had all came from me doing my job, which is very heavy of a responsibility. I became the father that would come home late at night and when there''s not enough food I would blame myself heavily back then. Even as my sisters got old enough and became able to work and played EWO that mentality stuck around like a necessary evil behind my head and caused me to overwork and be unwell as I blame myself. And this scenario was very similar to an episode I had when I just bought mother some medicine and then my sister became sick.


    [So even now it hasn''t change...] Even with a whole new body in another another world my mentality is still that of a mid-30 year old Rin.


    "...I don''t know what you went through Morus but just so you know, you''re not alone anymore." Marina said to me in reassurance.


    "I will do any job that you, Mori-sama, order to us." Itia also said to me. "It is as Itia says." Kumo supported Itia''s words with a smile.


    "Haha yeah we''re family ya know!" Leonon happily said as he scratches Mary''s head.


    To which she says, "...Hehe I wanna be able to... Cough! Be helpful too..." With a meek voice but filled with the same cheerful tone as before.


    "Thank you... All." I said to all of them, [I guess I can still change in this new world as well.] I might be a whole different person both physically and mentally in the future, then I wonder what will be of ''Rin'' then now that me, Morus, finally let''s go of my feelings back on Earth. [That''s for future to decide.] I thought to myself with excitement.


    Then unexpectedly... "I will make Morus-sama feel good!" It''s Gabril.


    [Oh right!] My original objective before I opened the door.


    I stood up, "You''re right Marina, I should take a break." I told her. "But I can''t just not do anything so here..." In my spare sack I grab a bottle.


    "Oh? What''s this? It''s red." Marina looks at wonder at the bottle I placed in her arms.


    "It''s a potion." I explain. "It can help you to heal up wounds, I don''t know about sickness but it''s worth a try." I told Marina.


    "Of course I know potions! I just haven''t seen a red one like this before." Marina clarifies.


    "Really..." That''s surprising.


    But anyways, "Kumo, Itia, you two stay here okay and watch over Mary." I told the two of them.


    ""Of course."" They both agreed.


    [Alrighty then.] I turn around and look at Gabril, who nodded immediately to prepare and get moving.


    Destination, Succubus''s Nest Brothel.


    ???


    In a different place in a different time...


    "Alright Sir Soumis Fall¨®s, if you don''t give us your demis by night then we have no choice but to take... Drastic measures." I gaudy old man not too fat but not too thin, with multiple chins talks to the one on the other side of the desk.


    "...We will see about that Sir Pucki." Another man talks in response.


    It seems to be that the two of them are having a meeting or some sort.


    [So here he is...] This insect is the one that caused Morus-sama so much trouble, the slave trader Pucki.


    "Pretty brave aren''t cha? A lot more than your old man seems to be haha..." The slave trader Pucki let''s go of appearances and mocks the person on the desk. "Well I''ll be leaving now, I have some trouble finding a certain black-haired elf, you wouldn''t know where she is are you?" He lets go of his smiling face and reveals one with bloodshot eyes.


    "...I do not know." It seems that he was taken a back and responded in kind.


    "...Useless." Are his last words before slamming the door shut.


    "...Sigh." He let''s out a big sigh. "All for one elf..." He mutters as he stretches back on his chair and look up in the ceiling.


    Unfortunately for him he was unintentionally looking at me. [Another thing to add to Morus-sama''s report I guess...] I hug my wings in anticipation for the two of us to walk together tonight.


    "Hehehe...." I imagine our time together until I noticed that annoying bug coming by angel. "Crap, ruined my fun." I quickly left the ceiling.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 27 – Naughty Angel

    "So that''s what happened..." I finished listening to Gabril''s story.


    Right after we''re cleaning ourselves up and getting ready we waved our goodbyes to everybody at the Starting Point Inn and are now heading towards the Succubus Nest Brothel.


    Back to Gabril, "Yes Morus-sama." She nodded, "So we can expect some trouble coming out way soon." As she warned me about the incoming danger.


    "Is that so..." I ponder a bit. [Those slave traders...] In my modern sensibilities slavery of any kind is detestable beyond belief but it''s not even that. [They''re dirtying my friend''s name.] They are using religion as a justification for their own means, Kurumi''s name no less. I do find slavery to be disgusting but I''m not a white knight to go about and save the poor slaves, I know enough about history to know that the American-kind of slaves aren''t the only kinds out there.


    [It''ll ruin my plan to stay hidden in the shadows.] Now that I got to hear how much a noble is willing to do from hearing Marina, even if he''s the only case it won''t be unreasonable to expect similar nutjobs like him to pop up in the future if I get noticed.


    "Morus-sama?" It seems I''ve been thinking too much and have been neglecting Gabril again. "Sorry sorry just thinking if what you said." I told her the truth.


    [Morus you''re enjoying your time right now, not working.] I will return to that topic at a later time but I need to enjoy this view so I get back to reality.


    But what I find is...


    "Hey look at that beauty over there."


    "Damn..."


    "What a nice pair."


    Men in clothes looking at us with predator eyes.


    [Ugh...] I wouldn''t mind if they were girls but guys looking at me like that makes me wanna puke. They''re even not that good looking like Kumo, Leonon, and Myidari are so it''s a straight no.


    "Should I take care of them for you Morus-sama?" Gabril notices my displeasure and offers me something that''s actually quite tempting.


    But, "It''s fine." I would not cause a commotion for something so stupid. Only regular protagonist does that.


    Still though... "Hey there ladies~" One of those guys with a bad smell have the balls to try to come to us and attempt to flirt.


    "Let''s go." I pull Gabril''s hand and make one of those hurried walks that''s technically not running as I run away from these guys and the whole street as well.


    "Hehehe I''m holding Morus-sama''s hand... Hmm..." Gabril of course does things as she always does, making things perverted as they shouldn''t be.


    [Seriously how did you turn out like this?] I always wonder that line of thought everytime I''m with Gabril recently. [Well it''s not like I hate it though.] She''s always the cheerful one out of all my companions right now and is also surprisingly reliable despite her carefree attitude, plus she''s cute.


    [Let''s see what''s in store for us at the brothel.] I''m getting more and more excited by the day.


    Now I look back to the small road ending it''s path as it connects to the main road of El Ni?o.


    "It''s bright..." Is what I first said as I enter the market.


    ???


    "Hello there you young lads!" A middle aged man that was not flirting with us is instead selling us some cheese for us to eat in his vendor.


    "Thank you." I said to the jolly old man before taking two cheese on a stick for both of us.


    Right now we arrived at the very bustling market center in the city. Various shops, stalls, and vendors selling wares like usual but with bright torches and also, "See the fire breathing man of bronze!" Many street performers and other entertainment doting around unlike back in the morning.


    [I thought medieval cities were quiet and dim at night.] But that doesn''t seem to be the case here as many clanking and banging sounds are heard and the torches scattered around makes this place very lit up rivaling daylight. [Well this is fantasy after all...] I concluded my thoughts.


    I return to see Gabril, "This is delicious~!" She is enjoy the food and commented them as she took a bite.


    "Haha it puts a smile to this old man''s face to see two pretties such as you liking my wares." The humble old man complimented us in a friendly way while scratching his head in embarrassment.


    "Our pleasure." I thank the old man back for his compliments as I take a bite as well. "Hmm~" While I am eating it seems that.


    Stare~


    Many of the people passing by have stopped to see us eating and have also begun buying at this random stall we just ate from.


    Meanwhile... "Ladies! Have a bite for our goods as well!"


    "We''ll offer you an extra blurples fruit if you order two!"


    "Cooked pork for two angels coming right up!" A vendor said while not knowing that my friend here is literally one.


    The other shops and stalls seem to have noticed and begun to pamper us with their products.


    [Oh boy...] I almost wanted to hold my head down for making a scene and make a sigh but it''ll be bad for these people to see. So I just continue walking along and visiting the stalls with Gabril walking by my side.


    Why walking and not floating? I decided since it''ll be me and Gabril alone this time that I thought of making her visible to everyone but then was worried about the wings, to which she thankfully said that she can hide them up. So with me borrowing some of Marina''s clothes as a pretext, I outfitted her with Marina''s clothes behind her back and left without the them knowing of Gabril''s existence.


    But there is just one problem though, """They''re big.""" A couple of guys focused in on my angel''s breast.


    [I can''t blame them though...] I admitted defeat and agreed to the perverts. That''s why I ruined their view with me standing in front of Gabril.


    Although Marina has plenty of ''em tuckered in, it pales in comparison to Gabril''s big hooters. Since Marina''s clothes is just too tight for her and has been trying her best to cover them up but...


    "Morus-sama..." Gabril holds my arm as she hides from the stares of bystanders as even with her best efforts her big breast is still noticeable from her torso.


    "...? You''re not fine with being stared at? " I was confused for a moment. [The perverted Gabril getting embarrassed?] Ever since I have known of her lewdness I have thought that she would be fine or at least tolerate the stares of lust coming towards her.


    But she looks at me with red not for lewdness. "...I always act the way I am because they can''t see me so I can do whatever I please, but now that they see..." But in shame as Gabril scuttles to my side even further.


    Whispering next to my ear. "...I feel so... Dirty about it and...and..." She pauses. "...I don''t like being stared at other than Morus-sama." She said.


    I look blankly at her. "...Stay beside me close okay?" I told her as I hastily look around and bingo!


    "Here ye, here ye, we have imported fabrics from the reaches of¡ª" Sorry merchant lady, "Here''s a couple of silver drachas." But I need to be quick. "I want that one over there." I pointed at a purple-ish pink blank fabric.


    She quickly nodded as she saw my face and cash on hand and immediately grab the one I wanted and gave them to me, "Three drachas ma''am..." She nervously ask but I don''t have enough time for courtesy and handed over the appropriate amount and hold onto the cloth.


    "M-Morus-sama?" Gabril is confused since it happened so fast it she didn''t have enough time to say anything.


    "Here you go." I put the fabric over her head and placed it on her back and wrapped it around her neck, making it look like a poncho as I hold it with a pin.


    "W-What is this?!" Gabril exclaims aloud staring at the fabric


    It''s a simple answer, "Something to hide your breast over." I told her. "You''re embarrassed that they are looking at you like that right? Now they won''t be able to see them anymore." I explain, fixing her worries.


    [I''m such an dumbass.] Even if someone like Gabril is a big pervert, she still has feelings and thus have limitations for going too far. I''m a fool for thinking that Gabril is fine showing her body to everyone because she is a pervert, not thinking at all that she is a girl and have feelings about her body. [I wanna punch myself right now.] Even if it''s a bit hypocritical for her being embarrassed since she also stalks other people''s houses but she is my companion and I have a soft spot for her.


    I need to stop stereotyping people.


    I return from my thoughts and see an almost tearing Gabril. "...Aaah g-gift... Just for me?" She is seems so much in shock that she couldn''t speak properly.


    "Yes, just for you." It''s still coherent enough for me to understand though.


    [Ding!] I just thought of a cool line. "Because your body is only mine for the viewing." At least in my opinion it is.


    "...Thank you." For Gabril though, "Thank you so much!" It was super effective. "My body will always and forever be yours..." So effective in fact, "...Thank you for accepting this worn out, perverted body of mine." She said that outrageous thing.


    I open my eyes wide and open my mouth, "I think your body''s very beautiful." I said her true facts.


    "Really~!" Gabril shouted and our conversation continues while walking and eating around the whole marketplace at night.


    "What a cute pair~"


    "Are they sisters?"


    "Those two are really close."


    At the same time as we continue to walk the lot that''s passing by noticed our close friendship and made individual comments about us. [They aren''t hitting bullseye though.] They haven''t said anything about us having a physical relationship yet. So I tease them a bit by holding onto Gabril''s hand. [At least they aren''t flirting with us anymore.] I thought.


    Speaking of which... "...Morus-sama..." Gabril said my name this time extremely shyly and has a red face.


    "What is it? Nom." I ask just as I take a bite of the last food we bought at the market as we walk the way out of here and get to our destination.


    "Well... Well..." Gabril put her lips to my ear. "...I can''t wait anymore... I want you already, my body can''t take it anymore..." I was surprised to see her hear that.


    "Just a little mor¡ª" I try to make her hold on until I see her face.


    Red as a tomato, with lips pursing out in an ''(0)'' with her tongue visible and eyes that are almost tearing up from anticipation. Furthermore her body is in an arch and holding down her skirt like she wants to take a piss.


    I look down and scratch my hair, "...Fine..." I look around and see that we''re already out the market place and is very near to the area that I met that half-elf. "Let''s go over there okay?" I told as I look at Gabril and see her nodding her head. "...I''m sorry if I''m such a lascivious woman Morus-sama..." She finally admitted it.


    [Really how did you become such a slut?] I keep wondering as we link our arms together.


    ???


    "Hmmmmr~!" I keep wondering, [How is Gabril so good at this?!] I thought as my tongue swirls around and drink the spit under her gums.


    "Schluurpp...!" Meanwhile Gabril takes back at me as she softly bit my tongue and sucked it like a nipple, swirling her own tongue my sweet tip.


    [Naughty girl...!] I hug the ambitious girl tight and press her against the wall and assert my dominance once more.


    Right now we''re kissing, or more like eating each other''s mouths. After we entered an alleyway, one that is really close to the same area I met the half-elf and the slave trader, Gabril let her lust burst out and push forward onto me as soon as we were hidden.


    "Smooch! smooch!... Aaahhh Morus-sama''s taste~..." Gabril is so much in a daze now that we don''t even need to have sex for her to enjoy it.


    "Nuff talking more kissing." I order her, as I also began enjoying myself.


    "..Yeeeessh..." Wrapping her arms around my neck, Gabril completely falls to me and submitted her body and mouth to pleasuring me.


    "Good girl good girl." I patted Gabril head for good pleasure as she goes down and licks my neck.


    "Hehehe... I luv Morus-shama~ Hehemslurrrp!" Now Gabril is completely high in pleasure as she licks all my sweat from my body.


    "I love you too." But I can at least understand that she confessed to me.


    [In fact I love all of you.] Itia, Kumo, and the others that haven''t been summoned, I love them all. [They are my and my friend''s creations.] I spend countless hours designing each one of them, getting them, and acquiring them through quest and achievements. Those hours are now treasured memories of mine as my friend''s in the guild and game sometimes help me out with each creation, a way for me to honor their memories. [They''re my only connections in this new world from the past.] I still don''t know what happened to them but I can at least be happy that their legacy is within this world and my characters.


    [Mary and Marina too...] I will not be biased towards only my own companions. People in this world that I''ve made connections with and care about I would also care for. [I live in this world now...] I would not devote myself to solely search for them but to also live and thrive in this world and have a happy life as well. I won''t become obsessed and live a life as a ruler and conquering the world just to find them, I will take my time.


    I feel Gabril''s mouth moving faster so I get back to her. "...G-gonna cum~!!" With only one arm clinging to me, she''s now rubbing herself while still licking my neck.


    I smile at the site, "I want both of your lips now." I hold Gabril up back to my face level and gave her a very long smooch as my hand travels down her back and under her skirt, going under her panties and rubbing that wet pussy.


    "Aauuaahh~!" Immediately she came after my fingers went up against her hole and now...


    "...Delicious." I couldn''t help but lick the juices out of my fingers.


    "T-that''s¡ª" Gabril panics. "I want more..." Just after tasting that sweet thing I grab her face and drank her spit from her drooling mouth.


    [How is this so delicious?] I couldn''t believe it myself that I licked Gabril''s cum, and how her spit now tasted so yummy. [My succubus powers?] If so, then I don''t know what I''ll do.


    "Ah... Your juices and secretions are like the freshest of water and the tastiest of treats..." I told her sweet words after my mouth finished drinking and licking her liquids and she is now resting in my arms.


    "Hehehe... Thankchu.." Gabril, now resting on my arms, thank me for the pleasure. "I will devote yourself your personal toy for you to play with..." She said with her face motorboating my breast.


    "Don''t worry about that." I told her back, "Just be happy to serve me, I want you to have fun and live as well." I pat her head. [That''s a bit worrying...] I don''t want her to only be at the house and become a toilet you know, I care for my companions like I do with any people that I care about.


    "...Your touch feels so warm Morus-sama..." Gabril moves her head around feeling my palm, "It''s been so long..." She starts to tear up.


    "What''s wrong?" I pull my hand out to see her condition but... "Please don''t leave me!!!" She acted out.


    Gabril realized what she did. "Oh... I-I-I apologize!" She bows her head down to the floo¡ª "Wait don''t do that!" I order her before her forehead is dirtied by the dusty ground.


    "...I''m sorry...." Gabril slowly stood up. "That I...dare...loud my voice....towards you..." And meekly said to me.


    I scratch my head once again. "I don''t care about that." More importantly. "What''s wrong?" Although her perversion has already got me confused for a while, the way she shouted just now is extremely strange and I need to know. "You have been acting more independently than to Kumo and Itia, I like that attitude of yours and want that added to the both of them but I don''t really understand why you''re the only one acting that way." Is what I concluded.


    [I''m only realizing now but it really is strange.] From the very beginning she''s the one that called me Morus-sama first and not master. Always seems to take the initiative and have her ways of doing her orders. Her way her attitude towards me is, although still subservient to me does not hesitate to talk and chat with me, and even offering herself for sex.


    Typically Kumo and Itia asked for permission with everything, not for Gabril though who''s been from what Kumo reported working her own shift and has been stalking married couple''s bedrooms in her spare time.


    [All these things make her completely different from Kumo and Itia and probably the rest of my companions.] I really like that independent attitude she has but she''s also the most... Close to me as she is the one that asks me to make out with her. What a weird contradictory.


    "W-well..." Gabril hesitates. "Please tell me Gabril, I want to know you better." The fact that she hesitates and not a straight answer is the final nail to this case.


    I sat down and look at her straight in the eye. "What made you like this Gabril? What made you so perverted?" Ever since Itia told me, the fact that Gabril''s perversion exist is an anomaly because in her synopsis that I wrote for her she would just be your typical pure hearted angel with no hints for lewd, because she is a gift for Kurumi.


    Gabril finally stops stuttering and look down the ground. "Back for who knows how long..." Gabril gave me a short story.


    ???


    "Gabril, I order you to find Morus, now."


    Those are the final words that Kurumi, my former master, has given to me before she left.


    Kurumi-sama travelled to an unknown landscape with me and then teleported back, leaving me all alone in this unknown environment with only that task she has given me to work with.


    Furthermore....


    Crack!


    I felt something like a part of me broke and a deep despair suddenly followed. Not knowing what to do I looked at my reflection to see that Kurumi-sama''s iconography, her halo above my head has been cracked and broken.


    Which meant that... "K-Kurumi-sama..." She abandoned me.


    "KURUMI-SAMA...!!!!!!" The master that I have served my whole life for has left me, thrown away like nothing.


    Those few moments have filled me with so much despair and anguish that I know for sure that I would have turned into a vengeful demon.


    But fortunately, "...Argh! W-what''s this?!" I felt a sudden pain above my crotch like someone has written on it.


    I immediately pull out my skirt and looked at what happened. "...A heart?" It''s a heart with horns, Morus-sama''s symbol.


    When I knew who symbol that was I acted heretical, "Why is a demon''s mark on an angel like me!?" Back then I didn''t know that you were the one that created me. I just assumed you were Kurumi-sama''s enemy.


    To which then I remember what Kurumi-sama said before she left me. "...I must find that demon...." It''s the only clue I had of what to do from then on.


    I was dumb back then, "...That demon has forced Kurumi-sama to leave me! Then made me her follower! I will never serve you!" I made baseless accusations and was stupid and oblivious to the truth, so please punish me after this.


    Although back then it was assumed that Morus-sama died or disappeared, or have left somewhere, because at a certain point after you quit being the leader of the Flying Orcas you were nowhere to be seen, out of the history books.


    Still, "I will find you!" I was very determined back then, a trait that I actually liked about my past self.


    So I endlessly searched around the world with only the unconscious feeling of being near to you because of your mark above my crotch. I searched countless grasslands, forest, deserts, tundras, jungles, swamps, up in the sky, down at the sea, anywhere that my power would allow me to be.


    I have searched practically everywhere that I knew of, so many years since that search has begun and my clothes were already tattered from the countless fights I had to get through and my weapon was about to break. I would have given up by then and wander the world with no direction to go and be captured or killed.


    That was until a certain day searching through a nameless forest. "...Huh?" I felt a certain feeling in my crotch. "W-wha-why? Why does this feel so good?!" It was the first time I felt pleasure. "...N-no Gabril.... You''re an angel! Don''t.... Succumb... To.... Lust!" But I couldn''t resist. "....Mmmnaaauugghhh...?!!!!!!" And it was the greatest thing that I have ever felt, I have not regretted that day.


    "...Haaahaaa.... I did it." I was crying at the time. "I have become unpure..." What was I thinking of unpure? Pleasure is pleasure and I love it. You''re stupid old me.


    I look down at my crotch and see that Morus-sama''s mark started glowing. I look around around me and see a purple-ish pink mist around this forest, that was the moment I knew that, "I''m... Finally here..." I didn''t know at the time that I was actually smiling, that it was the moment that I have swore my loyalty.


    Tap! Tap!


    I heard a stepping sound but I was already asleep.


    The last thing I heard. "Her characters?" Is that but I fell asleep.


    When I woke up all I see is a grassland of white and a tall man wearing white, "You must be looking for Morus right?" He said to me.


    "Yes...?" And we began talking.


    He told me everything I need to know and everything I asked, he''s like an encyclopedia, he told me that he''s a god and that this is a god''s realm and all that stuff. But when he told me that I was created by Morus-sama and was a gift to Kurumi-sama.... "I''m... I''m a demon''s creation?" I was in shock at the time but have since embraced it.


    After our talk he finally walks me towards you. "Is... Is this her?" I ask, "Yes, although she looks like that it is indeed her." The two of us look at your state with awe.


    Your soul is a jumbled mess that is spread across a wide area like a mist, and in the middle is a small ball the size of an eyeball colored in purple and black.


    He explains, "This is how her soul is currently is." He pauses. "It would take for who knows how many millennia for her to completely recover." Then looks at me, "So please, as one of Morus''s creations help me recover her back into a physical state." He looks down to me offering a favor.


    With some conditions, "Of course." I accepted it.


    Before I would have been disgusted helping a demon but since you''re my creator and now my master I have an instinctive sense that I wanted to help you, so that''s what I did. I tried my best fixing back your soul and recover it, completely engrossed in my task and forgetting my sense of time, I spent for how long in that god''s realm and within your mist to recover you back that the only thing I have noticed back in the physical realm is a sharp decline of the amount of magic in the air. That didn''t matter to me though as your mana is plenty enough for me to live on.


    As I was deep within your mana and soul fixing you, my own self has also begun to change. "I can''t cast many holy type spells anymore..." I found that it''s much harder for me to cast spells from Kurumi-sama''s spell book.


    "Fuck.... I''m so horny... Haagghh..!" By being within your seductive mana that whole time I began masterbating and rubbing my wet pussy more and more, and kept wanting pleasure. But I don''t do it with that old man god though, thankfully.


    But the most important thing is... "...Morus-sama is actually friends with Kurumi-sama." At a certain point I have begun seeing glimpses Morus-sama''s memories and emotions. It''s not much but it''s enough to completely shatter my perceptions of demons and angels.


    Morus-sama isn''t cruel to her subjects, but is in fact kind to them, so in turn they loyal to Morus-sama. She value her friends deeply and care for them very much, unlike what they told us that they were mindless beings bent on destruction they were actually helping out and making structures for their citizens and improving their lives. Then finally creatures such as demons, devils, and grotesque monsters are actually have emotions like us and not creatures that only act on instinct.


    All of these revelations were like a shock to me and that''s why I began accepting who I am and indulging in my pleasures, since it''s actually not a bad thing like I thought. I became skeptical and doubted Kurumi-sama''s teachings and doctrines. Eventually ending up in my own line of thinking mixing the two sides in my head.


    If the me before sees what I have become, I would be branded a traitor of my own kind but in actuality, I was a traitor the moment I was born. I couldn''t be part of Kurumi-sama anymore for my thoughts and I couldn''t be a traitor for the demons with me being an angel, so I do not have a home to call upon.


    So when finally, I saw Morus-sama recovered and in a physical form again, I swore to myself, "I will never want to be left behind again." Even if it meant becoming the lowest caste, I can at least call a place home.


    ???


    After she told me all that.


    "Sniff... So please¡ª" I couldn''t just leave a crying Gabril all alone. "Wha¡ª?!" I immediately hug her up.


    "I have never considered you the lowest caste Gabril, and I have never considered to leave you behind. I will always be by your side." I hug her even more tighter as I told her the honest truth. "You never left me behind all this time, so why would I do the same for you?"


    [I''m so grateful to you right now Gabril...] You have spent probably thousands of years just by my side this whole time. I have never considered that, and want to punch myself for it. [So it''s me that turned you like this?]  I have been thinking why she''s like that but now that I know the truth. Thinking about it, spending thousands of years in my mama would turn you into a raging slut, so I have no right to say anything about her perversion anymore. [I will take care of your lewdness.] I decided. Since that I was the one that made her a pervert I should be the one that will do her from now on.


    When I think of the times I neglected her because I don''t know much about her, I want to... I don''t know anymore I don''t know how to make it up to her. [She spent all that time by my side without me even knowing it!] When I first came to this world it was a shock, like only a moment has passed by when I came her. But in reality it was thousands of years with me sleeping like a coma, and Gabril has been my nurse all this time. [She knows more about me than my companions!] I don''t know how much she knows about me but definitely more than Kumo and Itia does.


    [How will I be able to pay her back...?] The amount she did for me without my knowledge is tremendous, and I don''t know what should I do to be able to spend that time back with me awake this time.


    [When I think about it I am like that coma guy put into the extreme.] I have thought of that man that was put into a coma for a week when I first came here, but that was almost fetus play for me being in a coma for thousands of years.


    Still though, [Kurumi what did you do?] I think leaving her out in the wilderness is a bit rude got know?


    After deep thinking I finally let go of Gabril from my grasp and pat her head, gave her a kiss on the forehead and wipe away her tears as I hold her hands and our body touch one another. "I promise that when we go to that brothel, I will spend my money on the best girls there and we will have one raging orgy together okay?" Is what I told her, now that I know what she wants now. "And I will completely focused on you as we rub each others vagina." I will not neglect you for our fuck.


    Gabril seems to be quite happy about that, "Yes! I wanna fuck you so bad Morus-sama!"


    "Good..." I pat her head. "I like your honesty."


    Right now Gabril is my number one priority, [I will make sure I will never neglect you ever again and that you will never be alone.] Is now my promise to her. [I promise to make you the happiest naughty angel in this world!]


    We hug each other one more time and kiss, we stood up and finally ready to go to the brothel more excited than ever...


    Rustle! Rustle!


    Until we heard two noises from both sides of the alley.


    "What was that?" I ask myself, "I will check it out Morus-sama." But Gabril answered that question and run towards the sound.


    Rustle! Rustle!


    There was also another sound coming from the other side of the alley. From there, "...Aaauh...!" A scream was heard.


    [Crap!] I instinctively run towards the sound since its near and coming from the other side of the wall, when I turn around.


    "Ah!" It''s the half-elf prostitute from before and she''s...


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Anyways man this is such a large development chapter for Gabril! I wanted to make up the time of her being absent in the chapters in this one while chapter just for her! So I decided to make this travelling chapter all for her! And the more plot heavy stuff for next chapter! ^^


    But anyways what do you think of Gabril and stuff and thank you arigatou!!! ^^

 Chapter 28 – Making my Nest

    Cumming. "Aah...!" She came just as I pop my head right beside the wall and see the distance that squirt went.


    [She''s a long shot huh?] Is what I thought before she turns her face and notice my head on the side, in addition to her curly red-ish orange colored hair, the half-elf I met earlier looks pretty cute. "Yo." I said my hi.


    "Eek..?!" She immediately step back and crawled backwards at my side.


    "I can see them you know." I told her looking at the hole between her legs.


    "E-eh what?!" She quickly close it up with her legs, how unfortunate.


    But, "What are you doing here?" I need to ask this question first.


    "H-how about you?! Should I ask you the same thing!?" She tries to deflect my question by asking back.


    Unfortunately, "You are the one masturbating there in your lonesome." That tactic won''t work on me.


    "So lemme ask again, what are you doing?" I finally pull out and reveal the rest of my body.


    "Eh!... Well you see..." She finally starts talking. "Uhm... When I was going my way back to the Nest I noticed smooching sounds and turned around to see..." She pauses grabbing her cheeks. "...Two beautiful ladies making out in the alley." She looks at me. "At first I was going to not bother but when I realized it''s you the one that saved me... I got intrigued." She starts masterbating again.


    "I see..." I said to her. [So it''s my fault huh.]  I concluded as I made another one horny.


    "I watched it from here and when it continued on and on... I started to feel good and... Ah~!" She came again in front of me. "I just got horny you see?" She ended her explaination.


    ...While holding up her cum-covered hand in front of me.


    Gulp! [Normally I would get weirded out by this but...] It''s a girl and she became horny because of me again, [I need to help her out, plus...] I lick my lips. [Those looks so yummy to me.] The scent is quivering on my nose.


    "So that''s why.... Wait!? What?!" She was only showing her cum to make a point, she didn''t ever thought I was going too...


    Lick it, "Slurp! Scchluurp...!" I swallow her fingers inside my mouth, sucking at the tips of her pinky and thump while licking the spots in between the fingers. "...Ah! Delicious!" I said something that Earth me would be shocked to hear.


    [...I can''t believe it! Why is it so delicious!?] Although I obviously did cunnilingus in my adventures I never thought of it to be delicious. But now, [How can my taste buds change so much?] Just like Gabril earlier, I loved every second of licking her cum.


    Unlike Gabril''s sweet and creamy milk her cum is salty and tingly in my tongue like a broth. [Am I already changing as a person?] My Earth thoughts is telling me to stop but my current body and mind are overpowering it as I want want more, more cum to drink, lick, and swallow in my mouth. It''s so delicious that it''s still popping in my tongue.


    "..." I look back at her and she''s silent. [Crap did I already creep her out?!] My heart stops for a moment until she did a certain action.


    "Hmmm..." She''s licking the same hand I licked from, she''s licking my saliva.


    "Even your spit is yummy..." She told me as she finishes her mouth.


    "You aren''t creep out by me?" I couldn''t help but ask as I see her have such a pleasant expression.


    "...The way you moved your tongue against my fingers is so sexy I can''t help but leak out." She told me. "When I smelled the scent of your spit I just instinctively licked it... heheh." She scratches her head as she stood up and look at me.


    "As an escort and a prostitute you gotta take enjoyment in this field somehow, and freaky girls like you is exactly what I like." She made a smile and a wink towards me.


    "Alright." Now that turned me on and so gave her a kiss. "Mind if you take me to your Succubus Nest hun?" It seems that my smooth talking from Earth has been activated.


    She made a coy smile. "You''re pretty on the point aren''t cha?" She told me while grinning.


    "Well I do but I compensate for that in bed." I answer her question.


    She made a wider grin. "Well just follow me to the Nest babe." It seems her talk has begun as well as she holds my hand.


    But something has been bothering me. "...We haven''t introduced ourselves." I said to her with closed anime eyes.


    [Not saying our names first is unforgivable!] I lived near a red-light district so I got to know all the various escorts, call girls, strippers, and prostitutes there. I''m even friends with them and in turn they give me some extra service in return. [So I will do the same here!] Those types of girls are always fun to be around with due to them being typically more carefree and laid back after we did our business. So this girl will be the first one of them I friended with.


    "Oh yeah!" She bows her head and quickly looks back at me. "Well my name''s Polovina, I''m well known as the ''Half-Curled Throat'' how about you sweetie?" She, Polovina looks at me seductively while curling her curly hair.


    [Well I can''t really use my titles.] Lust and creeping demon and the others aren''t really titles that could give you a good impression.


    So I used my most well-known title "I''m Morus Sibylissa, the ''Black Witch.''" Plus my name.


    "You have a family name...?" Polovina asks, but also, "...Black Witch huh..." She whispers to herself.


    "Yeah..." I answer her question. [What is it?] I wonder.


    But it seems that can''t be answered right now, "Well let''s go then!" Polovina holds my hand and starts to drags me along. "Where is that woman earlier?" She asks. "I''d like a taste of her too." She wonders off but her question made me think.


    [Yeah where is she?] I wonder as I look back behind me and with an almost too perfect timing, "Morus-sama!" Gabril came out of the corner exhausted.


    "Wh¡ª" Before I can even ask her what happened. "Armed men are attacking Succubus Nest!" She dropped that bombshell.


    Before even I can speak. "Whaat?!?!" Polovina shouted before me.


    "Let''s go!" In a panic sblhe drops her talk and goes out running.


    ""W-wait!"" We were both surprised by her run so we also did the same tailing Polovina to our destination.


    ???


    Inside the Succubus Nest. "Is that true?!" A mature looking woman with extra large breast shouts in surprise as she holds both Polovina''s shoulders.


    "Yes mama!" Apparently this woman is her mother.


    In the middle of what seems to be a large waiting area, with Polovina at our side we managed to pass through two large guards similar to a bouncer and entered inside. The inside of the Succubus Nest is very colorful, with drapes of colored fabrics displayed around the whole room and all tables covered with red tablecloths and most impressively an elaborate carpet similar to an Indian rug. In fact Polovina even said to take out our shoes since the carpet was bought from a foreign merchant company. And the first one we saw is apparently Polovina''s mother.


    [Are all the mothers here hot?] First Marina and now her? Does magic make the best face cream or what. First off she has a brown-ish red hair with curly hair like her daughter Polovina but longer, she''s much taller than her and slightly taller than me. Her breast are as big if not more so than Gabril''s and overall has a very voluptuous figure with a slightly droopy skin. And of course she has pointed ears of an elf, but this time much longer than her daughter''s.


    If Marina is a young and cute looking mother than this woman is the embodiment of a mature and experienced bombshell that encapsulates the word ''milf.'' A woman that ages like fine wine and doesn''t affect her beauty in the slightest. Kakyoin approves.


    [Imagine this woman being on earth.] She would be an instant celebrity and model putting the young teenagers and adults to shame and being the subject of envy to come. [But here she''s just a prostitute...] That thought shivers my back as to what the standards of beauty are in this world.


    "Polnyya I already reported it to him!" From behind the door is another prostitute, this time with small breast and slightly shorter than me. Short hair with two extremely short, almost spiky, grey twintails at the back and light brown-ish skin. She looks to be at the same age range as Polovina is, but also...


    "Rudas be careful there''s¡ª" The milf with I now know is named Polynna warns the brown Rudas about, "I can see you know¡ª eh?" The fact that she''s blind. As you can see from her clouded grey eyes.


    "Rudas!" Polnyya tries to reach for the falling Rudas before, "I''m back~ oh?" A very tall woman grabs her.


    "Visoko! Great timing!" Polnyya sighs in relief.


    [She''s...] Tall, extremely tall, even taller than Polnyya even. This woman named Visoko is tall and slim, with pale white skin and long, straight black hair as opposed to my more flowy hair.


    "Oh dear, Rudas I told you to be careful with wedges you know?" She pulls her up to which, "Shut up Visoko! Don''t treat me like a child!" She bites back.


    "Then a little sister then." To which Visoko is not fazed at all as she rubs her hair. "Grr¡ª!" Which made Rudas even more angry.


    "What an interesting bunch..." Finally Gabril chimes in after being quiet for a while and made a soft smile looking at the whole room


    "Yeah..." I told her but my mind trailed off again. [What a contrast.] Two women that are almost the polar opposites to each other getting along. It made me smile.


    "Fufu..." After their banter with Rudas finally over and she crosses her arms with a Hmph! Visoko finally gets back into business. "Anyways, I just finished with a client so I don''t know what y''all doing and also..." She looks at me. "Who''re they? New recruits?" And inspects the two of us with squinted eyes.


    "W-well you see..." Polovina finally spoke after not speaking much after we got here and explained things to her.


    ...After Polovina finishes her explanation, "Slam! ...Those bastards!" Rudas slam the table with a wooden cup in a fit of rage.


    Right now we''re sitting together in a long couch-like seat, but it''s more like a decorated bench with an armchair with minimal cushioning on the ass and back.


    Me, Gabril, and the prostitutes are talking about them, "Those Kurumist scum thinking they can wobble their limp dicks around in this city like they own the place!" Rudas continues to rant about them.


    While I, "I had a few women clienteles in the past and a couple of madames I was performing an erotic dance to, but I never had anyone as enthusiastic as you Ah~!" Visoko said to my left.


    "You are really passionate and love the female body huh... Yes! Right there!" Polnyya said to my right.


    "Of course, I am in love with the concept of prostitutes." I admitted my fetish in front of their faces as I enter my finger inside and rub their clits on both of them.


    Right now I am hugging  both of the women in my arms and opening their slits, as they give me sporadic kisses.


    "Are you sure about that?" Visoko made a bewitching smile as her head looks down on me. "A rich girl like you loving us? Oh please, you just pity us since we need to sell ourselves to earn a living." She grabs my chin and made me look into her eyes to intimidate me.


    "Visoko, you shouldn''t¡ª" Polnyya tries to stop her but, "Smooch!" I already made my move.


    I gave her a deep and tongue kissing. "Hmmnm... Ah!" And finally pull out. "First off..." I roll my arms on Visoko''s shoulders. "Yes, I am ignorant of your plight and I could never relate myself to it, but that doesn''t mean I don''t understand." I look at her in the end this time. "I always try and talk and converse to the girls I have been with, chat and joke with them, and giving them the pleasure first before my own. Sometimes they even tell me that they''re embarrassed that they were the ones enjoying it rather than me, because I want to give the best experience I can give." I pause for a moment to refresh my saliva.


    "Because I do know that it''s not the best lifestyle someone could have, so I made it a personal goal to befriend them and not think of them as only people I could fuck with but rather be friends with. As a result I made many friends with them and given me... Private services and such but also hang out with them." I pause again to have me and Visoko''s forehead touch. "Of course I abhor the people that are forcing girls to work in this field but generally if is isn''t forced I do admire them and think they are the best kind of women out there." I said to her with a smile.


    ""..."" Every was silent for a moment except, ""Smooch! Smooch!"" Polovina and Gabril who are making out in the corner of the couch. The two most horny women here eating each other, prefect.


    "...I only meant to say that as a test you know?" Finally Visoko said something. "As a way to see if you are genuine or not and not some spoiled brat, I guess you passed it with flying colors." Then we two women shared a kiss.


    I glance over the side and see the giggling Polnyya. "You know, what you said just now made me really happy." She looks at her fellow prostitutes. "Some like me and my daughter were born into this world, Rudas was a child across the seas and was abandoned here because of her blindness, and Visoko was a slave that was captured in the far north country of Suss Frosk, and somehow ended up here. I memorized them all." She looks down holding her knuckles


    To which Polnyya looks back at me. "Even if we have our different origins we somehow ended up here and created our own friendships and families that we could have. Many just calls us off as having a working relationship but we eat and sleep and bathe together, so I think we''re a family." She then holds my arms. "So to see you value that so highly makes me feel really happy, like our time spent together was confirmed to be of worth." She then kisses my arms.


    "You''re welcome..." Is the only thing I could say. [You''re this brothel''s mother figure huh...] I thought to myself.


    Then Polnyya finally steps back. "Well, I guess we can agree on that orgy you want now." She smiles both on her mouth and lower mouth as she opens it up and see a drooling mess.


    But, "If you love us so much why can''t you join us then?" Rudas ask that question.


    "...Well I''m only really interested in pussies so I haven''t had a di¡ª" Although Rudas didn''t mean anything about it, I think all of us realize by now that.


    """You''re a virgin?!?"""


    That.


    [A virgin succubus, now where have I heard that before...] Take a guess.


    But before anything could escalate..


    "Alright everyone, sorry if I''m late I''m here now so you may resume back to your....work?" It came at a wrong time.


    "Soumis-sama!"


    "It''s you!"


    "Why now of all times?!"


    The girls all gave different reactions, but this person gave a blank face. "You must be Morus the black haired elf right?" A person I never met before knew me.


    [Who is this person?] I wonder.


    "Alright then, come with me." It said opening the door.


    "Okay." And I follow.


    ???


    "I see..." He, who I realized is a he by him telling to me, is looking down at the desk.


    After following him we arrived at his office, a gilt-edged looking area with many jewelries and gold but is in a black color scheme, so it doesn''t look to be as florid as it should be.


    But... [You don''t look the part at all.] This room is perfect for a tall or plump old businessmen. But he, with his long light pink hair color reaching below the shoulders, which is braided no less and has a ribbon on the at the stem and end for god''s sake. While also having large rounded neon pink eyes with a smile nose and supple lips. And an outfit that could only be described as loose and doesn''t fit for him, being way too large for his slim build, by which thankfully he seems tall enough reaching at the height of my nose.


    [So no matter how you look at it he¡ª] But it seems that, "I don''t look the part huh?" This Soumis fellow is pretty good at what I''m thinking.


    "...Yeah, gotta admit it you don''t look to be the a male and an adult at all let alone be the owner of this brothel." I said it. With this brothel''s size and staff you wouldn''t think of it being the work of a kid that''s still a teenager.


    Soumis sighs heavily, "Well, the truth is that I wasn''t supposed to be the first place." He sighs again and put his elbows down the table. "Sit there, ''cause I gotta you a very long but short story." He sighs again.


    [I''m already sitting though.] I don''t know what he''s talking about so I fixed my sitting posture.


    "You see, about a few months ago my father passed away." Soumis said.


    [Well that was straight to the point.] I thought but continue to listen.


    "And also my older brother, which was supposed to inherent this brothel." He pauses.


    [The typical inheritance story.] I think I know where did is going.


    "So now, as the only male in my family I inherited this brothel."


    [Yup, it''s the¡ª] But he continues.


    "I also think it''s Pucki the one that killed them." By the mention of that name I became tense. "I knew it for a while now when some of the men caught are affiliated to him and also his coy attitude towards me when he visits this brothel. He last visited this brothel earlier and threatened me to release my staff once again. Although I never wanted to own this brothel and make things easier for me, the prostitutes here I have known for since I was born, so I can''t just let them go. They''re like family to me." He said with a slight tremble in his hands. "...Although I don''t know if the same applies to me." He laughs it off but I didn''t bother listening.


    [...Alright you''re added to the list I would help.] A person who doesn''t want to do his work but does it anyway for the sake of people important to him is an obvious win.


    So... "Those guys coming here are probably¡ª what are you doing?!" Soumis was gonna continue his story until I gave him my first kiss from a boy.


    [You look like a girl anyway so it''s fine.] I justify myself.


    "W-what did you do that for?!" Soumis said as he attempts to try and rub the kiss away.


    I immediately go next to his ear and whisper to him, "Don''t worry, I have a plan." And lay out some of the plan I thought of...


    After I finish explaining the plan, "Here''s the magic." I show him a black fire, just for measure.


    "...I guess my last doubts have been burn asunder." Soumis sighs down, "...If you manage to pull that off then I would make you a top person in this brothel and have you always be in front of the reservations." He said to me like a reward.


    I know this talk, "How about if I invest in this brothel?" I also give him an offer.


    He smiles even wider. "The people that invested in this business are my father''s friends, when he and my brother got murdered in the alley they drew all of their funds out and only gave me pity drachas in their pull. So I''ve been needing some new people lately, so it''s a deal." Soumis gave his hand out for me.


    And we both shake our hands and made put the plans to action.


    ???


    "Alright guys the plan is simple, kill the two buff dudes on front and kidnap that kid of a procurer and along with the demisluts inside, the human sluts you can fuck while you not touch the demisluts holes okay?" I, as the one in charge of this rag of hoodlums, gave simple orders so their dumb heads would understand.


    "Yeah!"


    "Let''s fuck, fuck, fuck!"


    "We can''t fuck an elf slut?!"


    It seems they understand my orders. [Why does Pucki-sama have to let me be the one to do this god forsaken mission?] As one of his personal guards I should not be involve in such low-hanging duties such as this.


    [But still it is pretty bold of him to do this.] Although we have harassed these properties to give up their demis. Some of them, like the Nest, have been stubborn and are still resisting even though the last owner has been killed by us. So we decided to teach these whores a lesson for not taking us seriously.


    [Well maybe I can get higher in the ladder for this.] I motivated myself as I grab my blade and look at my handsome expression. "Haha remember this face you demisluts!" I got excited as I see their faces of dread.


    But... "Sir! Sir!" A low rat interrupts my moment. "Speak scum or you''ll¡ª" He finally speaks his goddamn word.


    "The entrance! We looked through the window and there''s no-one inside!"


    "What?!" I push the sewer rat aside.


    "Let''s go!" I raise up my sword and from the side of the building we quickly move.


    [If the guy''s lying no biggie I''ll kill him first and we''ll just rush in, so nothing''s lost from this.] Of course I won''t just blindly dash in but if this guy''s word is true then they must have run away. [The demisluts can''t run away!] We have staked out this area for a while now so we''ll know who''s outside, and even if some of them are not in they won''t be able to survive without their whorehouse burned down.


    "It''s perfect!" With me on the front I made it to the entrance.


    "Men let''s have a feast for tonight! A high class brothel with high class sluts for you lower thugs to have a buffet!" I said for the rats to get excited for once to let the be more efficient with the rape to come.


    ""Yeah!!""


    ""Let''s fuck!""


    "I wanna taste elf pussy!"


    I laugh out loud. "Haha! Then..." I made my kick up and.... Bam! "Enjoy!" We enter inside.


    And what we see is... "Welcome gentlemen." A seductive black haired elf women only wearing drapes on her and laying on the floor is making hand signals saying to us to come in.


    "Welcome!"


    "Hello there~"


    "We''ve been waiting for you..."


    "What an appetizing bunch~!"


    In fact several women are on the floor inviting us in. Some kissing each other and licking their pussies and pointing their asses towards us with the black haired elf in the middle being the leader of this debaucherous group.


    "...W-what?" Our momentum stops because they are the one waiting for us and not the other way around. [How did they...] But my mind right now is only thinking of...


    "Hot elf bitches!"


    "Hell yeah!"


    "Fuck my dick!"


    [Sex sex sex sex sex sex sex sex sex sex sex sex sex sex sex!] Only that.


    I try to resist the urge. "...A-alright guys just cap¡ª" But it''s all in vain if my group doesn''t resist.


    "Fuuuccckkk....!!!! I can''t wait anymore!" The first guy falls as he gets naked and lunge at the first girl.


    "Hey me too!"


    "Don''t you get started without me!"


    The second and third guy falls.


    Then the third, the fourth, the fifth, sixth, so on and so forth until...


    "Why don''t you come come with the rest of us..." The words of the black elf are like the voice of a succubus itself. As I''m the only one still standing.


    [W-what is this place?!] This place is called the Succubus Nest right? What a fitting name.


    I try my hardest of urges to stop going down to the rat''s level, to not fall and falter and go back and turn around. [You need to report this!] Go back around and tell Pucki-sama to never mess with this place ever again!


    But... "Please don''t leave." The black elf crawls towards me. "S-stay away!" I look back and see the moans of my men and the women in the background, as this place is getting more and more like it''s covered in purple hazy mist, with a lone naked women crawling towards me.


    But... [My legs!] My body doesn''t want to move, even though my mind wants to it doesn''t listen anymore, like somebody has taken over it.


    Also... "Fufu let that cock of yours be freed from these things." I''m leaking out pre-cum. I am so horny right now I''m cumming from nothing.


    She pulls out my pants and reveals my towering cock. "Hmm~ pretty big." And starts to stroke it.


    "Haha... Like that!" [Wait what am I saying?!] I quickly shut my mouth.


    "Of course it''s so big mister~" She strokes it harder as her voice rings around my ears, slowly diluting it of any sound but her voice.


    "...Haha please... Don''t.." It''s my final resistance, as a man like me starts to cry.


    "Don''t cry mister, here..." The black elf starts standing up to my face.


    As she draws closer, I noticed something, [Is this that elf?!] The one that Pucki-sama has been obsessed with and somehow managed to kill the merchant street thugs? At first I just wrote it off as Pucki-sama wanting to add to his collection and the latter I never believed in and thought that the fucker guard captain''s forces annihilated them but now...


    "M-monster...!" This women that could bewitch and kill men in an instant, before I would laugh but now I could believe it.


    [P-Pucki-sama! This woman is dangerous, don''t ever oppose this dem¡ª] I try my best to convey these thoughts to him someway somehow but...


    Smooch!~!?


    The soft touch of her lips, her slippery tongue swirling inside my dry mouth reinvigorating it, and most of all her deliciously rich and sweet saliva that I can''t live without it anymore.


    [What was I talking about again?] I already forgot.


    "Well sweetie, that was delicious." The woman... No mistress pushes me back. "Let''s go to a more private room shall we?" Mistress told me as she licks my neck.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I answer excitedly for her, as she is my mistress.


    "Alright then, hey everyone!" All of them, men and women, all stop and look at her. "Let''s go to heaven okay!" Mistress shouted. [I wanna go to heaven too...] I thought as I follow her now.


    """Of course!""" They all unanimously shouted.


    "Let''s go!" And she runs away naked pass through me and to the door of light we go.


    [Me, my men and our women, shall live in bliss.] In the, as I follow my mistress to the sunset of paradise.


    ???


    All of us peek out of the door, "...Are they gone?" I ask myself, but the answer is self-explanatory.


    An empty room with a slightly broken entrance door wide open.


    "Seems that way." Gabril answered my question even though she doesn''t need to.


    "Alrighty then, it''s safe now everyone." I came out and told everybody else hiding in the door to get out as they come out one-by-one.


    "Ew! They came on the carpet!" Rudas said.


    "Hahahaha those bastards have paid the price!" Polovina said.


    "...I would have liked that guy''s dick..." Visoko confusingly said.


    "...My door." Soumis is the last man to come out with the two buff bodyguards by his side.


    "Whew! Glad it worked..." I take a sigh of relief for the plan that worked so perfectly.


    The plan I told to Soumis earlier is that I use a special illusion and corruption spell to ruin their plan. But some of it is a lie since that spell is not a spell at all but an ability in my succubus eyes.


    Of course I just thought of regular ways to kill them of course and even think it''s easier but...


    "Where did you make them go Morus?" Polnyya ask me with curiously.


    "To the garrison." To make them into complete fools.


    [What a nefarious plan I''ve thought with.] I giggle to myself.


    To use illusion magic to create a perfect replica of the women here and use the spell, {Soulmate!} To temporarily control a replica of myself to tempt that guy into submission. With the finishing touches being my lust-infused mana being spread into the room to make them fall faster and finally ordering those illusion replicas to head to the city garrison.


    So now the result should be a group of crazed naked men with hard dicks raging around through the streets of El Ni?o shouting their desire to fuck demis and hopefully having that Pucki being mention by one of their ramblings and about to head to the garrison to get arrested.


    "What an evil plan." Polnyya makes devil-looking smile.


    "It''s not evil if it is to protect your loved ones." I said it to her and made sure everyone hears it. [In fact they will go to hell instead.] Heaven''s boring anyways.


    ???


    This night will forever be known as the ''Night of the Naked Men.''


    A group of naked men was seen running through the busy streets of the market shouting depraved words. They were unusually fast so the guards couldn''t catch up to them but fortunately they ended up at the city garrison for an unknown reason and proceeded to try  to copulate with the guards inside to which were immediately apprehended and were declared insane.


    In the aftermath one of the men mentions the name of Pucki, a well known slave trader but the Pucki himself denied of any involvement with the incident. But there is clearly evidence that the man is part of Pucki''s company so there will always be debate on this topic.


    But the whole case is what many people points to as the start of the many strange events that happened in this city.


    ???


    "Hey..." Just as I wave goodbye to the girls to prepare themselves. "What is it?" I felt a somebody grabbing the fabric of my shirt.


    "I...have a favor to ask." It''s Soumis.


    "Okay then..." And I  listen to what h''s so nervous about.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    But first off, the biggest news for me today. This will be the last day of summer for me and SCHOOL! dun dun duunnn! Will be beginning tomorrow as I write this so yeah, expect things to be slower, and there will most definitely be a two day of me which I''m sad about due to certain events I''m the school but yeah, I hope you understand.


    And secondly the sex scene will be tomorrow! XD


    Thirdly I apologize if some of the dialogue seems a bit too preachy, trust it was more so in the draft so yeah xD


    So ye, see ya guys and gals next chapter! ;)

 Chapter 29 – I’m a Slut, so What?

    I am looking for someone. "Ah Soumis! There you are!" There he is, "T-this is so embarrassing...!" He hides in the corner with a blanket on himself.


    "You said it don''t chu? That you wanted to change your situation with them?" I peek through the blanket.


    "I-I know that but... D-do you really think this would work?" Soumis ask while covering his face back in the blanket.


    "Of course it would!" I said to him to lift himself up. "Besides you already look pretty...." Let''s go back in time a bit.


    ???


    "...Cute." I said to him as I was putting down the table right in the spot it was before.


    "Cute?!" Soumis lifts up one chair but is even having trouble carrying it. "But this is father''s... How can it be cute?!" He ask putting down the chair in the wrong spot.


    [It may work on your dad but for you...] It''s just like borrowing your father''s watch, you look like a jackass. In this case looking like a woman.


    "Remember what you said you wanted from me Soumis?" We even started talking casually by now.


    "I know I know, I asked you to tell me how to get along with the girls better right?" Soumis said it blandly like reading from a paper.


    "Good." I''m actually impressed. [Poor Soumis.] I can understand your situation.


    Soumis had said since becoming the owner of the brothel, not many of the prostitutes don''t like him as much. "My father''s really strict with the girls but he would almost never abused any of them, which he said would raise up their quality." Is the gist of it.


    "I see..." Because of Soumis becoming my sort of ally now, I like him and the girls to get along. So I decided to accept his request.


    Some of these girls, like Rudas and Visoko for instance, were owned by multiple owners before they reach this brothel, and they had not been treated kindly by those previous owners. The only girls he get along with just fine are Polnyya and Polovina, who are called a family, because they work for the same brothel for multiple generations.


    But aside from those, somehow Soumis admitted that he''s hasn''t interacted and talked much with the girls at all and they are blaming for the recent decline in customers on him.


    So...  [How can I improve Soumis''s standing...] Right now me and Soumis are the only ones in the waiting room, since I told the girls that they can go on without me and prepare themselves for the....fun later. Also Soumis has closed the brothel for today so I have the whole place for tonight.


    But there isn''t much time left as I place down the final chair and the girls are probably finished by now. [Alright Morus think!] This is the only chance I can get for mending their relationship since I''ll be doing a lot tomorrow, so think!


    I look at the sweaty Soumis who just placed the last pottery down. [The only good thing about him is...] I look at him as he pulls down the ribbons and braids on his hair letting me see it all long and flowy.


    Ding!


    "That''s it!" Another eureka moment.


    "...What is it?" His large eyes looks at me with confusion. [That look is perfect!] I made a beaming smile.


    "Alright, here''s what you need to do...." And I lay out the plan, Operation Confusion.


    ???


    "I told you it''s embarrassing!" Soumis still doesn''t want to go inside.


    "Sigh, what do I do with you..." I wonder as I scratch my head and look down in frustration.


    After having Soumis start a new beginning it seems that his embarrassment is still biting him up. [Alright Morus what do you do...] Right, first off his look. Yes it is indeed embarrassing and so is the girls inside would be as well, so...


    "Damn it''s sweaty in here... Oh..." I think I know what it is.


    "Hey Soumis~!" I open up the whole blanket and see him in full view. [Yup, it''s worth it.] I thought.


    "I told you I dont¡ª why the hell are you naked!?" Soumis immediately shouted out loud by my birthday suit.


    "We''re even now right?" With my completely naked body, there is no way that he can say he''s more embarrassed.


    "B-b-but...!" It seems that he''s still doesn''t want to go.


    [Alrighty then.] I want to knuckle my hands right now. I went commando just for you, you know?


    So I go next to his ear, "If you don''t do it now you won''t be able to make amends with the girls ever again." I threatened him, but also... "I''ll give you my virginity if you join up with me." I made him the ultimate reward.


    [I''m already guessing the amount of people saying that I should value that as a woman.] Bullshit, I''m a succubus for devil''s sake. Plus I already got rid of my male virginity a long time ago so I don''t think being a virgin again sounds that anyway.


    "...Fine." Finally, after much pushing he agreed to do it.


    Just as I was about to check at the door though, "What''s that?" It''s a statue of a woman with one horn on her head.


    Thankfully though, "Oh her? It''s our Goddess Boblustia, the God of Lust and patron saint of prostitutes. You don''t know her?" Soumis is here to help.


    "Oh really..." I said to him as I look a the statue. [Weird, I don''t know anyone with that name.] I thought.


    ???


    As I enter my naked body to the room. "Hey every¡ª wow!" I was about to introduce myself as I enter inside but...


    """Welcome to the succubus nest!""" They have already beaten me to it.


    [Pussies...] Pussies everywhere.


    Pussy on the floor, pussy on the sheets, pussy on the table, even pussy in air, pussy pussy pussy... Everywhere. But that''s not all, they''re all perfectly dripping right now, no faking it here so we''re all horny right now.


    I lick my lips in delight, "I love the setting girls." I told them as I release my mana.


    "Hehe muah! We slutty whores always knows how to please our client~" One horny prostitute said.


    Right now the theme of this room is a depraved throne room with many colored drapes of purple, pink, and black wrapped around on the ceiling reaching the ground along with poles to which the girls are already dancing on. The ground is the bed itself covered in many different pillows and cushions placed all over like a ball pit, with the floor being a decorated carpet like the one in the earlier. Finally there is one large pillow in the middle looking similar to a bean bag, my throne if you will.


    "...We''re all waiting for you Morus...hmmn~ ah!" Polnyya comes up to me to say her hello.... While having two girls at both ends. ""Hello!"" They are being assisted by Polnyya right now.


    "Don''t mind about these Morus I''m the one that always trains these juniors." She winks at me before looking back at the whore she''s poking and... "Get deeper! Turn to the master!" Pushing the dildo all the way down the base. "Hiii~! Yes!" She turns her body away from Polnyya towards me and opened her tongue and began fingering inside.


    Of course, "Give me that tongue." I make out with her through the tongue. But her fingering also had another purpose. [Juice?!] A juice that''s similar in taste to strawberry gush out of her throat and into my mouth, literally barfing it into me.


    I was surprised at first but didn''t mind it at all afterwards and drank it down without a single drop down. I finish gulping the juice as I pull out of the girl''s mouth and look at Polnyya with squinted eyes.


    It seems she already knew what those eyes meant. "Don''t worry Morus, she desired this, right my slutty child?" Polnyya ask the juice girl. "Hehe of course... Please fuck me for my reward Polnyya mama..." It seems she did.


    I look at Polnyya as she ravages one of her own. [...I''ve never got to see that side of her before...] I want her to do that to me as well.


    But still, "That taste.... It''s cum right?" I question to myself why that tasted so delicious or is it really strawberry? [Did my taste buds even changed as well?] I wonder that as I couldn''t help myself rubbing for more.


    It seems as though not only the girls I''ve met earlier are here but also all the girls in the brothel, inside this sweaty room with only their moans can be heard.


    "Hmm~!"


    "Ah!"


    "Hmmnnn...yes!"


    A beautiful harmony of moaning and loving is heard all throughout. [Music to my ears.] To think all this depravity is from me... I couldn''t help but get excited.


    And now... "There you are~ come here baby." Here comes Polovina, wearing only a ribbon-like outfit as she holds my hand.


    "Morus-sama~" Also Gabril, wearing a see through night gown is holding my other hand as her privates is completely see through. Even though she''s my companion she fits in with this girls perfectly now.


    The two of them are also... "Your friend here is really good Morus~" Polovina said.


    "I couldn''t believe she made me cum as much as she did Morus-sama..." Gabril also said.


    They are quite connected right now as well.


    But of course, "Sorry Polovina~" They pulled their hand away from each other because, ""The one I want to fuck the most though is you Morus."" of me, both of them desire me.


    They immediately clung to both sides of my body and the sweat and love juices they accumulated from their piston pushing were all transferred to me. Their dripping hips are making a puddle in my thighs as they even grind their themselves onto


    The two horny sluts are breathing heavily in my neck. "What do I do with....you!" I had enough staring at genitals now as I grab both of their slits.


    ""Yeeesss...!"" Polovina and Gabril reacted well.


    But i''m not letting go of either as I brought them to my side, falling to my knees.


    Of course, "Smooch! Smooch! Smooch!" Kissing is obligatory as our three mouths lick each other up.


    "Ahh...! Let''s go...!" I soon let go of their tongues as I go and walk forward with not only two of my arms pleasuring a cat, also mine as well as, "That''s good you two... Keep at it~" We kept rubbing ourselves all the way to the throne.


    On the upside though, "You brown blind bitch with your salty ass pussy!" I can observe the girls more in detail like this one for instance.


    "Ha! You giant butch! How can you satisfy your clients if there''s no difference between you and a ghoul! Plus at least my cunt''s got a pulse yours are as loose as your skin!" Rudas retorts back at Visoko''s insults.


    In what seems to be the equivalent to a sumo match with a double dildo strapped onto to them, Visoko and Rusdas are hugging each other to the point of strangling and gripping that the other girls have moved a fair distance away from them. As they begin biting and exchanging fist between one another while their hips are moving up and down.


    Polovina seems to have noticed my confused expression, "Weirdly enough between the two of them that is their form of love." She giggles to herself as if it was the most obvious thing and began explaining. "You see since the two of them belonged to very abusive owners in the past they have always been close to each other through that shared trauma." Polovina looks at them again.


    "So between them they help cope their trauma by doing that, exchanging abuse with each other to let out their anger and fear. Since they experienced that in the past they can handle it... Or rather." Polovina whispers to my ear. "I managed to break their shells a few times and they admitted that each punch, kick, bite, pull and insult they inflict upon each other felt so good that they squirt a little everytime they receive one and really loved the pain. Completely different from the abuse that their former owners gave to them, it''s a pain that was given with love they said..." And she finishes her story.


    "Oh and please don''t tell them this, they hate when other people talk about their totally-not-romantic relationship. Personally I don''t know why they think that physical abuse is pleasure but... Oh look." I look back and...


    ""Cumming!"" Visoko and Rudas have finished their session.


    "And afterwards..." Polovina continues speaking as I stare at the two girls.


    "Haa... Haa... Sorry I called you a brown slave Rudas..." Visoko lays down the carpet as Rudas is on top of her. "Yeah... Sorry I called you loose as well..." She lays on top of Visoko''s large breast.


    "Wanna make out?"


    "Okay..."


    Then the two proceeded to make out.


    Polovina laughs at this turn of events, "They always apologize after what they just did earlier and proceed to be all lovey-dovey for the rest of the time." She giggles to herself. "Well, that''s why I love all the girls in the Succubus Nest though, our relationships are weird but also real."


    "Yeah..." I said to her, [I''m beginning to love this place more and more.] I look back at Rudas and Visoko. One''s a short and dark skinned girl who''s blind while the other is a tall and pale girl that''s perfectly fine. Two girls that are total opposites and would have been strangers in any other scenario have come together for their love of sex and understanding with one another. [I wanna try that kind of play with the two of them next...] Unfortunately for Polovina I do understand their pleasure, masochism.


    "Hehehe..." And Gabril on the other hand has grabbed a girl on the ground and made her lick her up.


    "Sigh..." I made my fingers go through inside Gabril''s hole even deeper as I carry her a little bit to lick her folds.


    "Aaahh~!" Gabril is obviously feeling good right now.


    "How can you even lift up Gabril''s massive ass like that?" Polovina is confused.


    "Auu..." And the girl that was orally fucking Gabril''s hole is now left without one to lick on.


    So I come to the rescue. "...Here you go." I open my own slit.


    "Yay!" The unknown prostitute is obviously happy about this as she lunge in immediately to claim my juice.


    "Oh!"


    "She would even fuck the likes of us?!"


    "Mistress Morus is seriously kind!"


    The other junior prostitutes noticing one of their own being fucked and so have crawled towards me like a herd of horny sheep waiting to get eaten by the wolf that is me.


    And so by the time I reach my destination... "You have attracted all of our juniors Morus, I''m impressed." Polnyya praises my efforts as she also rides one and fingers another two of them.


    [But still though...] She''s right. The rest have gone crazy.


    "More more more more please more! My ass!" One girl is getting fisted in with three arms.


    "Fuck...! Rudas this is a great hole!" Visoko ravagely said to her ''friend.''


    "I know right?!" The two lovers¡ª I mean friends after their little time together took a poor fellow prostitute and proceeded to use her like an object as she is being double penetrated from mouth to other mouth with two dildo''s thrusting in as she is being hold up by the two of them midair. "Ouug ghuud....!! Yeuugghhss!" The girl seems to love it though.


    There is still so many more girls that have a three faced dildo diddling each other, storing up food and alcohol in one''s asshole to eat out and girls that are... "Hahaha! I will now take a piss up in here!" One girl is on the air being lifted by the drapes similar to a swing and just,


    "Yup." [Where''s the weather report?] Of course I made sure to be in it.


    "Smooch... Smooch.. You''re so delicious girl." There''s plenty of kissing and making out and regular scissoring in here as well but the debauchery and depravity in this whole room is...


    "I love all of this." I said to myself but was heard by everyone.


    """Of course!""" All of the girls said out loud.


    Seeing all the girls look into me with lust-filled eyes, I couldn''t help but smile as they look at me like their leader. "That''s good you girls." I began to speak proudly. "We love sex and fucking and everything in between. We are pleasure seekers and will indulge ourselves with the most depraved, sick, extreme, lascivious, slutty, debaucherious smut we can achieve! Long live lust!" I said to make them motivate.


    Of course this message will be taken the wrong way so... "But! I will not allow those that force and so unwilling participants. I will punish those of you that does that heavily! We must show them pleasure by letting it experience naturally, otherwise it is a spit on lust!" I said to them as a warning.


    "So! Shred any form of embarrassment that you may still have, tear those fears out now as we will feast on the bodies of our friends, lovers, and family." [What am I saying?] "Being able to both receive and give out pleasure is the greatest feat a slut like us can achieve!" [Please stop. I believe in that but that''s too extreme.] "We will now indulge in the sacred act of hedonism as we will let out our lust and become what this place is named after.... A nest of succubus!" I shouted out loud in the heat of the moment.


    "..." They were silent for a moment.


    Now.


    """YEAH!"""


    They were totally enthralled by the speech.


    "Sluts! Bitch! Whores! Cunts! You name us I don''t care anymore!"


    "No insults will ever make me sad anymore!"


    "I an proud of who I am and no one will ever make me think otherwise!"


    "That''s right! I am those names but we own the names now, I never thought that the word slut makes me so happy right now!"


    "I love sex!"


    The prostitutes all made comments about what I said, all of them positive.


    [Wow.... Even though I don''t know what the hell I was saying...] In truth I don''t know why I made such a speech in the first place, it was a small accident that in a series of events turned out the way that it is right now. [Well, all the biggest events in history start out as a series of small happenings in the first place.] In real life not every event doesn''t need to have a profound meaning to them, it just is.


    At least they''re happy with it though.


    But, [I need to control myself...] I look at my hand, I look around me and see my magic flowing out like a purple smoke. [T-this isn''t...]


    "Morus..." "Hey." It''s the pair of mother and daughter.


    Smooch!


    After their double cheek kiss. "Thank you Morus." It''s Polnyya that''s the first to speak. "I have lived as a prostitute for all my life, my mother and her mother before her. I am from a family of prostitutes stretching generations. I am always proud of what I do and making the people that visit me feel good, which in return has made me respected around this city but..." She looks back, "I can''t say the same for everyone." She looks down at herself.


    "You see mother has always been the mother figure of everybody in the Nest." Now it''s Polovina''s turn. "Mother always tries to motivate everybody and also train their bodies for the sake of the brothel. But motivating everybody has always not been easy."


    She pauses. "There are some girls here that became prostitutes either because family being poor or a spare of a spare that can''t even find a man to marry, just with many unfortunate circumstances. In which case they treat this as something to escape from or work, never treating the brothel like a home..." Polovina tries to explain some more, "So you..." But,


    It was Polnyya''s turn again "So you being able to motivate them and make them excited for being here, as prostitutes.... Which is something that has struggled me for all my time here as the mother... It... It..." Polnyya begins to break down. "It makes me feel so ashamed why a client is able to do it and not me!!" And begins to cry. "...Of course, I don''t want to force them in here, I want them to have a good life outside, but I want them to think this is their home as well you know..." As she sniffs her nose in distress,


    "Come here." I close my face in. "N-no don''t!" She tries to resist but, "Smooch!" I kiss off her tears.


    "W-what are you¡ª?!" Polnyya is surprise by this and tries again to resist but this time, "I want some too mama." Her daughter joins the fray and kisses the other tear.


    "Me too!" Gabril stops fiddling with the other girls and goes in for the kiss.


    "P-please..." Polnyya tries one last attempt but alas, "That looks interesting." It''s Visoko holding Rudas. "I hear Polnyya whimpering so I wanna join too." She has a good hearing.


    With Visoko holding Rudas, they attack the crumbling Polnyya by the her two holes, "You''re dripping~" "It''s smelly."


    "W-whhaaa..." Finally, Polnyya fell into my arms. I hold her gently as our hands touch and hold each other, "You don''t have to be the only one carrying these group of girls Polnyya, look." And I point my kiss to the rest of the girls.


    "We''re all sluts here!"


    "Thank you for everything you did to us mama!"


    "You helped me when I was a naive virgin!"


    "We will all do our best to be a great prostitute like you!"


    "Yup yup! "


    "E-everyone is...." Polnyya is in shock.


    "See? You don''t need to take care of them so much, and if they get rowdy then..." I gave her a deep kiss before looking at her straight in the eye. "We will take care of them, together with everybody near you right now." And I take a look at Gabril, Polovina, Rudas, and Visoko. These prostitutes, now my dear friends in here, are in agreement and nodded all at once.


    "Sniff sniff... Alright, I''ll stop bitching now." And she stops, then looks at me with pure joy in her pupils. "Morus, for such a small amount of time that we met you have already become from just a client to an indispensable part of us whores in the Succubus Nest. You united us and made us proud of who we are. So please, not as a customer but as a part of our family now, will you frequently visit us?" Polnyya holds onto my hands like she''s praying and with a face of begging on it.


    [How could I not...] I have already turned the lives of these girls upside down when I came here, so leaving them behind is the most scummy thing I could do but... [Shut up old me.] My old stupid morality is kicking in, and the thought of that I''m just manipulating these girls keeps popping up like a cancer, so the best way for that is...


    "Are you girls truly happy with me?" I need ask him, so my old self couldn''t bother me anymore.


    If they answered unanimously then I would leave as it is too uniform and collective to be a conscious answer, I need the answers to be from them and them alone from their hearts, no manipulation. I even stop letting out my mana to make sure of it.


    So their answers are...


    "We love pleasure! And it''s all thanks to you mistress!"


    "What the heck are you saying Morus?"


    "Of course we do!"


    "You made me realize how good it is to be myself and embrace my own sluttiness! So yes!"


    "...I wanna eat your ass!"


    "Yup yup yup! Triple yup!"


    "I wanna be dominated and raped by you Morus!"


    [Thank god...] From my friends here to the prostitutes o just met. They''re all filled with emotion and personalities. Even the best manipulation, illusion, and mind control spell in Endless couldn''t replicate this level of emotion.


    So my heart has stopped wavering now.


    And I am so tired out that I finally sat at the bean bag of a throne. [Pretty funny how things work out.] When I first came here, I swore to myself that I''ll use this power only in the most critical of situations. Because I think that I''ll control people unwillingly. Now, I am sitting on a throne of lust with a group of loyal prostitutes at my side, but they''re not mind controlled like I thought and submitted to me willingly to their own accord. I totally went what my race wanted and the past me would be freaked out by this depravity.


    But well, [I will not let this lust control me, I will control it.] I swore to myself, I lost all shame but I did not lose my morals. [This power of mine, I still don''t know how to control it but I need to in the future, for them.] I look at Gabril


    [You were right all along.] How could I never trust you Gabril?


    So anyways, "Morus, let''s start this shall we?" Polovina, the girl I promised to fuck, is the first to make a move.


    "Hey no fair! I was asked by Morus-sama as well!" Of course Gabril as my companion doesn''t give up without a fight.


    "I really do hope you''ll visit us more." Polnyya is repeating herself again.


    "I''m really deep." "I''m really tight." Visoko and Rudas respectively open their pussies up for me.


    But the one that interested me the most is Polnyya''s comment, [You know I''m already invested in this brothel, I even got permission from....] Oh crap, I just remembered.


    "You can come out now!" It''s him. The whole atmosphere made me forget about his existence.


    "Who are you¡ª" Polnyya was confused for a second before.


    Crreeaak~


    The door slowly opens and a figure enters the all-female room. "T-took you long enough!" It''s Soumis, or it should be him.


    "..." But no one spoke after they saw him.


    "Yup, why did I forget you of all people?" I hold my head and sigh.


    Even I can understand the silence.


    Is he a he or a she?


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey guys it''s me, I''m sorry for the two day absence! I will admit, it is not only because of school, I don''t really know what idea I had when I first wrote this while I was going other stuff like playing games do yeah, I''m pretty happy with the chapter, and I hope you like this hehehe


    Well another thing, fuck my fucking goddamn fucking internet provider!!! If you read this it would have probably been last night since I wrote this since the stupid internet has turned into a brick and I have no internet connection! I am very careful right now not to refresh this page so all the progress won''t disappear but yeah, it''s shit right now.


    Well anyways see you in a couple of days guys, super arigatou!

 Chapter 30 – Pleasure Dreaming

    "Uhm...do you like it?"


    The meek voice of Soumis can be heard reverberating throughout the whole room. Each step is a monumental leap of faith for anybody that is even slightly embarrassed in general as he appears to be wearing pieces of fabric resting on his body.


    "I-is that really him?"


    "Our procurer?"


    "Isn''t he a boy?"


    "I think so but..."


    The girls naturally start murmuring at his presence.


    [Now I understand...] I seriously underestimated the embarrassment and shame of a man wearing so-called clothes that even the prostitutes here would be ashamed to wear.


    Soumis is wearing a lingerie but way more seductive than any of the clothing worn in here. With all black and metal ends interlocking the outfit together. Tight velvet stockings reaching the under side of his ass. Covered in hearts of course, his wear is a very lacy and detailed kind of lingerie. It has everything, suspender belt, a corset, basque, girdle, garter belt and a bodystocking to top it all off.


    But also... [Why does he look like a bride?] He''s wearing a veil headress and a skirt. Now it seems to be like a twisted wedding ceremony, with all the meanings of love and purity thrown out the window.


    Replaced with, "Hehe I wanna eat that boy up hehe~" Immorality and lust.


    "Gabril you''re creeping me out." I stop her from lusting after him.


    Looking at the whole picture, the girls are all talking amongst themselves about Soumis as the man in question doesn''t even move anymore, stuck in one place like a statue looking like he had been in the sauna for too long with face all red.


    [I need to help him.] He couldn''t even get here as shouting to him won''t work anymore.


    "Alrighty then..." I stand up once again and go to the shivering Soumis, unfortunately leaving the girls on their own for a bit.


    But as I go towards him I heard some murmurs from among the girls. "...What outfit is that?" They ask.


    Good question. [It''s actually from my wardrobe.] Believe it or not.


    That lingerie is supposed to be a gift that I would give to one of my friends in the Flying Orcas, who''s character is also like that of a of a very girly man. [But alas I didn''t give it to him on time and now who else would I give it to then Soumis instead.] It fits him perfectly so why not?


    [I mean it looks way too expensive to be from here.] It''s not that this isn''t a high class brothel, but that Soumis''s lingerie hadn''t even been invented probably. The girls here all wore cloth toga-like coverings and primitive corsets.


    But anyways, "Yo." I said my hi to him.


    Soumis looks at me like a jitterbug. "M-Morus¡ª!" Immediately he clings onto my naked body.


    "Woah there boy." I was surprised as well when he suddenly clung on to me. "I-It''s pretty weird... Calling me a boy n-now..." He said under my skin.


    [You have the time to say that?] I couldn''t help but pat his veiled head, he''s cute after all.


    After that Soumis whispers to my ear. "P-please Morus... Help me..." Then he explains, "I-I''m such a coward... That I couldn''t even s-speak to my own girls... What I wanted to say..." And he continues. "Y-your the m-manliest person I''ve met..." He said that after tears are forming in his eyes while looking nervously from left to right the stares from the girls.


    [Jeez... What a role reversal.] I mean shouldn''t I be the embarrassed damsel? Unfortunately the prince is a stub only reaching my shoulders. [Well I ain''t human anyways so fuck gender roles.] I mean the male version of my race is stronger but a female of a succubus-majin elf hybrid would certainly be stronger than a human male could.


    But back to the shivering Soumis. "...As a girl like you it''s a weird statement but¡ª" He seems to be wanting to continue his story though, "If you have enough to talk than come with me." I carry him princess-style.


    "E-eh?!" It''s a late reaction. "L-let go of me Morus or I''ll¡ª" Soumis then notices the girls looking at him. "Muuu..." And he shuts up and clings onto me tighter.


    [Alright, there there...] I rub his head again. [He seems totally like a kid and not an owner of a brothel.] Actually I never really ask what his age is.


    The girls meanwhile are all looking at the two of us with wonder and murmuring about as I carry Soumis like a bride.


    Finally, "There we go." I finally plop down the bean bag once again. Along with, "Everyone." Calling the girls to my attention.


    "Soumis here has something to say to y''all." Then I put him down on my lap. "Go now." I told him so before he looked at everybody.


    "...H-Hello everyone... Uhm..." But before he could even speak, "Morus, if you don''t mind why is our procurer with us today?" It''s the blind Rudas, who somehow noticed him even in her state.


    "Yeah, and why does he dresses up like a whore like us do?" And Visoko as well.


    "Hey everyone, let''s just¡ª" Polnyya tries to mediate but. "Mama, I know you want some answers as well." Even her own daughter Polovina sides with the two.


    Meanwhile... [Get your ass together!] Is what I wanted to say as I look at Soumis still struggling to say anything.


    I take a sigh and look down to see, [...Maybe I will get your ass back together after all.] And proceeded to do it.


    "Eek!" He shutters.


    [Looks like that fixed him good.] I just pushed his buttons that''s all, emphasis on the butt part of the word.


    "W-well you s-see..." And he began explaining.


    ???


    After he finished his explanation. "So... That''s why I wanted to do this!" Soumis kneels down on the ground.


    "...I-I let you all down! I had to get help from an outsider like Morus to fix my problem!" Practically prostrating as the girls all gather around to look down at this man.


    "...I am a disgrace to all men! I couldn''t protect..." Meanwhile as he continues to say his apology.


    [What the heck are you girls doing?] I noticed they are murmuring amongst themselves. [Well... I already have a rough guess as to what they are gonna do anyway.] After all they are having a menacing smile to him. Also my good hearing helps a bit.


    [Well... Couldn''t blame them.] After all a very cute and beautiful boy is submitting in front of them wearing a very sexy lingerie. Who wouldn''t be in love at such a site?


    [Fuck... I''m getting horny looking at his ass.] In my view I can see his asshole raised and opening up in front of me, that tight ass coupled with a very pink hole is making me...


    "Morus-sama, may I please pleasure your vagina please?" Thankfully Gabril is here to help me out.


    "Get in here you perverted angel..." Then I give her head a shot shoving her down my hole.


    [Alright... Now that''s sorted out.] I look back as Soumis again, to which I notice several girls standing and surrounding the prostrating boy.


    One of them, "How could you fail us Soumis-sama?" It''s Visoko. Who''s grinning similarly to when she interrogated me.


    "...I-I''m sorry!" Soumis tries even harder to apologize.


    "Why are you not saying that in front of us?!" Rudas, who''s violent tone in contrast to Visoko''s mockery, shook Soumis into stone.


    But even as he tries to look up, "That''s not how you look at us." And proceeded to go down and grab him up.


    "T-that''s enough!" Polnyya, in a vein attempt to stop them with even Polovina backing off. But alas they didn''t listen.


    "That''s more like it!" She''s done, though the only thing that Visoko did is flip him around and lay him on the floor. But in Soumis''s view all he could see is the towering women above his lowly self.


    The girls around him smile at him in mockery and preying eyes, Visoko especially. "Now then Soumis-sama, If you only want to apologize why are you wearing such an outfit?" Her glare makes even me feel menaced, looking back at the boy on the ground I feel sorry for him.


    "M-Morus was t-the one that..." But even before he could finish his answer, "I know that, but why did you agree in the first place?" Visoko immediately interrupted him.


    "U-Uhm..." Soumis keeps glancing at me.


    [Fine.]


    "It''s because it looks cute on him, is there any problem with that?" I said so to defend the boy.


    To which Soumis nodded profusely. "Fine..." Visoko can''t really go against me right now so she halfway gives up on him.


    But only her though, "Now where is it..." As Rudas has crouched, searching for something. "Hm... Ah!" That something is...


    "Don''t touch it!" It''s his penis.


    "Fufufu... It''s hard." Rudas smirks to herself for her ability to find it even though she''s blind.


    "I see..." Visoko looks at Soumis with even more vigor. "Why is your dick hard in a apology?" She resumes to interrogate him once more.


    "W-Well you touched it!" He didn''t hesitate this time to answer her question.


    "Silence. I have seen your dick hard since you first came here, so you''re not squeezing your way out this time." Visoko told him.


    Once again he looks towards me for a way out but. "..." I stay silent.


    [She''s right you know.] I forgot to mention this but since Soumis is wearing a women''s lingerie his panty is practically a thong. So it''s impossible for his penis not to pop out. [Thank god it doesn''t look ugly.] It''s the same as his smooth white skin color and the tip is a light pink, so it doesn''t look too gross fortunately.


    Enough about dicks and back to pussy. "Do you actually want to apologize or more accurately..." Visoko looks down straight to him. "Or are you actually just a slut?" To which she proceeds to stand just under Soumis''s face, making her dripping cunt droplets fall on his cheeks.


    Now that he''s cornered and can''t see me anymore, Visoko has fully conquered him.


    "You could have just apologized after we''re done here but instead you chose the perfect time when we''re all horny and even wore a provocative outfit. What else would you want that is not related to fucking?" Then finally... "What good does it make to apologize to your own girls anyway, you own us right?" Visoko delivered her final blow.


    Then... "Sniff... Sniff..." Soumis finally breaks as tears begin to flow out.


    "Eh?" Even Visoko is surprised.


    Of course, "That''s enough Visoko!" Polnyya has had enough of this nonsense and finally walks forward to pull away the sobbing Soumis out of the two and hold him between her arms next to me.


    "Soumis, it''s alright, Visoko doesn''t mean any harm..." Polnyya tries to console him. She then looks at her with furrowed brows. "Look what you did Visoko!" She lashes out on her. "You know he''s sensitive!" Polnyya rubs the crying Soumis''s head.


    "I know that but I didn''t know he''d tear up!" She tries to excuse herself.


    "That''s obviously¡ª" But before things could turn ugly.


    "Sniff... Visoko''s right..." Soumis let out enough to be able to talk again.


    "I am a slut... I always wanted how it was like to be like one of father''s girls..." And begins his story.


    "You girls have been there and taken cared of me for all my life... And I treat you all as family for it..." He rubs away his tears.


    "So that''s why I naturally got curious and peek at the rooms. Eventually in secret I wanted to be like Polnyya-mama, someone that could bring joy to the people with her. So I begun to dress in your outfits in secret l and tried out the toys and spoke like you did to your clients..."


    "I loved and admired wanted to be like you all... I wanted to tell you this truth some time after brother inherited the brothel. Since he was into men and allowed it unlike father but..." He tries to not remember those memories. "...But they were killed... Me, who never had any intention to be the owner, suddenly became one and had to stop telling you all this for the sake of the business." But couldn''t help but tear up again.


    Soumis holds onto himself tightly to stop the tears from flowing. "But I couldn''t, since father and brother died. Polnyy-mama and the rest of the girls are the only family I have... I wanted to be with you all more and more and my urges stronger but..." He grits his teeth.


    "I have been so busy with dealing not only Pucki''s constant demands of the demihumans here but also by the other brothel''s wanting to take the rest of the girls away... Those bastards... You are all my family so why would I ever give you away!"  Those memories still makes his heart curled. "But I''m too shy and scared to tell you all that until now..." He admitted.


    "I was on my brink until Morus came here. I was ready to let you all escape as I offer myself to Pucki but thankfully she was here. I wanna give her everything for what she did to us, for saving us... Including half owning the brothel itself. I almost thought of her as a goddess when she offered me to wear this... I thought this was finally the time..." And Soumis takes a deep breath.


    And look straight at everyone. "The time to finally tell you all that I wanna be just like you all! I always wanted to be one, I wanted what my mama and family always does and submit myself to you all! I don''t wanna be someone that orders my family around, I wanna understand and relate what my family feels like on the ground." Soumis then holds onto his dick.


    "I wanna feel your pain, happiness, fears, and pleasure. All of them, I want to receive your approval and punish me if I did you wrong. Instead of me giving orders you rule me, own me and be your slave. I want you all to inflict me with the same pain you''ve felt towards any man until now. This failure of a man that has failed his duties to protect you all will become a subservient man-slut to you girls only. To be able to protect you all."


    Then finally, So please, help me remove any traces of manhood that I have still within me to finally be able to join your side, I want to be a slut as well." Soumis takes that oath to the extreme as he turns around and exposes his but to everyone.


    """..."""


    His voice are the only thing heard in this room. This is the second time now everybody was silent for what Soumis had done.


    As for me, [Wow...] Speechless. [I only thought he was just a girl in the surface.] Not inside as well. He''s willing to let go of his own gender for the sake of his family. That''s rally impressive but...


    [What the fuck is his gender anyway?] Gay? He''s clearly not interested in guys. Lesbian? He''s a guy. Transgender? I don''t even know what that is. [He''s Soumis.] That''s what he is, just Soumis.


    "Morus-sama your juice has stopped..." Gabril complains about my insides being empty. Bringing me back into reality.


    "Yeah yeah here I go..." But after my mind being on a tangent I can finally return to the main party.


    [Maybe a straight crossdresser...] Seriously stop it.


    "All for us..."


    "Our own procurer..."


    "He wants to be one of us?"


    "But we''re just whores..."


    It seems to be that the girls are having a variety of reactions to Soumis''s thesis.


    "And here I thought I would just be teasing him for a little bit..." Is what Visoko said in bewilderment.


    "...Then you''ll help me relieve my pent up rage against my old family then..." Rudas tries to be aggressive but falls flat from her confused tone.


    As for the mama in question, "Oh Soumis." Since he is sitting on Polnyya''s lap he is looking straight at her right now as she holds onto his cheeks.


    "You look just like your late mother just now." And proceeds to tell her own story. "Your father may not have told you this but you were the son of an old colleague of mine. She always puts the business first which may have been the reason your father fell in love with her. To this day I always admired her and think of her as the most beautiful girl in the Nest, and when she died during your birth I swore to myself to take care of you..." Polnyya caresses Soumis''s smooth skin. "Oh look how much you''ve grown..." And continues.


    "And that speech of yours totally reminisced me the time I spent with her looking up in the moonlit sky and making a promise to ourselves to ''grow the nest'' and paving a future for people to respect our work. Very ambitious you see." To which laughs softly before proceeding to rub his flowy hair. "But you seem to have inherited her bad traits as well." And she explains.


    "Please Soumis, don''t ever lower yourself and harming for our sakes. She always does that and I always tell her how valuable she is to the brothel. You more so as you own it now. You said you want to become one of us right? We girls were all put into this world and experience it''s troubles, so no matter what backgrounds we may have had we don''t look down on one another you see?" Then Polnyya feels the skin of Soumis. "You''re the spitting image of your mother..." And smiles.


    "But overall I thank you for your admiration to us whores and even more so for honoring your mother''s will. I swear to never leave by your side as you showed your devotion to us, to protect this nest." And he looks out to everyone. "Isn''t that right everyone?" To which...


    "Yeah!"


    "We love our owner!"


    "A cute guy like you is always welcome!"


    "Our procurer''s one of us now!"


    "Yup! Yup!"


    Everybody is happy with the result now, completely unlike earlier.


    And... ""We''re sorry."" It''s the two lovers¡ª I mean friends Rudas and Visoko, bowing their heads.


    "I was out of line and didn''t trust you enough Soumis-sama..." Rudas said first.


    And for the main one... "I apologize since I despised every man that enters my life. But I was wrong about assuming you were the same as them." Is her reason as her head is practically on the floor.


    "T-that''s alright!" Soumis seems to have returned to his stuttering self and tries to quell the two down.


    But another one suddenly enters the fray with a hug. "Yay~! We''re fellow sluts now!" It''s Polovina, who''s breast is suffocating Soumis. "Well since this is your first day be ready for mother''s training, right mama?" And as he turns around.


    "Even if you are her son since you''ve decided to become one of us so I will not hesitate on relaxing your training from now on Soumis." Completely changing her attitude, Polnyya suddenly holds a large dildo in her hand she grabbed from somewhere.


    "Eek! W-wait!" Soumis immediately tries to back off but is stopped by her daughter. "Hehehe I will take this one from now on." Polovina holds onto his privates.


    "W-wait I-I''m¡ª!" Soumis in a vein attempt tries to resist but... "I''ll be taking your virginity." "I''ll be taking your anal virginity." The two women really are superior to him.


    Fortunately for him though. "Hey." I''m here to rescue him once again.


    "I was promised to let him take my virginity please." I said to the two of them as I spread my own legs and open them up with Gabril''s spit all over.


    [I never would have thought I''ll be letting a guy fuck me so soon.] Old me from Earth is nonexistent at the moment as he left the server.


    "Aww..." "Okiie."


    The two girls immediately backed off.


    "Then I''ll be doing him from behind then~" Gabril takes advantage at the situation as she grabs a double dildo on the ground.


    "U-uhm okay...." Soumis finally looks towards me and points his dick towards my unsullied puss.


    "Let the feast begin." My first order to the girls.


    Immediately...


    ???


    "Nnh! Aahn! Aah! Aaanh! Yes!"


    "Fuck! Oooh! More! I want it baby...!"


    "Please! That''s it! That''s iiittt!"


    It''s a scene of pure, immoral, degeneracy and depraved scene of pure pleasure and lust.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Slap! Slap! Slap! Smack! Smack! Smack! Plop! Plop! Plop!


    The sounds of our skins in contact is numerous, and the moans endless.


    As for example, "Mama! You''re so gooood! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck meee! Please mother...! Cumin¡ª!" The forbidden love between mother and daughter.


    "You need to be tighter...! Aaaannh!" Polnyya as the top pushes down on her own daughter Polovina''s hips.


    "Aaaaaauuuuhhh.....! Yeeesssss! You''re so deeeeeep!!" Polovina as the sub receive the attacks well as her genuine moans echo throughout the whole room. "Kiss me mama! I wanna taste my mother''s lips again!" She opens up her tongue begging to be penetrated on the mouth as well.


    "What a needy girl." Polnyya is not one to only know how to thrust a dick as she pulls and sometimes bites into her daughter''s breast, a reverse of what''s to be expected. "Nggghh.... How''s my daughter improved this much¡ª Aaywhh!" But her position on top is not secured.


    "Not fair mother! I wanna make love to you too!" Polovina attempts to change positions by hugging and pulling her down but. "Not yet~! mmhhnnghh..." The experienced Polnyya neutralize her daughter''s control by directly kissing her tongue, swirling inside and drinking her spit.


    [What a beautiful way of showing their love.] In my new twisted view they are just making each other feel really good, nothing wrong with that right?


    "Let me have some as well you two." I decided to intervene in this time.


    "Okay Morus, open your mouth Polovina~" To which she immediately agrees and gives way for her mother''s to fill out her mouth.


    I smile at the site, "And a side of your love juice please." I told them with a wink.


    "Coming right up~" Polnyya pulls out of her dildo and position her pussy to her own daughter''s mouth and begins to rub it up. "Yeeesss! Oh godd...! Fuck yeeessss..." She speak words that would normally be unthinkable in front of their own daughter but...


    "...Ghrargle yryeessshh..." We''re sluts so who cares. Polovina gladly stores her mother''s juices in her mouth.


    "Hmmnnhnnmn..." [Magnificent.] Unfortunately though, [Seems like her mother already grabbed it.] It was already empty.


    "Oh well..." The slightly sweet and sour taste of Polnyya is delicious as well.


    As I pull out of her mouth, "Uhm... Hey Morus?" It''s the mother. "What is it?" I ask.


    "...May I have Soumis as well?" Polnyya requested as her eyes avert to my back.


    "M-Morus...! Aaahh! Haaahhh!" Is Soumis''s girly moans at my back


    [Of yeah...] I have Soumis strap onto me to go and fuck my pussy, feeling the dick penetrating inside me. [I''m glad it didn''t hurt though.] I was surprised to feel no pain in my first time, maybe it was because of my race but I have no hymen in me whatsoever.


    "Alrighty then. Soumis, go and have fun with these two okay?" I said to him turning my head as he agreed so with an, "Okay~" And his dick pulls out from inside me.


    "Hehehe I''ll be making you do all of the embarrassing stuff Soumis you slut~"


    "This is your first day in training okay? I won''t go easy on you~"


    The two pair immediately sandwich Soumis in the middle as they take both front and back.


    I move on from the three of them and proceed to crawl my naked ass forward to the rest of the girls.


    "Aaahn! Yeess! Your hair''s prickling on my folds! Goonnnnaaaaa cuuumm!!" Two girls are scissoring each other.


    "Fuucckk! More! Shove it more! Make my insides into a meeesssss...!!!" And two more girls are dildo fucking each other.


    These are most of what the girls are doing, kinky for sure but I don''t necessarily want to intervene.


    Although... "You white bitch!" "You black cunt!" The two lovers¡ª I mean friends Rudas and Visoko are duking it out once again.


    [Maybe I''ll save that till last.] They are fighting even more fiercely than before so I move on from the two.


    Although there is one attraction that I''m interested in.


    "I''m gonna squirt everyone!" Multiple girls pressed their hips up in the air as rain fell down on my face, they squirted like a sprinkler.


    Of course. "Ahhh..." I would not waste this opportunity to get some liquid in my mouth and drink it.


    And also, "I''ll join as well!" I said over in an arch.


    After I''m done with all that, I look over the whole room.


    The room of pure lust, where no decency and morals exist as I feel the stench not only from our sweat but the secretions of our privates and asses piling up, and being consumed by the girls here. But in truth, [I don''t see anything wrong here.] We are just enjoying each others company, derogatory terms are null now as that becomes our identities.


    [My morality has always been ''if it''s not forced, then it''s fine'' and minding your own business.] I don''t feel like the girls here are forcing themselves to fuck each other, so this doesn''t break any of my morals, just put into the extreme.


    [But I wonder what''s making me feel no shame?] Is it because my succubus self is restraining my sense of morality or is it just because this is the way that I am? I do not know and I feel too euphoric to care.


    So mind your own business in bed.


    """Morus~"""


    The girls I''ve tasted pulled me to their side as they try to pull me down below.


    "Fine you sluts." But. [I will not let this lust control me] I swear to myself, as I am Morus, a being more powerful than any of them. I can control their lust.


    So I did.


    ???


    "...I-is this good everyone!?" Soumis asked of everyone as he gives his own service to the prostitutes this time instead of him.


    "Yes Soumis!"


    "You''re so hot right now you slut!"


    "Keep swinging that pole Soumis!"


    In what seems to be a surreal dance; Soumis, who''s covered in kisses and hickeys, is thrusting his himself up and down with his hands behind his head. With his privates moving about as the room has become noticeably quieter.


    The girls on the side are in love with his performance and calling him in feminine terms. Completely ignoring the fact that he is a male.


    [I guess you''re the biggest slut now Soumis, congratulations.] I give him a thumbs up for his excellent degeneracy. He has fully shed his shy self and embraced his inner lust becoming a fully fledged prostitute now. Being accepted by every girl here as one of their own.


    But right now, "Just a little more..." I''m a bit busy with cumming one last time with the girl whom I trust the most.


    "Yes Morus-sama!" Gabril.


    "Wow, I can''t believe your still going Gabril..." Is what Polovina said in admiration by my arm.


    "...You have excellent stamina..." Is what Visoko, whom I''m resting my head on, also said in admiration. With Rudas already asleep by her side.


    "How can we hire someone like you..." With Polnyya by my other arm said, thinking for the brothel as always.


    "She''s mine though." I say my declaration of ownership to them, which made Gabril really happy and rub our two slits even faster.


    "I''m cumming!" She came.


    [Crap...!] Her sudden movements really hit the right spot for me as I''m also, "Cumming!" And the two of us...


    Squirt! Squirt!


    Made our final climax as Gabril collapses on top of me.


    "Haah... So tired..." And the sweaty Soumis finally let go of the pole and rested next to me


    And that, is the final cum in this very special orgy. As the girls are either sleeping or making out with each other with only kissing noises being heard. With Soumis as well finishing his performance and slept on top of me.


    As me and Gabril looked at him, as the two who can sense magic here noticed, "It seems to be that he''s absorbing some of your magic Morus-sama." She told me.


    "Yeah." I noticed it too, his body is thumbing with magic, it''s very subtle right now but I feel it is the beginning of a transformation of Soumis.


    But aside from Soumis, I looked at everyone in this room [This is really just like a dream.] A dream of pleasure, surrounded by girls, and a cute boy.


    The smell of lust still permeates through the air but all the motion and moans are gone like it''s our hangover as we all huddle each other up with me on the center as we all fell asleep one after another with lips touching of course.


    Then on the wall of this room of lust is that statue of the lust goddess and patron saint of prostitutes, Boblustia. [I swear I heard that name before.] But I quickly forget about it again.


    And as I close my eyes and fall asleep. "Hmmn..." Gabril rose up.


    "...What are you..." Before I could even say anything,


    "I''m sorry Morus-sama." Gabril holds onto both of my cheeks.


    "....What are you apologizing for Gabril?" I question her about her weird actions but...


    Smooch!


    This is our last kiss.


    "I really don''t want to do this Morus-sama, but I don''t have a choice. It was an order I couldn''t refuse." Is what Gabril is telling me but my head couldn''t register it well right now.


    [What''s...] My head is dizzy. [Happeni.....] And I''m losing control of myself.


    And also, [Wait isn''t that...] From my fuzzy vision that statue of the lust god is [Wait it''s her¡ª]


    But I couldn''t finish my thought before falling asleep. Permanently.


    ???


    When I open my eyes, "It''s bOb!" I say what my thoughts hadn''t completed.


    [Shit!] I thought I woke everyone up by my scream but...


    "What are you talking about Morus?" A voice who I distinctly remember rang to my ears.


    "Huh? Where¡ª" I look around.


    "Atlantis, you dingus." She said it like it was the most obvious thing.


    [She''s right.] The white pillars with purple motif.


    It''s really Atlantis, my former home.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey everyone! It''s me and my I''m done finally! Man this is such a long chapter, thankfully I manage to finish this with my mobile data but yeah, sorry if it''s another 5k chapter, do you guys like them that long? I was thinking of splitting it up again but I wanna finish this arc in the perfect chapter 30 xD ^^


    But yeah, this is one of those chapters that I don''t know what I was doing at first then tying it all up like a fine bow. But yeah, this ending was in a totally different scene than in the wattpad version, it was supposed to happen during the next day in the story but I decided to move it here to remove a potential not a plot hole but a plot contradiction so yeah, I feel really clever saying that! :D


    Well the only regret I have is that I wanted the actual orgy to be a lot longer but yeah, I think a side chapter focusing on that orgy would be great!


    But yeah, the first day or the "prologue" is done and the story will finally move somewhere, so yeah xD stay tuned for the next chapters! Arigatou!


    Edit Oct. 11, yeah it''s me, if your reading this one I''m from the future and well, I realized this chapter may contain some things that are a bit too much for the average reader, so I toned it down a bit lol, I will not self censor myself but I feel some of the things I wrote in here are my fetishes and simply not necessary in my story so I removed them, but yeah I hope your more tolerable to this one lol cuz yeah, I added some new details in here :P

 Chapter 31 – I’m Back Home I Guess?

    With giant white marble walls and pillars, Atlantis started out it''s life as an event dungeon.


    During the first four years of playing Endless. Me and my guild the Flying Orcas like all other guilds was tiny compared to today. We are situated between Kurumi''s rapidly expanding empire and the various warring demihuman clans buying for power. As a collection of various ragtag demonic races we are always being attacked at both fronts. Thankfully each one of us is individually strong enough to fend off the invaders but we knew we wouldn''t survive if the combined beastmen clans were to attack or an effective crusade was launched from Kurumi.


    That was until the ''Atlantis Event.''


    {First one to conquer this dungeon shall receive this as their own territory!}


    A seminal event for not only us but Endless as well as it marked the start of the War of the Dungeons. Where various player organizations fought each other for control of the dungeons.


    Fortunately through sheer strategy, stealth, maneuvering, avoidance and overall luck. Me and the Flying Orcas passed under Kurumi and the various beastmen clans'' fighting above and reached the end to defeat the boss and conquer the dungeon. The look on the guys up on the surface will always be priceless.


    For days all the world chat was talking about is our successful raid against the dungeon. Various people, especially the guys fighting up on the upper floors, filled the chat with so much hate that the moderators had to step in. With various counter-conquest and crusades targeted towards us in order to reconquer the dungeon. Which we successfully fended off.


    That event was so important to us that the the Flying Orcas''s history is divided into pre-Atlantis and post-Atlantis in the Endless book.


    I always smile when I remember those adventurous days, touching the marble pillar of my home that we fought so hard for to get.


    Although, "C''mon Morus, I know you''ll be leaving the guild soon but you don''t have to be so nostalgic for the place." One midget is being very annoying.


    "I know that bOb, but still..." The one that I remember from the statue is this girl, bOb.


    [What an inaccurate picture.] The reason why I didn''t recognized her at first is that she''s a midget.


    Even smaller than Mary in fact she''s at about the height of my hips. In the statues she''s about my height, and plus her name was Lux Boblushia. So why the hell would I be able to recognize her? [Maybe she used stilts on her statues.] I actually could see her doing that.


    Or just the passage of time improved bOb''s standing, literally.


    The only thing that is similar to the statue with her is the one long horn on her head.


    [But still... God of Lust huh?] That''s a very funny title for her.


    She always has been the antithesis of a pervert. Not in terms of being celibate but her knowledge of it being completely nonexistent.


    I giggle at the thought, as seeing a slutty bOb goes against her very character. "I don''t wanna leave home if that happens." I said at the moment.


    Which made bOb furrow her brows at my carefree tone. "You dingus, you know this is just a game right and not your home?" bOb ask that fact with a told on her head. "Plus are you mocking me?" She ask another question but I ignore it.


    [You''re right about that but...] Ignoring the fact that I lived in this world for two whole days straight I always considered this place my true home than my actual one at times.


    "I would have agreed with you before bOb but the time I''ve been here makes this place my real house at times." I touch the pillar once again and look up to see the decorations we''ve done to this place.


    She scratches her head, "There you go again with that VR is real spiel again." bOb looks at me with a relaxed look, "I know you love Endless but don''t let it consume your life Morus." She''s lecturing me again.


    "Yeah yeah I know." Is what I always tell her when she says that. [I cannot tell her that I actually died and reincarnated as Morus.] I will never believe that the people I met, Mary, Marina, Juno, Polovina, aren''t real and are just my imagination. [Or else she''ll report me to the devs.] She''s always been a snitch at times.


    "...You think I''m being a teacher again aren''t you?" She said looking up to me while lowering her head.


    "You are aren''t you?" I teasingly said. "Well yes in real¡ª no I mean not in here!" It always triggers her when I mention her teaching job and made a hmph! face as she isn''t willing to talk to me for a bit and me having enough breathing room to think of this bizarre situation.


    [First I died, and got reincarnated again...?] If so then god stop flip flopping on my life.


    But still though. [...Just what did you do Gabril?] Right now due to the suddenness of this event I haven''t had enough thought put through to analyze this situation.


    I refuse to believe that the people I met are just a figment of my imagination and I haven''t actually died. I know for a fact that I did, I know it... [I just know.] Crap my heart''s wavering again.


    I shook my head, [Think Morus think! Use every membrane of your brain to explain this.] I have already been reincarnated once so I''m somewhat of an expert to this.


    First off this control is weird. {Status} And there it is, it appeared.


    [But it felt so real...] The way I summon the screen is so real I couldn''t believe it.


    Also, [My hands are so realistic...] Every sensory organ from the skin to the nose is 100% accurate.


    [So this definitely isn''t the Endless that I''ve played before.] The final nail in the coffin is the fact that the Log Out button on status doesn''t remove me from the game but rather doing nothing instead.


    [Alright now that that''s confirmed what did Gabril said...] First she apologized to me, then what comes after that... She doesn''t want to do this and... [Ding!]


    "...I don''t have a choice. It was an order I couldn''t refuse."


    "That''s it!" I unintentionally said out loud.


    Which surprised my friend next to me, "What are you shouting for?!" bOb yelled at me in return.


    "Sorry, sorry." I immediately apologize and return to my head, [She was ordered to do it huh...] Order is the most important word here, it means that she was compelled by someone to put me in here. [But who is it...] I thought I have already known her backstory, but it seems she has more layers she''s hiding from me than I thought. [It cannot be anyone in Endless.] It''s only been two days and no one can see her, even if that happened Kumo and Itia would have told me in advance so that means it''s not a person.


    Then the only one she would have knew before me is... [Godman!] Ding! Ding! Ding! He''s the prime suspect!


    [He''s the only one that knew of Gabril before me than he must have coerced Gabril into doing this!] I found my target.


    [Still though...] The time I have spent with her and trust I''ve built up has been damaged now... [I need to get to the bottom of this.] I want to believe in her so badly but she still betrayed me, that''s a fact that I couldn''t ignore. [As my companion I need to know...] Why she did this? What did Godman do to make you do this? do you still have loyalty towards me after what you''ve done?


    All these questions keep piling up my heart as I squeeze my chest from the heavy burden of punishing my companions...


    Obviously such a site from a friend will make anyone worry, "You look like you''re thinking very hard lately Morus, what happened?" And the grumpy bOb is no exception to this. "You''ve been pretty quiet you know, something wrong?"


    [I have such good friends...] I thought as her worried look reminds me of someone.


    [Itia.] That''s it, bOb was the one that thought of the strategy to get rid of the water attribute that has become a curse. [I guess they really do take own of their guardian''s traits.] I heard from Kumo that Itia is also quite a saint when it comes to sex as well.


    Then as a friend, although I do not know if this is still Endless or not, I decided to be honest to her. "...Hey, if someone you trust did something that broke that trust, what would you do?" I ask her seriously, which I rarely do for her.


    "Why are you asking that for?" Even she is surprised at my question.


    "Well it''s something that happened in real life." That is my cover for now. [Although it is a game though.] My game became my real life.


    "You? Talking about your problems in IRLand? That''s new." She giggles a bit. bOb at least is able to say jokes.


    "Yeah... I''m out of script today." I also told my own dry joke.


    "Hm, you can do better." bOb then looks around and see the window. "...There!" And she pointed at a funny site out of the window.


    When I look she seems to be pointing at a flower pot. "The cannon?" I immediately recognized that as the failed experimental cannon we made for the first defense of Atlantis against Kurumi''s forces.


    [It''s now a giant flower pot now though.] I thought as I look at the former weapon of war current state.


    "Well, you know when me and Arin were making that cannon, that you tried to fiddle with it and it almost cost us all of Atlantis?" bOb said with a slight frown.


    "O-Oh yeah..." [Shit, I forgot about that...] In preparation for the first battle I saw one of the cannons unfinished and decided on a whim to help finish it up. So naturally with me not being a mechanic at the time I totally broke the whole thing.


    "Arin was just taking a piss and me taking a snack! How would you ruin something so fast?!" She sighs and rubs her head.


    "T-that''s in the p-past you know.." I started to sound like Mary.


    "Yes I know... Well let''s not get too hung up on it but the most important thing about that is that we managed to talk it all out in the end you know?" Then her comes the moral of the story.


    [Talk it out...] It was a bit long to get here but I understand. "You mean to talk it out like sending me inside that cannon to Kurumi''s main forces?" I ask her this. As the aftermath of it almost made me barf in the real world.


    "Well it''s not that we totally want to see you being blown away in a cannon... We did, but the most important part here is to go and talk it out and have a heart to heart to the person that broke your promise." Is what bOb is telling me. "In the best case you''ll mend up and the worst case you''ll quietly leave each other alone." She said.


    "I see..." I get it. [I need to just talk to Gabril then...] Not thinking of what she''ll think, what her intentions are or whatever, just talk. [Such a simple thing yet it ain''t clear to me until now.] They say that doubt will always muddle your vision, I guess it''s true after all.


    "Thanks bOb, you''re a great friend." I told her honestly.


    [It''s true.] bOb has consistently been a good friend to have even if some of our views are different.


    [She''s also been one of my oldest friends....] I first met her when she first started out as an imp in EWO when she first joined in my guild. She was actually the second person to join in with the first being Arin. She was very shy back then when I first met her but I was also very happy to have a girl in the guild so quickly to earn me bragging rights at the time.


    After a while though, [Although we have our different opinions regarding sex...] Gender boundaries broke and we eventually filled that up with our common interest in researching magic as a whole. Testing, experimenting, doing alchemy, the eugenics program, etc.


    So now she''s one of my closest friends and the whole guild calls us the two mad scientists because of our constant experiments. So much so that bOb became the reason I retired on the competitive scene and just focused all in with researching spells and making new races.


    [Though her being a midget has always stayed the same.] From her time as an imp to a little devil witch as she is now that fact stayed consistent.


    "T-thanks..." bOb seems to have reacted well to my compliments.


    "Hmm... Really though, thank you. That help me out there." I''m happy she likes me telling her my personal life for once. Hearing her opinion on things really helps me out. [Well I''m not a protagonist that knows everything. I can falter on my own believes and morals at times and regretfully a hypocrite.] I hate hypocrites to the core but I would be a hypocrite if I don''t realize I did hypocritical stuff at times.


    If I do not know something than I get confused and lose focus. I am not the razor-eyed protagonist that can calculate every situation at hand. I''m very slow. [Thankfully I am not an idiot white knight though.] In my opinion there is no such thing as good or bad, only perspectives. It''s up to you if you think that those perspectives are right and wrong.


    So dear friends like bOb letting me get to know their opinion and perspective on things really helps me get straightened out and put me on the right path.


    [Alright Gabril, I''m ready to talk to you once again!] I determine myself thanks to the midget that is bOb.


    Speaking of bOb, "...You''re welcome..." She seems to be flustered at something.


    "What is it?" I wonder what''s going on.


    "I-It''s nothing!" She bite back.


    It''s weird but since it''s bOb then she''s probably fine, "Hmm okay then how about we¡ª" Just as J was suggesting a place we could check out.


    "Wait! Uhm Morus before you leave I have something to sa¡ª" But even she was interrupted by the sound of metal clanking.


    Stomp! Clink! Stomp! Clank! Stomp!


    It''s the sound of giant metal blocks being pressed down like a plunger. The ground shakes with each stomp as it steps closer to us.


    I instinctively hold my ears when I hear it. [There''s only one man that could make that sound.] I turn around and there he is.


    "Could you at least use a stealth spell you big hulking pile of scrap metal?!" I need to shout as loud as I could so he could even hear it.


    "Stealth? Never heard of it!" It''s him, with his large spear he''s holding it''s the¡ª


    Clink!!!


    Unfortunately I couldn''t say it on time before he struck the bottom of his spear to the ground.


    I look at the midget bOb who''s practically fuming in rage right now. "Arin?! How many times do I have to fucking tell you to stop that fucking racket!" She totally forgot what she''s about to say and screamed at the giant that is Arin ''The Golden Fortress''


    With about three times the height of me that is actually the smallest form that he could shape himself into. His description I gave him is perfect, a golden naked Spartan with an helmet.


    As the first member in the Flying Orcas he naturally has a high standing within the guild as the presumptive next leader. [But you never change Arin.] He''s still a brute, although pretty smart when it comes to defenses is pretty dumb at everything else beside that and him fighting.


    In fact he was the guild''s main muscle for the first years of it''s existence. The main defender of the pre-Atlantis era.


    So naturally, even if we have few common interest our time spent playing this game together has made us close friends.


    Still though, "What are you doing here Arin?" I ask as it''s always me that ask for his help... As my test subject.


    "Tsk! Fine then you two talk it out without me!" In a boiling state bOb stomps out of the hall with not nearly the same strength as Arin''s normal walk.


    [Even though you two are good friends...] In bOb''s words, "I don''t wanna be friends with an old man!"


    [In reality though you had a major crush on him when you didn''t know his real identity.] Another story I have fond memories of.


    But back to the giant himself, "So...?" I ask him what''s going on.


    "Well you see Morus!" He makes a pose. "This is a secret between men!" He makes another pose.


    [Wow...] I am not impressed. [But I look like a girl right now.] So in game it''s not a secret between dudes.


    [Plus I already had a dick inside of me.] I will never tell him that though.


    "Sigh come on Arin just tell me already." He always likes exaggerating everything like an American. Oh wait he is one.


    "Yeah! Yeah! I yield!" Even his admission is exaggerated. "Come with me to the garden for a more dramatic feel!" And with that and one last pose, he turns around and stomps away to the sunset.


    "Hey idiot wait for me will ya!" Even if he''s a giant he''s still pretty fast as I run to him with earthquakes happening every few seconds with each step of his feet.


    [This is gonna take a while...] I thought as I stand up again


    ???


    "Hyah!"


    In the Atlantis garden. It used to be a giant hedge maze when it used to be a dungeon, with all sorts of plant-like monsters and crustaceans roaming throughout. But after we conquered it we obviously removed the maze and turned the garden into a training area with a botanical garden at the sides.


    "Take that!"


    [It is also¡ª]


    "And this!"


    [Arin''s favorite¡ª]


    "Then last strike!"


    [Place!]


    "I''m narrating over here you hulking son of a bitch!" I shouted at him at his unnecessary grunts.


    "But a warrior needs to have a few sound effects!" Arin dares to make that excuse in front of me.


    "Then why don''t you just be part of a boring isekai then!" I pull out the last straw.


    After that, clank! "Oh please Morus! Anything but that!" Arin immediately fell to his knees and prayed his giant self in front of me begging. "I don''t want to become the brute archetype!" He doesn''t want to be sent to the shadow realm of stereotypes and forgotten male companions to the protagonist.


    In his pitiful self. "...Fine, I forgive you. You may become original one day." I decided to forgive him and give him another chance.


    [If only we are teenagers...] Then this could be seen as good larping but alas, [I''m in my mid thirties and he a decade older than me.] There''s no hiding behind it.


    [But if I was in my teens I wouldn''t be fucking right now.] Maybe I do, I dunno but...


    "Hey Arin are we in a midlife¡ª" I was about to say it, but... "No! It''s not that! Do not say the forbidden word of us middle aged men!" He immediately denies it.


    [Then for today... I will not say it today...] Honestly, I was about to just think about how this area is Arin''s favorite place because it has no roof but...


    "Arin you''re a good friend as well." I told him my honest feelings as well.


    [Even if you are just relieving childhood.] Arin has a massive come for everything 2010''s, especially the anime he grew up with in that decade. The popular music though he didn''t like as he just listened to old shit. [Well doing those types of things should not be called a crisis!] I advocate.


    "Hahaha, that''s great Morus! Men should always be open to their feelings!" In a rare moment I can see Arin break character, this is already a success.


    [Well, what a change you''ve gone through in this decade.] When we first met I thought you were even older than in your forties as you were as boring as a brick to talk to with only outdated references from twenty years ago. [Compared to then I prefer you than the wrinkly twig that you were.] Ever since being the first Golden Golem, getting a wife and started bodybuilding Arin became what he is right now.


    [Speaking of wife¡ª] Just as I was about to ruin my mental image of him.


    "Haha... Alright then Morus let''s finally get into the secret meeting between men!" On a rare occasion he actually acted serious for once. I''m impress already and let go of my thoughts.


    "Then what is it?" I ask of him.


    "Well..." He squats down and whispers to my ear.


    [What point does it have when your voice is massive to begin with and no one''s around us right now.] I thought in wonder but I don''t wanna destroy this rare Arin moment as I listen to his request.


    His request is... "You have that Kumo right? I wanna officially have my family name written on him." Outrageous to say the least.


    "E-Eh... What?!" suffice it to say even I was very shocked at that request.


    "T-then...!" By officially having your name on a character you are essentially... "What about your wife?!" Adopting him as your own son.


    Of course having an in-game character as a son doesn''t really matter in real life, it''s just formality. But Arin practically takes this game as seriously as his life. Except for Kumo he never created any characters of his own because in his own words, "It''d be like cheating on my wife and having a kid!"


    So him doing this is honestly shocking to me... [But I guess I should not be that shocked as he already has a family that from cheating....] Arin already cheated on his wife in the future so he''s already a¡ª [No Morus! You shouldn''t blame crimes for what they did in the future!] What if this event becomes a butterfly effect where he doesn''t cheat? It''s an endless possibility of if from the future.


    But my distressed look must have meant something different to Arin, as he scratches his head. "Well you see Morus, this is a favor I''m only doing for you." He makes an uncle smile and explains.


    "Since you''ll be leaving soon, I dunno how long you''d come back but I wanna make sure some part of me will always be by your side, just like all the days here in this guild." Arin pulls out his finger.


    "Sorry if I''m acting like such a lame uncle right now but I really just wanna do this. This will be the last time I will say this but for a forty-something year old like me having a young friend like you Morus was always a blessing for me, I''ve always thought that everytime I talk to you." And for the only time I will ever saw, I have seen Arin''s genuine smile. "Plus he already looks like me anyways so why not!" He immediately tries to cover up that lame smile though.


    But that smile already left an impression on me. "But this is just... no..." I was about to say this is just a game, don''t worry but... [This isn''t really a game anymore huh...] I''m not even sure if I will come back here ever again, and I will live in a far distant future where I don''t even know you''ll all still be alive by then so... "Alright Arin, you win this time. I''ll allow you to make Kumo your kid." I said to him as I hold his giant fingers.


    "Haha don''t mind me in the future you''ll always be thinking of your descendents and leaving a legacy when you''re at my age." Arin said in a jolly smile like always, but with a tinge of warmth in it.


    "Yeah, I''ll take care of Kumo so don''t worry." I said in response. [What a very prophetic message.] As in the future of your descendants will rule over an entire kingdom.


    "Oh, and make sure you don''t tell my wife about this okay?" Arin said it with a wink and a coy smile.


    "Hm, alright." I could only smirk in response. [Even when you''re about to cheat you always have the same attitude.]


    Then we both shook hands and made a fist bump.


    [Pure midlife crisis...] There I said it.


    The struggles of Generation Z.


    ???


    "Alright.... Done!" And he clicked Save and turn off the status.


    As I look at the blonde butler. It now says, Kumo Kruisspin Xanthos.


    [Xanthos...] I look at Arin.


    "Why''s this name so close to your real name anyways?" I ask him since I have met him in real life.


    "Haha well my great wife Lucia found out that my last name, Santos, was really similar to a Greek word for yellow, which is obvious for me!" Arin said as he struck a pose once again.


    "I see..." Great to know.


    "My American muscles always prevail!" He shouts. [You''re name''s Spanish though...] I will not talk about it any further.


    Anyway... "Come here Kumo." I order him, to which he only response. "Yes master." As he walks perfectly straight towards me.


    I couldn''t help but pat his head. [Don''t worry Kumo... You''ll be alive again soon enough.] I made as a promise. As I realized how valuable these characters... These companions of mine to me are in terms of my friend''s legacies.


    [I will protect you all.] That''s an absolute promise.


    Arin notices  my strange behavior and scratches his head, "Oh boy Morus, you''re already like that to them what if you''re all alone...." His eyes trails off from behind me. "Oh boy..." He quickly looks at me. "Uhm Morus there''s a¡ª"


    "What is¡ª"


    Even before we could even talk to each other "Mooorruuusss!" A rampaging midget bOb rams her horn to my back like a bull.


    Of course, splat! On my face. I feel the marble pavement of the garden. [Ooowww...] The heck happened?!


    "It''s not fair with only you being with Arin Morus!" She shouts out loud.


    Then she... "Come with me!" Proceeded to grab my clothes and drags me away from the garden.


    [Why can a midget like you run so fast!] Is my lingering thought as she drags me away.


    "You''ll be researching with me!" She demanded.


    And now the two people left on the garden is speechless.


    "Oh boy..." Arin scratches his head as he looks at the only one that looks like a person next to him. "Wanna trade blows my son?" He said the words son with an extra smirk.


    "Yes...." It takes an unusually long time to register his commands. "...Father." But he managed to say it.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Well anyways, I really liked Arin as a character! He is fun, childish, and also grown up and serious at the same time! I really like his personality and I definitely took advantage of it as I change the tone to make it more campy and fourth wall breaky in his section. I absolutely love writing this guy xD and I want to have more characters like him in the future! Also bOb is really fun to write as well! She''s like an angry loli tsundere with a dry wit and humor, very fun to write interactions with her and Morus XD


    Overall I have a very fun time writing these chapter. Which is very absurd and for me in the original wattpad version this part of the story is the one I hated the most and took very long breaks from to finish so yeah, it''s very weird. The truth is that my original thought is I wanna finish this chapter quick since I thought I would have a bad time writing it all over again. But alas I''m glad it didn''t and turned into a fun chapter to write ^^


    Overall love the tone shift and the new characters introduced ^^ ARIGATOU!

 Chapter 32 – Even If It Hurts

    "We''re here!" After making me run from the halls and stairs and ceilings bOb finally let''s go of her pull on me.


    The destination though that she brought me to is a very familiar and nostalgic sight. "The library..." The library of Atlantis.


    This library used to be a boss area back during when it was a dungeon. The giant shelfs would be filled up with flying books that will be attached to you like bats which were very annoying to kill, with the boss itself being a flying servant made of books and having detachable limbs. Needless to say it was a very hard fight and after we conquered the dungeon we wanted to preserve this room as much as possible to commemorate it.


    Although we still did have a few of our own motifs as well, "I always love this view..." I am always in awe looking at this room''s entrance that we built.


    "Of course! We built it all together right?!" bOb boastfully said as she folds her arms and puff out her chest in pride.


    [I mean who wouldn''t be proud of this thing...] I thought looking up.


    With its massive double doors managing to accommodate even Arin in his tallest height. Thw sculptures finely crafted at each of the two doors, one being an angel to the left and one a demon to the right. With both sculptures holding up a book to connect the two sides in a single point. It is beautifully designed as expected no less from our very talented Simian member who''s actually a graphics designer in real life. It was so well made that he actually got scouted by a video game company because of it.


    "That chimp really outdone himself huh..." I mutter to myself.


    The two opposing races holding together a book clearly symbolizes the meaning of letting go of both side''s prejudice and coming together for a pursuit of knowledge as well as our neutrality to the two sides.


    [I always thought that the message was a bit corny but...] In retrospective as to what happened to Kurumi''s fate and the nature of this guild. [I guess it''s not that bad after all.] I thought as I look at bOb and both had the same thought.


    ""Leta go shall we?""


    We both said at the same time.


    "No Morus you should go first."


    "No a lady should be the first one to go."


    "You''re a lady as well so you go first."


    This might take a while.


    ???


    "Wow... I forgot how massive this room is..." I said to myself as I look up at the crystal dome at the top.


    After finally convincing bOb to go first, the giant ball-like room really put me off guard to how expansive this area is even though I''ve only been gone for two days. [I''m afraid to say in perspective how quick it was that I got used to this world.] And with my body feeling more like Morus now than as Rin is sitting on my chair, I could move and act so much more than the most impressive VR technology right now.


    Nothing can beat the realism of real life.


    "...I know you''re proud of the avatar you''ve created but I feel like you are Narcissus looking at a lake right now." To the point that bOb is questioning my sanity.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was spaced out again." I quickly apologize and move on from myself and onto my surroundings.


    [...What monstrosities we''ve created.] Along with my improved movements, my senses have also been enhanced to real world levels.


    Such as one of those monstrosities in front of us. "...Hhhuuuu...huuu..." It''s cold husk is breathing on our ears.


    "Like it? It''s the angelic executioner. I finished it today actually, made it all by myself." bOb proudly boast as she puffs up her non existent breast.


    "Oh you completed it? It''s great!" She always liked being complimented so I did.


    [But seriously though you earn the praise.] This one looks really good.


    It matches it''s description, with all the holy colors of white, yellow, and blue as a theme as well as having a halo and a pair of wings. But wearing a scrappy piece of welded iron plates with chains holding them together with finally a bucket-like helmet with only small slits of prison bars for vision, while holding an executioner''s sword. A very unangelic weapon to say the least.


    bOb makes a smirk from my amazement. "Hehe it''s great Morus, I''ve unlocked that class by capturing some angel paladins and making them kill their own race." She said.


    I want to scratch my head. [Wait ain''t that already been done a million times?] The result will be a traitor angel, one of the most common types of enemies by angels.


    But she continued. "But this time using my advanced mind controlling abilities. I made the paladin think that they are killing traitor angels instead of them being the traitors themselves." bOb looks at her creation once more. "As a result the paladin''s morality scale is just at the very edge of being on the light almost not becoming a traitor. While retaining it''s sense of pride so it thinks it is doing the right thing by killing it''s own race. So in essence executing the angels for it''s own justice." Then bOb makes a clap ending her story.


    "What do you think?" She asked.


    "Well that''s..." I am speechless.


    [How could she come up with such things?] Before making a new race or class is considered pretty cool but not that special, as everyone is discovering it. Now though with most of the classes being discovered it is much harder to find new classes and players became more and more creative with their methods to find them.


    So bOb being able to get new races is something very impressive.


    But... [I have to get moving.] So I move on from the creature as I walk passed it.


    "Thank god we have the best security in this area." I said to both myself and bOb.


    "Yeah, of course! We practically did it overkill!" bOb shouted in response.


    In response I look up and couldn''t help but say, "Yup." As I stare at the dome.


    With a giant crystal chandelier at the center, the glass dome features cathedral-like inspired by the rose windows of Notre Dame and other such churches.


    With a set of gigantic cogs ticking away and turning around, the whole dome is turning around like a clock as it change colors.


    There are large and narrow tubes flowing through the floor, the walls, and even the ceiling or heck even in mid-air flowing many spells and potions in a myriad of colors visible under the giant chandelier lit up by mana.


    As well as the large, tall, book shelves towering around us as it circles the room. With gaps in a straight line as we walk to the center.


    "I''m gonna miss this place." I mutter myself. [Man, lots of memories to be had here...]


    There are many other oddities that dot around this particular room that give it it''s unique style above all the other rooms in Atlantis.


    Many experiments and test are conducted here that are only found in the Flying Orcas Guild. [At least I won''t have to kill the spies that enter here anymore.] Which is why this place is highly coveted and is always the subject of espionage.


    Like the giant four-way hourglass in all directions, [That was supposed to be a secret weapon I set up with bOb when we raided the human guilds, but it failed and ended up a plant pot instead.] It was supposed to have a slowness effect on the whole base but it also applies to us as well so we abandoned it.


    I giant heart on the wall made entirely out of undead creatures like zombies, ghouls, and flesh-squids. With human faces crawling out the roots and veins of the organism. [Yeah our intention is that we''ll create the most unholy area in the game and make it as disgusting as possible. Then produce diseases and such.] But after the virus nerf where the devs buff up cure spells we just ended up just exhibiting it in here.


    But last but not least... "Hey bOb. When will we use him for once?" I ask her pointing at the glowing creature.


    "Not yet, we still have a pact with the demons you know?" bOb says before walking passed it.


    I look at the statue-like creature, [Now this will totally anger Kurumi.] I thought as I look at the thing.


    It''s simply called the Guardian. With statues and artifacts of the major religions that we stole combine to form this stony creature with many heads of deities attached. [And this is the exact opposite of the unholy heart, we tried to make an area as holy as possible.] This is an anti-demon creature. To be used in case the demon player hordes and countries attack us as we are on the neutral side of the two.


    [I did a lot didn''t I?] The creations I mentioned are just at the tip of the tip of the iceberg that is the Library of Atlantis. [I wonder what will happen to these things in the future?] I surely believe that the world I went to is the future Endless, and that something might have happened here in all that time that has passed. [I will definitely go back in here when I get back to El Ni?o.] That is for sure.


    [Still I have no idea what''s happening...] Why am I here? I am just going with the flow but I need to know this at some point.


    [But I will enjoy my time while I''m at it though.] I''m back in Atlantis for god''s sake. I wanna talk to bOb and the others before I... [Leave.] That word hurts my heart.


    I need something to take my mind off of that thought so my eyes wonder about and see my arch nemesis. "bOb, didn''t you say you''ll finally add in an elevator?" I say to her as I look at the part of the room that I hate the most.


    "Nope, an escalator''s better." bOb says as she looks up as well.


    The staircase.


    [Yikes... We''re one of the most powerful guilds in EWO and we couldn''t even afford a better means of transportation?] I ask myself, looking at the dread that is the staircase of this room. Which stretches up like a pyramid.


    [For roleplay Morus, for roleplay.] I stated the original intention of these stairs..


    This''ll take some time, again.


    ???


    "Finally...!" After an abyssal of walking up, we reached the center.


    "I know you hated these stairs Morus but you''ve been overly dramatic this time since you''re just sitting on your ass in real life." bOb looks at me with a tilted neck.


    [That''s because my body ain''t on Earth anymore!] I wanted to say but she''ll probably lecture me again if I do.


    But anyways, I climb my knees up and look at the deck in front of us. "We''re here... Finally." I said to myself as I take my breath.


    In the center of this room is a circular platform elevated by a pyramid staircase we just climbed.


    "Let''s... Go shall we?" bOb told me with an embarrassed face, pulling on my clothes.


    [Okay?] I only nodded in response as I walk along with her side by side.


    This place here is the main research area of this room, where me and bOb conduct most of our experiments in discovering new races, spells, potions, and much more. The center of creation.


    There are cryogenic chambers that came straight out of a sci-fi show placed in the center of this platform. Tubes of various liquids for potions flowing through your like a sewer. Plants and various small animals placed glass cages we use for mutation. Then a massive screen used to splice genes and monitor the creatures in air tight chambers.


    Then finally, "Why''s there dust all over my desk?" We reach my desk.


    With two of them circling the center, it is where me and bOb sit and conduct experiments on. It has books, test tubes, potions, everything that a researcher needs and much more.


    "Uhm Morus... " bOb starts talking.


    I glance at her to what''s she''s about to say as I clean the dust left over on my desk. "I gotta miss this... Hm?" Then I notice something that I don''t remember.


    "Uhm... I¡ª" Just as she''s saying something again bOb looks at the items in my hand.


    A scroll and a gift.


    "Oh!" bOb seems to know these items. "It''s those lovebird''s gift!" She said as she sits on my chair.


    [Lovebirds?] There is only one pair that I know of. [Don''t tell me...] I open the scroll.


    ""Hey Morus!""


    Sure enough, "Silkco and Beharren!" It''s them.


    The two that I''ve seen their names of back in El Ni?o, my two non-guildmate friends, are in a hologram-like video right now.


    "We were officially engaged yesterday!" Beharren happily said as he''s holding Silkco''s shoulder.


    "Congratulations you two." I said to them but know they can''t here it since its prerecorded.


    [Took you long enough though.] But I couldn''t help but smile at the fact that the two lovebirds in the game are finally engaged.


    I look at bOb and see her nodding her head with a meek smile.


    Back to the scroll. "I''m sorry we couldn''t see you Morus." It''s Silkco that is now speaking. "We decided to take a few days off on Endless for our honeymoon, so we may already have been there when you see this." She says with a cheeky smile with roof top hands over that smile.


    [You wouldn''t have to rub it in jeez...] I know I''m single but I''m not a virgin you know?


    "Well anyways." It''s back to Beharren again. "Since you''re stepping down as guild leader we decided to give you a little farewell gift in that box." He says pointing at the gift in his hands that is now on my desk.


    "Really..." I grab hold at the gift the two gave to me.


    ""Crap!"" The two screamed. "We''re about to miss the ferry!" Beharren was the one that shouted first.


    "Sorry Morus! We need to log out now!" Silkco frantically scrolling on the menu, "I hope I''ll get to see you again soon okay?" She clicks log off and... "Bye bye!" Logs out, both of them and the scroll end the message.


    "...Unprepared, you two never change don''t you?" If it is Beharren desperately grouping up with her to now, they never change.


    "Well it''s kinda nice for some things to remain the same you know?" bOb says to me with a smile.


    "Sigh... Yeah I guess." I shook my head and look down. "Well gotta open this up shall we?" I say to myself.


    "Me too." bOb raises her hands.


    We both hold onto each ribbon and from one to three, ""Let''s go!"" We say the cliche streamer''s line and open the box.


    And our first impressions... ""An egg?"" It''s an egg.


    [Why the heck''s an egg...] In confusion I flip around the egg and see something written in it''s shell.


    ''A token from the two of us. ?''


    It seems unassuming enough except for the, [What''s with the heart?] I''m having a weird feeling about this.


    "Wait isn''t Silkco a swan humanoid?" From that one utter of a sentence from bOb, everything starts to connect.


    "That means..." I shakily hold the egg in my hand, I look at bOb as well but her eyes are widened and her mouth dropped. We both realized the truth.


    [[It''s their kid!]] Our thoughts come to that one conclusion.


    [The fuck?] In the game your avatar can produce children and have a family, although there isn''t actual sex involved it is a point of contention when Endless first became mainstream.


    But anyways, those children you can have an option of playing as that kid when your character gets maxed out or ages. Many short lived races like humans take the root of playing multiple characters from the same line because of it.


    Of course you can breed with different races and although the percentage gets lower, it''s success you can have a half-breed of that race. [My approach is a little different though.] I''ll talk about that another time.


    But as these thoughts hit my head like a truck, bOb looks at me with a coy smile. "You gotta babysit that from now on Morus." She giggly said.


    "Yeah..." Is all I can mutter. [I feel like that relative next door where the parents gives me their kid for their vacation.] Is my thoughts as I look at the egg with a meek smile.


    Still though... [It''s my only connection between the two of them now.] I don''t know how this egg stays with me when I get back, but if it does. [Their descendants will live on...] That thought kinda makes my heart feel warm inside as I unintentionally rub the head of the egg.


    bOb once again notices my strange behavior. "Even though you''re a guy... You look like my late mom right now." She says as I caress the egg.


    "Oh really?" I look at her still in my warm state.


    To which she... "...So¡ª nevermind!" Turns around angrily.


    [I wonder what''s up with her?] bOb''s been acting weird this whole time.


    "Anyways!" She walks toward the giant television screen in front of us. "This is what I wanted to show you!" And bOb opens up the monitor and reveals some data.


    [You''ll be sitting there for now little guy.] I placed the egg back on the box for a moment as I look closer at the contents at the screen.


    [What the heck''s with all these numbers?] I''m not terrible with numbers at all but even I can''t keep up with these percentages and rates per year on this financial report of a screen.


    "Do you see that Morus?" Fortunately the math teacher that is bOb knows these very well as she may even be the one that compiled this thing.


    "On the right of the screen Morus." She said as my eye follows her orders.


    [Let''s see... There!] It says. [Total mana density.] And it shows the number of it decreasing by a little over the years, and only by a .01 percentage.


    "Although I may be a little conspiratorial here..." bOb starts speculating.


    [What''s the big...] As I thought of the miniscule percentage that most of the players will just ignore, it will really not affect anything short term until it hit me stronger than a truck.


    "Does that mean the overall mana in the overworld is decreasing?" The overworld that I''m referring to is the main area where every player can access. It encompasses everything in Endless besides dungeons, special zones and areas like the player bases and event specific areas.


    "Yup." bOb looks at me with a serious face. "I dunno if this is just a coincidence or not, as it''s just an aggregate on all the areas and biomes, but it still should be something I should warn you about when you finally travel."


    "Yeah..." bOb is still just speculating on this, and me as well before. But now... [A world with no magic...] In El Ni?o beside the actual magic stone and fantastical creatures there''s actually very few uses of magic that I saw, [What will happen to us?] There are creatures that are dependent on magic like the fairies and it''s variants for example, that would severely weakened them if there''s no magic in the air.


    [It''s not just them...] But me, bOb, Silkco and many other mages would be affected. Even just the broader person who uses magic. Which includes most players and even the likes of Beharren and Arin, which uses little to no magic spells but nonetheless have resistance and defence magic on them, would be affected to a lesser extent.


    [Now that I look at it all...] I gulp down my saliva. [It''s all a pretty bad sign for us players.] Is this why we are just viewed as deities in the future?


    [I have never really considered this possibility...] I have heard of Kumo and Itia mentioning the abysmal lack of magic but never really thought much of it. [Now...] Before my mind could wonder to such dark thoughts.


    "Why do you look so grim there Morus?" bOb pulls me back.


    "...Nothing, nothing." I made the worst excuse for it as I hold my own head.


    "...Really, what''s wrong? I''m really concern about you right now, you''ve been wondering off quite a lot today." bOb sincerely said in earnest for my well being.


    I couldn''t ignore that face won''t I? "Well, I''ve just been thinking about you guys these past few days." I gave a half truth, as I did but not on Earth.


    "...Really." bOb looks at me with a daze. "Do you remember the reason why you decided to step down in the first place?" She ask of me.


    "Well...." [With what''s happened to me these past days I completely forgot.] The main reason why I decided to quit is because... "I want to do something different." I said out loud.


    "That''s right." bOb smiles at my answer.


    [Yeah, that''s why.] I have been the leader of the Flying Orcas since it''s founding and have carried it all this time. I first made it as a commemoration to my favorite animal, the orca, and because I founded it on a coast. After the Atlantis event the name became even more synonymous with the sea as we now based ourselves on an island.


    But overtime as the guild got bigger and things became more complicated, I eventually got tired and bored of leading it and was became jealous of the players that are discovering new parts of the map while I stuck on an island.


    Also with bOb she made me invest heavily in researching and discovering new stuff on the game, making me disinterested in the competitive scene and made me play genetics half of the time. Although I still loved in-game war with my NPCs.


    I want to explore, to create, and most of all. [Have fun.] Those are the main reasons why I wanted to leave my post.


    [...And what''s more fun than exploring an entirely new world?] It''s a world my friends have crafted, completely wide open for me to explore and see. [Even without magic they are still seen as gods in the future.] What''s more I have already seen one god in my lifetime, then what''s there to say that I can''t see them anymore?


    [I''ll swim the river of death and resurrect them if I have to.] After all there''s resurrection magic, soul guiding magic, and undead magic for me to choose from. [Fuck morals.] Respect the dead? I can control it so why the duck should I respect it?


    With my long pause bOb seems to be even more worried about me. "Uhm...... Morus? Are you alrigh¡ªwhat are you doing?!" I couldn''t help but thank bOb with all my heart for making it all so clear to me now.


    "Thank you bOb." So I sat down and gave her a hug.


    Which I feel her panicking body struggle in my arms. [Hmph~ you''re always extremely finicky when I cuddle you up.] - I thought with a dumb smile on my face.


    "You... You better be!" bOb shouted at me, "...I spent the entire yesterday just searching that up for you!" She screamed one last time before becoming meek.


    "Really... Thanks." I continue to thank bOb.


    "P-please... Let me... Go!" And...


    {Teleport!}


    "Eh?!" I shouted out loud as I feel no solid in my grasp.


    Then.... "Idiot!" I feel her headbutt on my back.


    Beacause of bOb''s small stature, she is about the same height as I am when sitting right now.


    I look behind and see her, red in the face, as she''s holding something in her hand. "...H-here..." Then she transfered some items onto my hand.


    "What''s this?" I ask as it seems to be a vile jar necklace with some kind of dust inside and a small scroll.


    "It''s a seed of mana." bOb says. "It''s one of the most valuable items I have since it''s the seed of the plant that generates magic. I even have to add my own essence in to control it." She grabs my hand and holds them tight. "I hope that''ll help the problem solve somehow and...." She pauses. "Give that letter to Itia okay?"


    "...I see." I look at the items. [The first one would help the situation a bit.] The mana tree is few and far between, and is often the center of nature-based dungeons, and cutting it down is considered blasphemous as the seed of it is a very rare drop. As having it would give you control as to how much mana is in your area.


    [And I wonder what this letter does as well.] But I won''t open it as it is for Itia.


    But still... "Thank you." I told her in a smile as I hug her again.


    [These stuff will definitely help in reviving the mana.] Although I know that one mana tree isn''t enough, I know that it helps. [Then when the mana returns back up I can...] Those are long-term plans.


    "...You''re doing it again?!" bOb once again tries to struggle her way out of my hug again but... "...Thanks." She gave up.


    After that we just stayed in this situation for a while.


    ""...""


    [This is really awkward.] There''s a gust of wind I''m currently feeling right now. I feel like a tumbleweed could jump in any moment now.


    [I thought she would struggle and teleport again.] It''s the awkward silence, it has come in roaring when I sat here sitting and bOb is too embarrassed to move her character around.


    [How do I end this silence...?] I begin to make a plan.


    ???


    Now in bOb''s thoughts.


    [Sigh... What am I even doing in a situation like this?] I scramble for these thoughts, [You know how these kind of things work bOb. You know he''s not really...]


    I have been trying to tell him all today, and repeatedly it''s been thwarted by an idiot, a coincidence, and bad timing. [It''s like god himself doesn''t want me to say it...] I take a sigh.


    I hold my hands away from the gloves and hold my head in real life. [What should I do?] I really wanna say it to him today or I won''t get any other chance.


    [Well maybe I should just...] Just as I was thinking of giving up.


    "I like you right now bOb." Morus cuts in and boldly announces that statement.


    It seems I have been bested first.


    ???


    [Wait a moment!] The isn''t what I meant!


    In a moment, bOb is silent. But a few seconds later, after those words were processed through her brain. "Just cutting straight to the chase aren''t cha!?" She snaps.


    "Wait I didn''t mean it like that!" I flail my hands around clarifying my statement.


    [I really need to put more effort to what I''m saying huh?] As I mentally check that on my brain. [I was just trying to compliment her.] It failed, spectacularly so.


    I try my hardest to clear it up. "Well what I mean is that I like to chat with you bOb!" I tuck myself up and hid my face. "I''m having a fun time just talking to you right now, that''s what I meant." I open my eyes to see her state.


    Then she sighs in relief. "Oh... Well... Me too I guess..." She paused, then looks at me again.


    "Could I call you by your real name Morus?" She ask with a cute face.


    "Uhm... Okay." I made a big smile. [I''m glad the misunderstanding has been cleared away.] I sigh in my head.


    "Me too, Rin." bOb blushed a bit, and also chuckled as well, "What a girly name, hehe..." She holds her hand to her mouth as she giggles a lot.


    [Yup... That''s right.] I am self conscious about that but it''s better than another misunderstanding.


    Or is it? "I just love you so much." bOb whispers to herself.


    While I, "Wait what?" am completely oblivious to it.


    [I swear she said something...] I try to ask bOb but couldn''t make up what she''s saying.


    But I miss my chanc since she stood up. "Well Rin." bOb turns around. "I''m gonna go out now. I have real life stuff to do." She said in front of my face even though she''s standing up.


    "Oh really? You''re leaving?" I also stood up and brush away the dust on my skirt.


    I let out a sigh, [I still can''t get out of my head of what she said earlier... Is it, I live with you?] I begin to think about it more and more.


    "It''s been great talking to you Mori." bOb continues to speak.


    [No... That can''t be right. Is it I juice you?] While I continue to think.


    "I had a lot of fun today talking to you, even if it''s a short one." bOb said.


    [No... I hate you? Maybe, probably. But still no.] I thought.


    "I was pretty lonely in the Library recently you know? How about you?" She asks a question.


    "Yeah, I think so as well...." [Yeah.... I just load my save file? Nope.] I am still stuck up about what she said.


    bOb checks on the menu. "Hmm really... Is that so..." And scrolls down.


    "Uh huh..." I am still within my thought bubble.


    [But I know it certainly isn''t I love...] I laugh at that one as I turn around and look at what she''s doing.


    But even so.


    Smooch!


    Reality is not what you''re always expecting.


    "You idiot! It''s I love you! I. Love. You! Stop thinking too much you dingus!" bOb said holding my lips. "You broke me out of my shell and made me what I am! So think of your actions and take responsibility!" She declared.


    With a spell teleport, bOb''s small body appeared just in front of my fac, holding my cheek and gave one, big, smacking kiss on the lips.


    "I''ve always loved you since the very beginning!" A second later.


    ?bOb has left the game.?


    "...Love you." - I didn''t even finish my thoughts.


    "The heck happened?" I touch my lips, and it has a black lipstick on it.


    "Yup, she... did kissed me....." It finally dawned on me.


    I couldn''t even process my thoughts as to what happened just now as I look down and see the drops of her tears on the floor.


    "I just love you... That''s what she said. I love you." I keep repeating those eight letters and three word phrase in my mouth.


    "I love you..." Those words are not something that she would say to me.


    I gritted my teeth. "I thought you had a boyfriend bOb!" Or if she''s cheating, she most likely lied about having one this whole time. [...That''s why I didn''t consider your feelings this whole time!] I never questioned anyone about their real life so I never asked how to introverted bOb got a boyfriend.


    Now that she said it, [Being the only guy friend in her life it''s obvious she''ll fall for me.] I first met her as a very introverted teenager back then as I was still in my twenties. But bOb slowly changed over the years to what she is now by making friends in the guild and especially to me, her research buddy.


    "I need to logout and go and chat to her..." - Just as I go to the menu and exit.


    I realized something. [It''s locked out.] The logout it locked out.


    Then at that moment. "No you don''t Rin." He appeared.


    "Godman!!!" It''s him, my primary suspect.


    "I know you may be confused right about¡ª" I don''t need any of his vague bullshit.


    "You bastard¡ª!" I just want to hit him right now.


    "No you don''t." Then...


    "What?!" He forced me to stay still running towards him.


    [Let me go you bastard! Let me see bOb, let me go back and see Gabril and Mary, I know you can read this thoughts!] I made sure he read it. [You forced me to go back in here through blackmailing Gabtil and then not letting me see bOb?!] I damn hell sure he reads every fucking word.


    The bastard god furrows his brows. "...I know, I know, I apologize Rin. But this isn''t something that I can control." He tries to apologize to me by bowing his head.


    "Huh?! You think you could just¡ª" I don''t believe in his crap anymore.


    "The God of Planet Earth demanded it, it''s out of my control." But those words at least intrigued me.


    "The fuck you talking about?" I swallow my rage for a bit to ask.


    "You see..." And he explains. "After I decided to take care of your soul, the god of Planet Earth told me. "If that one ever revives, I shall grant you this one time authority." The authority of bringing your soul back to Earth for a limited time and postponing your death. So this time on Earth would be the time you would have been struck by lightning by me essentially." He pauses.


    "My original plan is to immediately activate this authority immediately after you revive. To which that angel named Gabril arrived and begged me to stop when I told her and begged me to let you experience this world." He pauses again.


    "So we agreed on a deal. I allowed Gabril to stay in my realm and help to speed up the recovery of your soul in return she will be the one that activates in the agreed upon duration of two days the authority to let you go back in this world called Earth." He takes a sigh and finishes his story.


    He looks at me again. "So Morus, which will you choose, Earth or Endless? It is you that decides in the end."


    I gulp down. [My old or new home?] The decision of multiple lifetimes.


    Or is it?


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Well anyways! Enough about that and what d''ya think of today''s chapter? Unlike last one I was pretty clueless at first as how to do it but I think it turned out fine, lots of descriptions in this one lol xD


    Well anyways, I''ll be responding to the last comments a few days ago, as I really wanted to finish this before I comment. It''s kinda hoe I do think but yeah, arigatou!!! :D

 Chapter 33 – Going Back Home

    The answer is pretty obvious it''s...


    "Endless."


    [You think this is supposed to be the hardest decision I would make in a lifetime?] Bullshit.


    I made my declaration clear as day to this oblivious god.


    "I promised to bOb, Arin, Zank, Silkco, even Kurumi, all of my friends essentially. Guildmates and non-guildmates alike, that I would explore and live this future world that they created."


    "That I would see fantastical creatures that are only possible in my dreams and the game Endless World Online."


    "That I would save Kurumi''s religion and save it from it''s corruption."


    "That I would not abandon and leave my new found friends of Mary, Marina, Polovina, Myidari, Polnyya, Soumis, everybody that I met in that world that I now care about."


    "And finally..." I turn around and grab the egg, Silkco and Beharren''s kid. "I want to see these little guy hatch up and live as a proper living creature and not an A.I." I caress the egg once more.


    [Not only you of course but Kumo, Itia... Even Gabril.] I want to see them act like normal people, breathe like people, speak like people, and live like people. [I consider these guys family now, and I want to see my family being able to act like a what a family should be.] I feel like I have become a sort of caretaker for these guys now, as some of them are the equivalent of sons and daughters to my friends. [I will protect them.] And I will eliminate any threat to my family.


    [Plus my family back on Earth, although grieving at me for sure, is already stable enough to live without me as my mom''s cancer has been treated and my sisters old enough to financially support her.] Is what I concluded.


    [I know you can read my thoughts but I don''t care, this is for me.] I thought of it to ward him off.


    "I see..." Godman strokes his chin. "Then what is your final goal in Endless, Rin?" He asks. "There must be one thing you want to achieve in this world." And he stares intently at me.


    [Final goal? I already oh....] What is gonna be my long term plan in this world? The goal that I''ll gonna be striving towards, my endgame so to speak.


    At that moment I remember bOb, my friend, just confessing to me and I never getting a response back. How Arin is still in the garden waiting for me to continue our discussion. How Beharren and Silkco will be logging back in and asking about the egg.


    [Not only them as well...] Mao the ''Dragon Tattoo'' our best duelist currently, how she''ll be expecting that I cheer her on at the next tournament.


    Simon the ''Prime Engineer'' the one that created the door in the library and my old monkey friend that doesn''t really play the game much anymore for his new job as a game designer, was supposed to see me when I leave the guild.


    Wana the ''Wonder Boy'' the crossdressing trap and the one that I was supposed to give the lingerie to before Soumis wore it. His super secret video we did as a prank is hiding within the depths of Atlantis''s vault, never to be seen less we be banned. I was about to have some fun with him as I leave.


    All of this guys and others who I haven''t even seen today are all members and friends of mine. All are expecting something from me one after another.


    [...This may be the most selfish request I will ever make.] I look up towards Godman seating on his chair.


    "...I want to be able to see them again." I declared. "I want to find them in this world, no matter how hard it will be, I want to see them and I want to be able to see and not only play, but live in this world as well." I take a big sigh. [I knew it, both staying in this world and be able to see my friends again? Talk about being greedy.] But I believe I can.


    [It''s a monumental task though.] They are seen as deities and gods now, the future world that I was sent to must be thousands of years old. But... [There''s a god in front of me already.] In the form of this average-looking salaryman of a god, he may not look like one but he''s a god alright.


    [But if there''s even gonna be a chance of seeing them again I need to...] I look at him once more. "Restore magic in this magic-less world." That is my goal.


    [From my own experience and bOb''s findings it''s obvious that there''s been a decrease in the world''s magic.] I clutch at the vile jar that bOb gave to me. [It may be a temporary solution but it''s a step.] As always bOb moves things along, even with making the world fantastical again.


    "I see... So that is your choice then." Godman rests back on his chair and looks up. "I will report this to the God of Planet Earth immediately." He is about to leave but...


    "Hey! Don''t you dare leave without me asking you as well!" I shouted at him.


    "Do not worry, you will return back to your original bod¡ª" That''s not what I meant!


    "No! Questions like why did that god do this to me and why did you let Gabril do this to me, stuff like that." I told him what my actual intent is.


    "I see..." He sits down again. "This is my compensation for the inconvenience that I''ve given you." And looks at me in the eye again.


    "For your first question it''s because that Earth God views everyone equally." Godman pauses. "No matter who it is if there is an error in the system like you being killed off by me it will attempt to fix it, even negotiating with the God of Time to move your own death at a later time so that you''ll be able to choose to go back and correct my mistake." He pauses again. "But that Earth God though will not interfere anymore if the person itself decides to choose to live outside of its world, like you did."


    Godman stretches his back against to chair once more. "So rest assured it won''t meddle with you from this point onwards." He said.


    "Is that so..." I ponder for a bit before I look at him again. "Is that god genderless?" It''s a dumb question but I didn''t hear Godman say what its gender was.


    "It doesn''t have one, it is the manifestation of every god your kind has ever believed in." That solves that question. "For your second question..." He looks at me again. "Didn''t I already tell you the reason why that angel did this to you?" Godman looks at me again.


    I furrow my brows as well, standing my guard. "Yes but also why did she specifically did it. You''re a god right? Why must you let my subordinate suffer the thought of going against me than you just doing it yourself." I said to him with a low tone.


    [I''m not ignorant to not know how my subordinates are extremely loyal to me.] Although I want them to live independently from me unlike a pile of bones I acknowledge that they view me as their master.


    "Really..." He begins to explain again. "Although I am a ''god'' per say. A god with no adherents is only a slightly more powerful spirit." He pauses. "And I am afraid that if I reveal myself this world''s gods may interfere with my task since there''s no record of me in this world." He pauses again.


    "Plus, if they ever found out the one time only authority the Earth God has given to me, they might try to steal and fight me over it, as an authority involving time is a power that even gods couldn''t rule over. So that''s why I''m here like a hermit. This is actually the dilemma I was in before I met that angel since it needs you to be asleep to activate it." Godman finishes his second explanation.


    "Then you''re a god of time now?" I ask him semi-sarcastically.


    "No, this authority can only be used once, and it disappears back to the Earth God." Godman pauses for a moment. "Although with enough adherents it is possible to achieve one that is in the same vein." He says.


    "Oh really..." I smirk for a bit.


    For once Godman actually smiled for once. "Then maybe my face can finally be changed to something other than this man''s face." He said something very interesting.


    I take this opportunity of course to ask him about it. "Why do you even have such a face to begin with?" He looks like one of my colleagues in my old office.


    "Well..." Thus begins his third explanation. "How do you even think I found your soul in the first place? It was after the fight with my son that I noticed you were killed." He stops for a bit. "When I first entered inside the game I was confused as to where your soul was. That was until I searched through the moderators and found one that was looking over your corrupted data." He explains.


    [The moderators!] They are people that disguised themselves as NPCs with their tags saying so. They have almost unlimited health but no attacks whatsoever so that they won''t be PKed. With chat disabled for them except scripted direct messages they don''t really have much infact in the game.


    Their job is just to record every event that the notable players makes so that the writer is able to translate that event into text in the Endless History.


    Continuing on, "That one has a face that you can see here, and with my remaining power as a god I took over this body and some of that man''s memories so I would know what emotion I should fix when repairing your soul." He pauses. "I safely managed to grab both your character data in the game and soul, thus beginning my time of watching you recover. With Gabril speeding it up tremendously." Godman finally finished his explanation. "Though it is unfortunate that the UI of the game has disappeared at some point, which made my job much more difficult." He added in as extras.


    "..." I am speechless.


    [So you''ve really been watching over me this whole time huh...] Although I''ve just met him a few days ago thinking that he just watched over me for probably thousands of years, [I don''t know why to feel anymore.] It clutches my mind.


    "You don''t." Godman answers. "It is just my task to do so." I almost forgot he can read my mind in his realm.


    "...I guess you''re right." I take a deep sigh. "I guess I don''t have anything to ask of you anymore huh?" I told him, feeling like this will end soon.


    "Yes, that''s right." Godman says. "I can take you back now." And points out his finger.


    "Alrighty then..." I feel like I''m forgetting something. "...Thank you as well, for taking care of me this whole time." I said to him as an apology.


    "You don''t need to Rin, it is just my task." He starts forming a circle in front of me. "Although it makes me feel setting called happy within me." He did with a slight smile.


    "...Wait." Then I realized it. "Kumo!" I shouted out loud. [Crap I left him with Arin!] How the fuck can I forget something like that.


    But... "Do not worry Rin, he will still be in that world and not be left behind in here." He said calming me down.


    "That''s good I guess..." I take a sigh of relief.


    "Okay then." I grab the egg and the vile and put it in my inventory. [Time to go now I guess.] And I stare at the makeshift portal that Godman has created for me and got inside.


    ???


    Afterwards though...


    "..." Godman looks through Rin''s character.


    "I guess that lightning strike did more than transferring his body over huh?" I ponder at Rin''s state as I sent him back to the future.


    "...Well not really my problem now." It is outside of my administered task.


    I, as Godman now apparently,  ignores the problem as I sit back at my chair, with finally nothing to do after so long. "...I guess this is what that man''s memories called boredom is huh..." I gained a little bit of a personality after taking over this body and seeing the scattered bits of Rin''s memories.


    I look outside his realm and see the vast forest that has covered my area. "I guess I''ll try being a proper god for once." And stood up in his chair for once.


    ???


    Even before opening my eyes, [It reeks of sex in here.] The smell of sweat, breath, piss and cum inside this room would make anyone blitz their noses at the first sniff.


    Maybe this is the realization of it after my head''s been washed out of dopamine from lust but... [It stinks but great at the same time.] My libido may be gone but the fondness I have for female secretions never stops. This feeling is kinda similar to smelling your own scent, if something smells bad you don''t flee from it since it''s your own.


    [Enough of this I need to¡ª] I open my eyes and the first thing I see is a... "Pussy." I couldn''t help but poke at the mouth smiling at me first thing in the morning.


    "...Hmmn...." The owner of this hole that I poke seems to have woken up from the sudden sensation.


    I turn my head to the side and it''s... "Polovina." I immediately noticed her curly orange hair and the slight point in her ears.


    "Oh Morus..." She also raises her head up. "What was that just now?" And turns her head towards me with half open eyes.


    "Nothing~" I cheekily told her with my finger in my tongue.


    Polovina smirks at my little tease, "Oh you cheeky~ fine then, take it~" And gives me the full shoving package.


    I pull my head back a bit, "Don''t mind if I do." Then proceeds to take my first meal of the day, peaches. [Even if I''m not feeling it right now a wet pussy is a pussy to be licked.] Is my unofficial motto in life.


    "Hmmmn..... Yeeesss..." Polovina''s moans echoes throughout the room waking some people up.


    I look my eyes around to see the room of naked girls still sleeping using only each others heat for warmth as many of them are sleeping hugging, kissing and even ones with dildos still penetrating inside.


    One of them, "A bit too early of a fuck don''t you think?" Is the milf of the room.


    It''s Polnyya. "Oh shut up mom¡ªaah! You don''t have any right to say that when¡ªhmm! You have someone straddlin'' you, fuck!" In Polovina''s moaned words, she''s right.


    I look at the one sitting in the fence right now. "Oh, he just so happens to have slept in this position." It''s Soumis.


    With a strap dildo tossed between his salad the small boy covered in cum is being mercilessly pegged by a woman much taller than him. With only the stockings, garter belt and the collar being the only parts of the lingerie he''s still wearing.


    [How did he sleep like that?] Is a question I need to ask later.


    But for now, "How''s the feeling of being a slut now Soumis?" I need to ask him this first.


    He looks at me with a wriggly smile. "It''s great~" He''s returned to being his shy self again but this time with a much more flirty tone. "I love being a slut now Morus, being dominated by them is great hehe..." And he sat on all fours with the dildo still inside him. "Thank you so much Morus for making me a slutty girl." Soumis apologizes to me in a big way putting his forehead on the floor.


    "You don''t need¡ª" I was about to told him off. "You don''t need to be submissive all the time Soumis." But Polnyya did it for me.


    "Yeah~ you''re still the owner of this brothel you know, so stand up already." After cumming Polovina also decides to weigh in.


    "I-I see..." Soumis looks down. "I guess we need to be going about now." And slowly pulls out the dildo in his ass.


    [...That''s one huge gape.] Soumis''s asshole has so been thoroughly drilled that it''s making him wobble while standing up.


    Moving on from that. "Yeah, it''s already morning by the looks of it." Polovina frankly said as she looks at the ray of light coming out the curtains.


    And then... "Rise and shine everybody~!" A very tall naked figure opens up the curtains and lets the light of morning shine upon this room of darkness.


    "Jeez Visoko! You don''t have to burn our eyes in the process." Polovina shouted out loud.


    Although Polovina may be exaggerating a bit, [It is a pretty unusual bright for a morning.] Is this a difference from Earth and Endless?


    I shook my head to not overthink too much and look at my surroundings.


    "Is it early already?"


    "I wanna fuck some more though..."


    "Hey, let''s do each other later okay?"


    "...Sure babe."


    The rays of the day and the shouts seems to have woken many of the girls up.


    Soumis smiles to the girls, his family and claps. "Alright everyone! Let''s clean ourselves up and¡ªack?!" Just as he was motivating everyone. "Polnyya just hogged you all to herself last night!" A small but feisty figure enters Soumis''s gaping ass with a fist.


    He turns around, "R-Rudas?!" It''s the brown Rudas fisting Soumis, as her fist is small enough for Soumis''s asshole to take in with relative ease. "I''ll be fucking you tonight you hear me!?" She angrily said with her fist twisting inside his ass.


    But as a sub, "...O-okay..." Not only did he agreed but he seems to be taking pleasure with his ass being screwed as his dick is bulging right now.


    I look around and many as well to help him out until finally, "Fine! I''ll do it!" Polovina volunteered herself to suck the poor cock.


    "Aww..."


    "I wanna do it as well~"


    "At least I have you though..."


    "Yeah, fuck me tonight as well babe."


    For me as I look at the comical situation. [...Good luck Soumis.] As judging her in bed last night I can only say that. [Polovina is an angel compared to Rudas and...] "Hey! Lemme join in as well!" [...Visoko combined.] I worry he may break.


    I hold onto my head and took a sigh at this whole thing. [Speaking of Polnyya...] I turn around to see her next to me laughing as our eyes met.


    She looks at me with eyes full of sincerity. "Thank you Morus." Another person thanks me.


    "No problem but why though?" I can understand Soumis but I don''t know why Polnyya thanks me all of a sudden.


    I find out the answer as she... "Look over there." And points to one of the girls.


    I look and see two naked girls flirting and talking intimately to each other with their bodies touching. [Those girls seem to be the ones calling each other babes earlier.] I can even remember unnamed girls.


    Not only them but many of the girls have begun talking to each other and freely touching even though the orgy''s over. They are almost like... "Lovers." I look at Polnyya who seems satisfied to what I said.


    "Yes Morus." She looks at the couple again. "You see before you came here only Rudas and Visoko were the only female couple in this whole brothel. Before you those two girls and all of the others treat each other as colleagues or even strangers. As only the request of the client they ever try getting intimate like that."


    Polnyya pauses and holds onto both my hands and kissed it. "But now you made them connect and know each other for the first time, you made them act more than coworkers and made them think for each other, you made them like family." Then she fully hugs me. "You did more this one night than I did for a whole sixty years. You owe my greatest gratitude."


    [...What a woman.] Polovina loves these whores so much that she thinks of them as her own family. [There is something sacred and special about that.] I look back at the woman in my arms.


    [Although sixty years is a lot...] It''s not an unusual lifespan for an elf.


    But back to the milf. "...You can even make me your slave and make me your exclusive..." Polnyya seems to be saying some pretty juicy offers.


    So... "Why don''t I take you up on that?" I grab the chin and pull her in for the kiss. It''s a move I frequently use back on Earth why not here as well.


    After I pull my lips out. "...I am your woman now." She said in a daze.


    But, "Mom!" Her daughter is having none of that. "You can''t hog Morus all by yourself!" Polovina shouted.


    "Sorry Vina but she said it herself~" Polnyya tries to be a little playful for once as she brings out her tongue.


    "You...!" And they proceed to argue now with the mom on the winning side.


    Avoiding that I look once again at the whole scene, with the mother and daughter arguing and the rest that I know playing Soumis and the rest just flirting with one another.


    But one thing''s scratching me though and that is.... [Am I missing¡ª] Then it clicks.


    "Where''s Gabril?!" I shouted as loud as I can, with everybody looking at me at once.


    I look at Rudas, none, obviously.


    Visoko? None as well.


    Soumis just bobs his shoulders so no.


    Polnyya? "Sorry Morus I haven''t seen her since last night." She bows her head.


    Then lastly, "I think I saw her leave right after you made out last night." Polovina, the girl Gabril was with yesterday is the only one that gave me a clue.


    [Where is she?!] I look around and see the morning light becoming dim.


    I immediately stood up and bow my head, "I''m sorry everyone! But I need to leave quickly!" I carefully walk my way out being careful of not to hit any of the girls.


    "We understand Morus." Polnyya said. "Fine her okay?" Polovina joined in.


    """Good luck!""" Along with everyone giving me the encouragement.


    I''m at the door, before I leave. "Thank you everyone!" It is my turn to say thank you this time as I wave them goodbye.


    [Alright brain, think!] With my over thinking I can surely find her.


    ???


    And I did.


    "Gabril!!" I shouted up the roof of the brothel.


    With all of my clothes on I had left the brothel and went to the side of the building.


    Why here you ask? [I knew that light from the window was unusual.] Typically the light is supposed to be the same color as the source it came from, i.e the star it came from. But the light when Visoko opened the curtains was almost a pure white, totally different from the yellow twin stars of Sol and Sunna here in Endless. [And the only one that I know of who can bring out light is an angel.]


    All of this stuff may be me over analyzing thinks but, "H-how....?" I was right.


    [I knew my brain could do it.] Power to my overthinking skills. [I will also need to thank Visoko as well for opening up the curtains.] Thank you Visoko.


    "Come down here Gabril!" I finally found her out, but this time the trouble is, "Please no Morus-sama!" Getting her down to me.


    "...I have betrayed you Morus-sama! I don''t deserve to be beside you!" And it will prove to be extremely difficult.


    [Crap I need to do something about this...] I obviously don''t want her to leave me, what should I do?


    "No Gabril! You didn''t betray¡ª" Even as I start talking. "I made you fell asleep against your own will Morus-sama, how is that not treason?!" Extremely difficult to reason with.


    [You need to do this Morus!] I motivate myself and don''t half-assed it! I straightened my back and look up. "Yes! I know that it sounds reasonable! But!¡ª"


    She tries to interfere again, "But that doesn''t mean I hate you!" It will not work a second time though.


    So I scream it out without any interruption. "You did it because you wanted to save me right?! I heard it all Gabril, the deal and everything from Godman. How you wanted to save me from going back so much that you practically grovelled at his feet! I heard it all!" I take a deep breath. "You did all of that just for me to experience this world! How could I ever be angry towards something like that!" I belch out every feelings I have.


    "...Really...? Morus-sama.... You meant it?" Gabril pops her head out. "But... I can''t..." She still refuses.


    "Why?!" I shouted as loud as I can. "I don''t want you to leave my side Gabril! I wanted to thank you so bad for taking care of me for all these thousands of years! Why won''t you accept it Gabril!? Am I not¡ª" I wanted to scream out my feelings more but I felt drops of liquid from above, her tears.


    "...I-It''s not that M-Morus-sama..." She slowly comes out and what I noticed is not her usual dress of black and white with a few gold accessories, it is all pure white and then... [A halo.] I have a bad feeling about this.


    She touches down the ground with her fluttery wings and then... "Look." Made me stare at her crotch. "You see it Morus-sama?"


    "Hmm?" I look close and see that... "It is just your vagina, nothing more." I don''t understand why she made me stare at it.


    To which she nods while biting her lip. "That spot above my vagina was supposed to have your mark of an heart with horns at each side..." She pauses. "But it was removed when my thought of Morus-sama will abandon me was still there." She pauses again but this time more nervously. "So I am now not one of your servants anymore, I belong to Kurumi o-once again...." She finishes it almost tearing up.


    [...What?] I didn''t know that you could do that, could you even do that so easily? [This isn''t part of the...] But I knew this isn''t a game anymore, it''s real life.


    "...S-So you s-see Morus-sama...? How much of a traitor I am? How much I betray¡ª" This time though I will be the one interrupting your speeches Gabril with a....


    Smooch!


    I grab both of her cheeks with my palms and immediately move in for that tongue kiss. "P-plea¡ªhhmph!" Gabril tries to resist but that makes me more motivated to kiss her more.


    [I''m sorry Gabril, I know in any other circumstances I will never force myself on anyone but you''re a special case.] I will not accept any of my family being forcefully taken away from me from any type of bullshit reason. So I will, and I will, take her back from me.


    [Sorry as well Kurumi.] Even if it''s you I will not let you take back the woman that has taken care of me all this time.


    At first Gabril resisted but after a while she finally calmed down and became obedient. Enough so that I let go of my grasp from her lips and look at her dazed state. [Yeah, still a pervert.] Even without my influence she''s still a pervert.


    And that''s exactly what I want to tell her. "You''re a pervert right? How can you go back to being a regular angel again when you''re already corrupted this much? Even when you saver ties right now it won''t disappear for a long time, you know that right?" I declared my intent.


    I hold her hand. [I know you can''t live without me touching you, you can''t go on with any regular humans even if you raped a thousand girls, because I already know that much about you Gabril.] Unlike an average protagonist I know my worth, I know that I am a special case in this world, an anomaly. But knowing it doesn''t mean I''m bragging about it, I just acknowledged it as part of the package.


    "...B-but... I am with.... them now..." I have broken through all of her defenses and now she''s a crying mess. So breaking this one fragile excuse will be the last straw to broke her halo.


    "Then why are you even here when you could have just left the city altogether?" I told her. "If you are with ''them'' now then why did you peek through the window again and masturbated again?" I pull in closer again. "Just admit it, you are a pervert the moment you were created from me." And again I gave her a kiss.


    But that really did break the halo, literally.


    Crack!


    It crack once more and now.... "I love you Morus-sama!" Gabril finally came back to me. "I was wrong Morus-sama! About everything! Even if I betrayed you I will never run away like I did just now!" She hugs me super tight as her clothes became a black and purple color with silver accessories, not black and white like before, and her white, circular, halo gave way to a heart-shaped halo with a purple hue. "I will forever be by your side even if Kurumi-sama herself curse upon my name!" She declared within the depths of her being.


    Then... Something happened.


    {Congratulations! The Angel Gabril has evolved into a Lust Angel!}


    We look at that screen with widen eyes, [I guess not all game elements were lost.] I thought as I look at Gabril''s new form.


    "Morus-sama I¡ª" Gabril doesn''t know what to do with herself but I grab her chin like always and told her, "You can still disguise yourself right?"


    To which she nodded, "Yes!" And immediately afterwards turned back to the human form I was with yesterday.


    I smile and grab her hands, "Let''s go shall we?" She nodded in agreement and left this place.


    [I will think about this later.] It is not time for me to overthink right now.


    ???


    Meanwhile in a place no one could see.


    "Hmph? That''s weird." An angel doing it''s job notices something that has interrupted it''s monotonous existence.


    "I could have sworn I felt a powerful holy aura appearing then suddenly disappearing just as fast." The angel ponders this disturbance for a bit. "...Maybe a demon ate it." Before ultimately not bothering to ponder it further and moved on and returned back to it''s monotonous existence once more.


    Never pondering it until it''s too late.


    ???


    "We''re back, finally." I say with Gabril in my hand as I look at the building once more.


    "Yeah..." Gabril just smiles and hugs my shoulder, swearing to never leave my side ever again.


    "Alrighty then..." I walk towards the door.


    [Finally.... I''m going back home.] To the Starting Point Inn as I open the door.


    Ding!


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey guys! It''s me! Thank god this came out on time xD I''m pretty happy with this one ^^


    Finally we finish the chapter where Morus sets out her long-term goals and motivations in the story, and this chapter is what I think is the end of the "Set up" portion In the story. This everything from here on except for one scene will all be original and not from the wattpad version, heck the brothel never existed in the original ^^


    The plot really starts from this point on so I''m very happy that I finished this xD (only took 33 chapters lol)


    Finally though here! This is not really any character in this story (She''s from another one I made) but she''s the latest drawing that I finished.


    The funniest thing actually is I consider myself being an artist first rather than a writer ^^ and when you critiqued them it hurts you know!! (Well those are more than a year ago so I definitely improved when I was 14, which is based on an even older drawing when I was 13) but yeah and also Morus! I finished the line art so coloring her next!


    Anyways see ya guys! Arigatou and see you next chapter XD

 Chapter 34 – Dealing in the Inn

    Ding!


    When I opened the door. "Welcome to¡ª Mori-san?!" The one that greeted me is that little red-headed shrimp.


    "Mary!" Wearing a cleaning outfit no less with a broom on her hand which she immediately drop as she runs and jumps towards me.


    "Come here... Hyup!" Of course I catch the midget in my hands as I put her on my forearm.


    "Nice catch Morus-sama." Gabril by my side compliments me with my caught. "And also hello again Mary~" She also looks beside me and greets the catched Mary.


    "Hehehe~" Mary seems to have taken Gabril''s greeting more than me as she happily hugs my head. "Ms. Gabril''s so beautiful I''m so embarrassed hehe~" She scratches the back of her head.


    [I''m glad I made you two meet yesterday.] Gabril''s so recognizable that Mary knows her even without the wings.


    [Speaking of yesterday...] I pull Mary down the ground and she that she isn''t wobbling at all. "Glad to see you look fine now Mary." When I checked her temperature it''s not burning anymore and she certainly seems okay now by her carefree attitude.


    Mary shyly scratches her head, "Hehehe well you see..." She tries to tell me something but I look noticed two figures behind her. [There they are.] She isn''t the only one that''s seeing me.


    "Mori-sama!"


    "Welcome back Morus-sama."


    It''s my two subordinates; Kumo with the dyed orange hair and Itia with braided hair, came to immediately greet me next.


    [Good to see you two do your own stuff.] The little fact they changed clothes is so great since it means they have a life outside from me, thus having free will.


    I grab their shoulders and gave them a tight hug. "Good to see you again you two." I say before checkingthe two. "First off..." I look at them back and forth. "What''s with your outfits?" The outfits that they''re wearing are in the same vein of Mary''s.


    [They do look great in ''em though.] I gotta give props for that.


    With Itia wearing the same cloth bonnet, apron wrapped, white dress as Mary¡ª they most definitely look like sisters. With Kumo on the other hand wearing a more of a knight''s outfit under the armor with his gambeson designed coat.


    Itia tries to answer. "Well you see¡ª" They try to explain it to me but there''s been a lot of it today.


    A lot of interruptions. "Haha it''s because they wanna work here now!" Suddenly a wild Leonon appears grabbing both of their shoulders. "Welcome back Morus." He greeted me with that classic dad smile.


    "Good to see you Leonon." I''m happy that he said hi to me but... "Where''s Marina?" I was kinda expecting her to show up.


    Leonon widens his eyes for a moment. "Oh her? Well she''s..." He grabs onto his cane and moves to the side, letting me see from what''s behind Kumo and Itia''s back. "She''s kinda well... Overdoing it with the whole magic thing." Leonon tries to explain the situation but I can already see the insanity from here.


    "Yup." But I gotta need to go in closer to the scene otherwise...


    "Hey you''re blocking the way!" With a ding from the door, a bald man raises his voice from me obstructing the entrance.


    "Sorry, sorry." I nodded my head slightly which seem to have bothered my two companions before calming down. Seems like they''re getting used to it.


    "Well let''s seat together shall we?" I told the ones behind me.


    "Of course!" Itia agrees enthusiastically. "It is a pleasure to be seating with you Morus-sama." Kumo meanwhile agrees fancily.


    And... "Hehe I can''t wait to sit next to Mary-chan~" Gabril agrees while being Gabril, a pervert.


    I sigh at Gabril''s comments before looking down at the little Mary, "Hmph!" Which seems to be pouting a bit.


    "There, there." I rub her head once again. [Yeah I miss this a lot.] So much has happened last night that it feels nostalgic to be rubbing Mary''s head even though it isn''t even a full day since I left.


    But... "Hey stop blocking the way!!" More drunk-looking guys behind us are shouting.


    [Crap!] I need to stop thinking. "Alright everyone let''s go!" I told them as we walk along the main area of this inn, the starting point of this day.


    Which has been pretty peaceful so far.


    ???


    "One starting fish!"


    "Another bowl of pottage please!"


    "Gimme a pork and broth!"


    "A good beer will do!"


    The men that were yelling at us earlier are now all happily enjoying their dishes as if nothing happened. So much so that many of them are ordering seconds.


    Although the Starting Point Inn is officially an inn, it''s menu is so popular that it essentially serves as a diner as well with people not even staying for the night going here and eating Marina''s dishes.


    I mean who couldn''t blame them? "Sluuurp...!" It''s absolutely delicious.


    "This is great!" I couldn''t help but shout out loud to the tenderness of the fish broth that Marina had concocted with. "Hhhmmm...." I yelp out. [There is simply no comparison.] I don''t describe food for filler because it''s bullshit but the sourness of the broth and that smoked taste of the fish is absolutely delightful.


    The others on this table are also in love of the food in here. "Hehe it''s free for mee~" Mary, being the daughter of the owner here gets to call the shots and have the food for free, much to the envy of the customers.


    But she seems to be eating it rather gluttony. "Be careful there Mary-san, here." With Itia focused more on etiquette and appearance cleaning the stains on Mary''s clothes.


    [They look like sisters for sure...] I couldn''t help but thin my eyes and lips at such a scene while the spoon''s still midair. [It''s nice my subordinates ain''t humaphobes.] I just made that up.


    Though when I turn my eyes to the one beside me... "No Leonon-sama, I don''t need to really..." Kumo seems to be having a little trouble right now.


    "Haha don''t be Kumo!" it''s Leonon drinking from his wooden mug. "...Ah! You Kumo have a body of a man!" Clearly inebriated, the drunken Leonon has his arm wrapped around poor Kumo''s shoulders as he keeps tightening his biceps. "I know of man when I see one, and although you ain''t got meat for now I can tell ya have great potential kid!" With a smile he finishes his fitness advice by slapping Kumo''s back as his form of encouragement.


    "...Gulp." It seems that Kumo has gotten used to it somehow; ignoring him completely and just drank from the cup.


    [Oh well...] Kumo doesn''t need any kind of muscles since he''s stronger than a human and especially since his skin and muscles are just a cover for his spider appendages.


    "...Though I''d like the musclular type as well..." Since it is a good body type to have, [But there''s too much of that of my life now.] Arin and Beharren for one, and now Leonon.


    I look beside me to see a wide-eyed Kumo, "See?! Even Morus likes it!" With Leonon giving the widest of grins as he drinks from the cup with the most satisfied of faces.


    "...What I do?" I ask the both of them, only to see Kumo...


    "I will do my best to achieve that body of your choosing!" He immediately bows his head swearing he would do something that I asked as unbelievable.


    [...Wait did I say it out loud?] Yes you did, dumbass. "Sigh..." I created a misunderstanding. [I need to do something!]


    I look at him with haste, "Don''t worry about it Kumo!" To try and clear this understanding. "You don''t need a muscular body Kumo, you''re already strong enough." Is what I told.


    Kumo looks up at me, "...If you say so Morus-sama." And begrudgingly accepts.


    [Thank god...] I take a sigh of relief. [Kumo''s a handsome prince and definitely not a wrestler.] Although he has the face of Arin I don''t know if his youth and height is enough to make it work.


    After that I take a look at the man slamming his cup at the table for averting a crisis. "Muscle''s the most important thing on a¡ª!Bleurgh!?" Before he could start a rant like someone on a fitness board, she finally arrives.


    Marina, "I ask for the spirit of the river Ni?o himself to calm my husband." Looking like she had a vein popped out she chants a spell to which a sphere-shaped water comes out of thin air and swallows Leonon''s entire face to the neck, practically drowning him.


    "Hhhhmmppgghhh!!!!" With his face turning blue Leonon is being submerged by his own wife.


    After a few dozen seconds, "Alright, I stop!" It''s still her husband after all so Marina stopped chanting when she sees Leonon''s mouth opening.


    "Haa...." Leonon is still breathing heavily, but Marina isn''t that kind.


    "Come here!" By pinching his ear, Marina takes away Leonon from us as she takes him back to the kitchen. "Stop laying on your lazy ass first thing in the morning and help your own wife in the business!" Leonon almost like giving up he receives Marina''s each nagging all the way.


    "Also Maria dear! Help me with giving out the dishes to the people here!" On the kitchen now, Marina ask help to all her family.


    "Okie!" Of course she obliged. "I''ll be giving you your dishes now Mori-san, Itia-san, and everyone!" Mary gives us a wave before going to the kitchen.


    Now that the family are gone now, we could all think of what just happened.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Poor Leonon!"


    "Now she rules the roost!"


    The customers, which knew the couple well, received their little show with glowing praise.


    One of them, "Haha I have to be thankin'' ya Morus!" The ones sitting next to us, are people that I particularly noticed.


    "Torta ye sly dog! Look at the bush on ''ur lips! Yer as old as me mole on me arse!" With weird accents, the two extraordinary gentlemen are the definition of a pair of drunken old man.


    "Shut up Borta!" But the reason I''m interested in them is... "This Morus girl made our little niece have her magic again fool!" Initially because they are related to Marina as her uncles.


    "Haha that''s right!" Borta makes a hearty smile. "It''s like I''m back twenty years ago!" And looks at me with eyes full of sincerity.


    "Definitely! Twenty years and nothin'' changes!" Torta meanwhile looks at me as well. "And it''s all ''cause of ya Morus girl, thanks for makin my niece and nephew-in-law happy again!" But this time he lowers his voice for the first time and thanks me sincerely, with Borta nodding as well.


    I got slightly embarrassed to see two bearded old men apologizing to me. "...Thank you so much, as her friend now it''s natural for me to do so." But even though I''m not one for people thanking me I know enough how valuable what I did and didn''t try to humble it.


    ""Haha yeah..."" And both of them start explaining things.


    "As the ones that initially funded her when she first became an adventurer, it still pains us deep when we heard that our little Marina was cursed by that bastard." Torta clutches his hands.


    "What''s worst though is that bastard hid his tracks and made Marina the crazy one for saying the truth! I know my Marina more than anybody else and I knew she would never make such a big lie." Borta grits his teeth before gulping down a beer.


    "We felt so pathetic that even when we made a promise to her late parents to protect her at all cost, she still suffered!" It seems Torta''s wroth is going up as he continues to explain so Borta gives him his share of the beer. "That''s why we immediately ran our fat asses towards here when we heard the news of Aqua Strider''s magic returning. I wanted to thank ya so much when we heard her say that yer the one responsible for pulling it out." Borta finishes his explanation off with drinking the last beer and screaming, "Seconds please!"


    "Yeah Morus the news of ya bein'' a witch doctor residing in my niece''s inn had spread like wildfire!" Torta only told me that as a supplement.


    But for me. "...Is that so huh." There is nothing that I could say but that. [So this is the result of my actions.] My mentally has always been to care for those that care about you or that you care about, so I don''t really bother with the ripple effects of it since it involves people I don''t care about.


    Now... [I made someone''s family member get cured from something that''s practically incurable.] Of course people are gonna notice, then if someone''s getting noticed... [I''m attracting attention.] Without even realizing it with only my few actions I''m receiving a ton of attention, with only two days the people of this world are already noticing my existence.


    [Then it won''t be long when that Jhsovenne hears about this.] I will never forget about the name of the man that hurt my friend Marina. Now more so since it is likely we will cross roads at some point.


    I clutch my arms, [So I''m gonna be bringing trouble from now on.] I am confident in my abilities but I don''t know that I''ll be able to perceive and deflect any threats.


    I bit my teeth. [I''ll need to¡ª] But I was wrong for one thing.


    That I would be the only one that''ll be dealing these threats. "Do not worry Morus-sama; we can see that you''re thinking for your own. So please, let us be of use from now on." With the knowledge that Gabril knows far more about me than I thought, I wasn''t all that surprised now that she seems to directly read my thoughts.


    After that, "I swear that my loyalty isn''t through mere words and I will eliminate any insect that cross your way."


    "Of course! We will never let anything be a threat to Mori-sama! I will destroy any that may inconvenience you!!"


    Through their own way, Kumo and Itia also let their intention to protect me come through.


    "And... Any friends of Mori-sama I would also protect." Itia turns her head to the side as she said that.


    "Fufufu." I couldn''t help but giggle about it though. [Yeah you definitely care about her now.] The red headed shrimp.


    After I finished giggling, "Thank you guys, that helped me calm down now." I told them sincerely. [Although I never want any of them to have any threats of their own, it is not bad to have them assist from now on.] That''s right, one of the first things to become a person is to have empathy and be able to help and cooperate each other on their own. So I''m totally not against it. [Besides I would need extra hands from now on.]


    I look at Gabril; seemingly helping me at the right time, and look at her to make sure she knows what I mean. [Thank you.] It''s simple and her slight bow is an indicator of it.


    But there''s also another thought as I look at her. [I decided to not tell Kumo and Itia about the whole dream thing.] For one it will be convoluted to explain it and two, [Although I may be lying to my companions, there is just no benefit of telling them.] The two''s image of me will even more become messy for even me to accept and it would only create discord between Gabril and the two. [That isn''t really what I want.] Is what I concluded.


    Now that I have thought what I wanted. "Haha! You Morus may be the first rich person that I know to have such a loyal entourage!"


    "Well that''ll make the nobles all finicky! That may be why she travelled here in the first place!"


    Torta and Borta are talking about me from the side. [Seems like Marina even told them my fake foreign noble story.] Technically it''s not fake but that isn''t the point.


    But I won''t let them freely talk about me without a fight. "Uhm Torta, Borta, I''d like to ask you two something." I said to them.


    "Oh really?"


    "What is it Morus girl?"


    The two of them look surprised for a moment, [Now time to the main question.] I happily thought; looking at their roughen palms.


    ???


    "Is that so huh...." Borta gets into thinking.


    I nodded, "Yes, as two people that had been working in the industry for many decades. I''d like to ask about your advice and experience in your businesses." I told them my question in summary.


    The main reason why I said I''m interested in them is because...


    "I don''t really think my blacksmithing business would be of any ''elp." Said by Torta.


    "Yeah, same with my leathercraft." Said by Borta.


    ...They are involved in the guilds of this city. [Since I''ll be working here from now on I''ll take any advice from these two veterans.] Is what I wanted when I first heard of their occupations.


    "No, anything that you two would say about the guilds is going to be incredibly helpful when I set up my own shop in the future." I said to them with motivation.


    [I would like to get some knowledge first before I blindly jump in.] Getting to know each guild individually, the prices, values, trade routes, competitors, the government, basically everything involving a business. [As an office worker information is everything.] Even if it is annoying to check every part of a report I do acknowledge it for giving me the most amount of information I could use.


    ""I see..."" The two of them hold their chins and begun to think.


    "Yur business will be involving the sellin of magic items and a treatment service right? That''s what you said?" Torta is the one that questions first.


    "Yes, I''m confident in my magical abilities." I nodded. [Well I always knew I''ll be involved in the magic business when I first thought of making money here.] But the thing I was surprised about is the magical treatment. [I''m already called a witch doctor so why not fit into that image?] Is my thought process.


    "Then first off your main competitors will mainly be the Mages Guild and the dedicated stores in the Nobles Distict." Borta said to me.


    "I see.." Makes sense. [The guild there''s dozens of mages at once so it makes sense and those specialty stores also makes sense.] If you are in the Nobles District that is.


    Torta''s left eyebrow goes up a bit; "But from yer looks it seems that yo want to set up shop here right on de''commons." Noticing my intent.


    I nodded at him, "Yup." And I explain my reasons why. "From the place that I came from magic is as common as the people living there, and magical items are as regular as any kind of furniture. So far only the magical stones used by merchants are the most that I saw so far." I declared.


    [Obviously I know that if the world''s magic has gone down then the use of equipment derived from it would have gone down as well.] I''m not that stupid. [But letting people experience and use magic is the very first step of restoring magic once more.] It is a known fact in the game that the use of magical items; even if you''re not a user of it, would make you gradually more proficient at it. Since you are technically using a form of chant to use them.


    But back to the twin''s reactions, "I see...." Borta ruffles his chin. "The place ya came from must be dang impressive then." With Torta scratching his bald head.


    "I dunno what u be doin'' do to save gold if you wanna let magical items be used for us peasants but somehow I can put trust in you."  Borta looks at me with a smile. "Well I''ll be stayin here for a bit longer, so how bout we talk more of the finer details of ur plan, right my brother Torta?"


    "Yup!" Torta approves. "I''ll be giving ya my full support in your endeavors!"


    I smile, "Thank you." And bow my head as well. "Okay let''s¡ª" But just as I was ready to immerse myself in the business.


    "Mori-saaaan!" It''s Mary. "Mama''s calling for you!" Running towards me and interrupting our talk.


    But.... "Okay Mary, I''ll come." I just can''t damn refuse her. "Sorry about that you two." I apologetically said as I scratch my head.


    "Me too! Sorry uncle Torta and uncle Borta!" Mary is self-aware enough to know that she interrupted us, what a selfless girl.


    ""That''s alright ye two!"" They both said with a laugh.


    [But I can''t just leave the two of them alone.] So I look for someone to... [Ah!]


    "Kumo, Itia, Gabril, I have a task for you." It''s perfect. "You three are gonna be talking to these two for the further details of our plan of business, so listen carefully and talk it out okay?" I gave them a task and have a mild threat, it''s the best way to make orders in my opinion.


    "Yes, I shall execute this befitting of Morus-sama." Kumo responded immediately.


    "No problemo~" Gabril does what she does.


    "Y-yup! I''ll do this as you wish Mori-sama!" And Itia nervously said so.


    [Oh yeah! Itia!] I can''t believe that I''m only bringing this out now.


    I move in close to Itia. "Here Itia, if you do this task well you will open this letter as your reward." And gave her bOb''s letter.


    "R-really?! Just for me Mori-sama??" Even if she doesn''t know the content she''s really happy about it, perhaps the mystery is why she''s so happy about it.


    "Yup." But I found it cute so I rub her head. "It''s something very special." I said to further motivate her.


    To which it... "Yes! I''ll do my very best just for you Morus-sama!" Worked spectacularly.


    "Good." I finished rubbing and went back to Mary, "I''ll be back you guys." I wave my hand for a bit before walking towards the kitchen.


    "Bye bye Itia! Let''s play later okay?!" Mary seems to have too been caught up in the moment though.


    ???


    "Welcome Morus, sorry if it''s a bit awkward to talk right now¡ª" Marina apologized to me first but not bowing her head otherwise her face''s gonna turn to soup.


    I can understand why. "Yeah it''s alright." Right as I enter I see Marina stirring up the pot of soup that she has on live flames in the middle, churning and fanning it as the steam heats up the whole room.


    "Maria! Help your papa with this pork head!" With Leonon chopping up and cutting pig and fish parts at the very back of this kitchen.


    "Okay!" Mary quickly rushes forward to help leaving me behind.


    I look at the whole room in full view. [What a very chaotic scene.] Marina''s working on a sweat from the steam and Leonon''s trying his best to balance both chopping off meat parts while holding on to his cane by his armpits.


    The picture of it all makes the cooking shows in the 2010''s that I used to watch seem baby play compared to this whole kitchen.


    One thing that I loved though from all of this chaos. "Oh the spirit of the pot I have churned, sink everything that''s above your surface and become one." Is the beauty within the swirling pit itself.


    When I looked closer to Marina''s pot I was shocked to see all the ingredients: the herbs, bones, and seeds; all melting and breaking down and becoming one with the broth, turning it into a rich color.


    All by using only a single chant. [Only high-end pressure cookers can break down substances that fast.] But Marina''s only using a pot and a bonfire for god''s sake!


    [If this were on Earth...] It would revolutionized the cooking industry.


    Marina looks at my shocked face and made a giggle. "Impressive right? I''ve use my magic to heat up this broth to melt the ingredients and incorporate it better. I thought of this for years but I can''t really do it because of the curse." She scoops up the soup and blow the heat off. "Here, because of you I can now cook better and made my life easier at the same time." And hands the ladle to me.


    Of course, "Don''t mind if I do." Why would I refuse the offer?


    I sip it in one go. "Delicious!" I shouted out loud.


    [It''s so creamy...] The soup is just great, no need to explain it.


    I gave the ladle back to Marina with a satisfied face as she returns turning the broth.


    I wipe the saliva that has dripped to my chin and look at her cooking with wonder. [So magic can also have uses like that huh?] In Endless since the simulation of taste isn''t that good compared to more recent titles, cooking culture hasn''t really taken off and so food focusing on better stats was preferred rather a tasty snack.


    [I wonder what uses I''ll expect next?] Now that cooking with magic is a thing, the possibility is endless.


    Marina looks at me once again. "Well Morus I have some¡ª" But alas the good old thing known as...


    "Mary! Be careful with the meat!" Interruption come into play.


    Mary and Leonon are struggling to hold the chunks of meat together. "...Fine." I sigh to myself, "I''ll help out!" And ran to the two.


    "Wait I wasnt¡ª!" Marina didn''t get a chance to hear what she''s gonna say. "...Maybe later."


    ???


    "Finally!" Marina stretches out her back and shout aloud.


    "Alright you take a rest for a bit hun, I''ll carry all of these now." Leonon said as he pushes the little cart off to the customers. Since he only have one leg he uses that to bypass it and deliver all the dishes at once.


    Now in the kitchen are only me, Marina, and Mary. All standing and not really doing anything right now.


    "So uhm..." This is getting awkward. [Think of a good coversa....ah!] "Hey Marina, what is it that you want to talk about?" She was about to say something to me earlier.


    "Oh well you see..." Marina weirdly looks at Mary over and over again till her cheeks are finally puffed up enough to make her shout.


    And what she shouted. "I want to learn magic Mori-san!" Is something that certainly raised my brows.


    "Maria! You can''t just¡ª" Marina seems to be having a headache over this while I, "Wait didn''t you say that you wanted to join the sewing guild?" Am confused to say the least. [It''s one of the first things you said to me.] And I will never forget that.


    "You see Maria?! I told you¡ª" Marina''s nagging some more until. "But you said that I acquired a talent for it! See?!" And when she put her hands up, while focusing directly on it I can see...


    [Sparks.] Little bits and bobs of light coming out of Mary''s fingers. Normally a magic of this level means nothing to me but... [Mary didn''t say anything about having magic until now.] I need an explanation. So I turn to the one that knows about this.


    "Sigh...." Marina holds down her forehead. "Well Morus." She seems to understand my look at her completely. "This is all coming from your friend Kumo, but he said that the time that my curse was lifted and the time that my Maria got sick seems to be around the same." She pauses and pats Mary''s head. "Then when my little girl finally got well on sunrise is also when my magic finally stabilized and was able to use it like I did back when I was the Aqua Strider. At which point Itia told me that my Maria has unlocked the talent of magic." Marina finishes her explanation by grabbing a nearby stool to sit on and calm her headache.


    "..." I am once again speechless. [So my original theory was right after all.] When Mary got sick I hypothesized the timing of the curse and the illness being very suspicious but forgetting about it for being too conspiratorial. [But now...] I look at Mary.


    "Sniff... Sniff..." But my silence meant another thing for her. "...So Mori-san... I shouldn''t have..." Mary''s blaming herself.


    "Come here." I immediately sat down and rub her head and wipe away the tears forming in her eyes. "Your mother is just concerned for you that''s all, she already planned your future so she''s very distressed when you said you wanted learn magic." I said to her.


    But... "No." Marina counteracts my statement. "I don''t want another one of my children to become like me, to be taken advantage of by powerful people for their talents. I don''t want that man to see my little Maria and try to harm her..." She gribs her hands. "I don''t want my Maria to suffer like I did." And grits her teeth.


    She looks at us once again. "...So no, I can''t, I don''t want to do this but I can''t for your sake to agree to do it Maria." Then finally refuses.


    I scratch my head. [Well there''s that...] And look to see a Mary nodding to her parent''s demands.


    Oh if reality was that simple.


    "No mama!" Mary grips onto her skirt as she defies her mother. "I admire Mori-san! I want to be like her! To be cool, beautiful.... To save people... That''s what I want to do now mama, I''m sorry!" Even when opposing Marina''s wishes she still apologizes. Classic Mary.


    My eyes lit up for a moment, [It''s kinda like when I first wanted to quit my job.] It was the first time that one of my sisters, the oldest, had a quarrel over. I had to spend years just to prove that Endless isn''t worthless and can actually be used to earn money. [But we made up and even played it herself from time to time.] I smile in retrospective from that as I witness a similar moment unfolding in front of me.


    "Who''s going to protect you Mary! Who?!" It feels like this moment is just made for me.


    "I will." I finally step forward. "Mary said that she wants to be like me right? Then what better way than to study under me, she won''t have to go outside and she''ll always be by my side when we do, and she''ll have time to sew. It''s a great deal." And had to side with the kid.


    [I''m sorry Marina.] I understand your plight, really I do. But in the end I just feel like you''re wasting Mary''s potential and that Mary is genuinely in on this.


    "Hmm!" Mary is nodding in agreement.


    Now that the two of us have joined up, "..." Marina is concerned and.... "....Fine." Capitulates.


    "I will approve of this for now but..." Marina looks at Mary. "Dear turn around and close your ears for a minute please?" Her tone is completely unlike that of her usual self which made Mary submit completely.


    Now that she''s out, "Hmm? What are you doing?" Marina holds onto my collar and tightens her grip.


    "I will approve of this for now but..." She tightens the grip further and looks at me in the eye. "If one scratch ever occurs to my Maria, I will have no choice but to kick you out of this inn." Her monotone is unlike any that I heard of, and certainly the polar opposite of the look of lust she gave me earlier tonight. This one''s like a gun that''s staring at me.


    But this just meant... [You really love your kid huh?] It''s normal to do so but I really admire her like now.


    I should be terrified of this change of personality but... "You have really beautiful eyes right now." Her red eyes is glowing like blood as it stares it''s underlying wrath onto me. Making me wriggle inside.


    I hold onto her hands that''s holding my collar and I stare at her as well. "Of course, I''ll take a very good care of Mary, just for you." My purple eyes and her red eyes look at each other with almost a killer''s intent.


    But for me, [The thought of you punishing me is really alluring.] Am I a masochist now? Who cares, she''s probably into it as well.


    As I thought. "That''s a promise." Her eyes finally calmed down and let''s go of my collar, instead holding to my arms. "This is a deal between women okay? You can''t break it." Almost like nothing happened, she gave me a wink.


    I couldn''t help but smile though. "Okay~" I then move to Marina''s ear, "I hope you''ll give me that stare more in the future." And trigger something inside her.


    And when I look. "Fine..." She responded with a wiggly smile.


    She likes it.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    But anyways sorry if this only came out now, school, you know the drill. I do the bulk of my work in the worning so yeah.


    Anyways two new characters, this one''s side characters but they''ll help out in the business side and stuff xD they have accents in the original and so is here! Then yeah a little in between chapter the plots be moving next chapter xD so yeah, arigatou!

 Chapter 35 – Destinations

    I walk along with Mary to my side, our destination the table my companions are sitting. "Hehe yay! I''m finally an apprentice!" Is what Mary excitedly said.


    "Not yet Mary." I calm her down by patting her head. "You haven''t had a been debutante yet." I told her.


    From what Marina had said."You can''t be an apprentice if you didn''t even debuted yet!"


    I immediately thought of the high-class connotation of balls and parties and dresses and the like, so... [It''s close to the mark.] Although you would wear a formal dress it is usually handmade if it''s a commoners child, and instead of a party you would go and walk around the city like a parade and have at the end arrive at altars for your god of your choosing.


    So that''s why, "This is just an informal apprenticeship right now." I warn Mary to not get too excited.


    [But I need to prepare her soon though.] A wand and learning some basic spells would do the trick.


    Just as I began to think about Mary''s training in-depth. "Mori-sama!" The familiar voice of Itia came ringing to my ears.


    "Itia-chan¡ªeh?!" Mary was about to greet her but was shocked by her appearance.


    "Itia!" Immediately I remember the letter and  just as I was to ask her for it but...


    Upon seeing her... "...M-M-Mori-sama...!" She''s sobbing; crying towards me like someone stole her ice cream.


    [Why?] I wonder as I catch and hug her. "What''s wrong?" I ask.


    "There there Itia-chan~" Mary, who''s also a cry baby, can relate to the tearing Itia well as she tries to pat her head even with her small stature.


    "...Thank you Mary-san." It seemed to work though as Itia rubs away her tears and looks at me directly. "Morus-sama, look!" Then she gave me the letter.


    [What''s even inside this letter that made you so...] My thought stops midway upon reading it.


    ''Dear Itia Geiss,


    You will now be formally known as Itia Geiss Sibylissa. Congratulations, welcome to the family.


    Sincerely,


    bOb.''


    That''s the full letter. It''s short but extremely impactful, just like bOb herself.


    My impression of it, [The fuck? What did you do bOb?] Is confusion. That isn''t me not knowing what she did, I asked because why she did so. [So this is why she''s sobbing...] Itia must have felt an emotion of shock and confusion upon reading this.


    I folded the letter and gave it back to Itia. "Congrats Itia, I guess you''re like a little sister to me now." I said to her. [Though I do know that she''s feeling happiness as well.] Becoming like my sister would be the greatest honor. I know my worth.


    "Eh?!" Mary seems to be shocked for a moment before... "Yay! We''re sisters now as well!" She skips up and down in happiness; holding Itia''s hands doing so. [Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that...] That in the traditions of this world I am kinda now Mary''s sister as well.


    I smile and look back as I don''t want to interrupt their sister moment. [Well, that command is a very strange one to say the least.] Me and bOb have the same last name, Sibylissa. In fact she was the one that thought of the name up in the first place.


    [I guess in-game we are related.] I didn''t really think of any of that before. Now though... [My relative confessed to me.] This is getting too weird for me so I shook my head to get the thought out and look at Itia once again who''s practically tearing up.


    "...Mori-sama is my sister now..." And what she''s muttering is absolutely correct.


    "Me too!" And Mary is about a quarter correct about her statement.


    "That''s right." I confirm Itia''s words. [But I don''t really mind it though.] I have no problem with Itia becoming a little sister to me, in fact. [You''re kinda like a little sister already.] And this is just an official way to confirm it.


    I rub her head, "But lemme confirm it first." I say as I stop rubbing and only put my palm on her. [I need to know if this spell works in here as well.] This is an experiment.


    Crack!


    I tighten my shoulders when I heard that. "Let''s go somewhere less...rowdy." I say as I forgot that I''m in a pub.


    Where, "Bastard! You drank my beer!" "You ate my damn soup!" "Shut the fuck up!" Fat, muscly, greasy, balding, men are drinking and eating so of course there''ll be the occasional bar fights happening.


    "Of course Mori-sam..." Being my sister and all, "You don''t really need to be so formal to me now don''t you?" I say.


    "Of course! Mori...san." It''s a working progress.


    ???


    {True Name.}


    A spell which causes your real name to be revealed. For humans this is a useless spell but for us that have demonic blood, it could be annoying. It''s a cliche that devils and demons have names that they hide and stuff. But although you won''t die from it, It is troublesome in the fact that your enemies would be able to make custom resistance spells using your own name as a way to deflect your own spells. Or making puppets by writing your name and be able to simulate your battle tactics. [That''s why we have multiple anti-spells for these things.]


    Enough of that and I casted the spell and slowly, [There it is.] just above my hands I see the letters lighting up like a sizzling fire as it makes up her name.


    Once finished. "So it is true after all..." Kumo mutters to himself.


    "I''m so jealous right now Itia-chan~" Gabril does her trademark wriggling around with her arms but since she doesn''t have wings it just looks weird.


    I have brought the two of them with Mary being left behind since she has work to do, so we are just at my room inside the inn with no one that could see us.


    Anyways. "Itia Geiss Sibylissa." Is what it said as I read it out loud. [It''s true after all.] I shouldn''t be surprised but still, [I have a sister now, again.] How nostalgic.


    "Itia." Kumo grabs onto her shoulder. "I guess I may have to be your servant now huh." Is what he said to the shaking girl.


    "Hehe I''ll call ya Itia-sama from now on~" Gabril with her carefree demeanor jokingly told Itia an that as she holds onto her other shoulder.


    "I-I don''t know w-what to do now!" The woman of the hour herself responded to this revelation with even more confusion.


    [I''m glad all three of them are getting along.] Gabril, Itia, and Kumo are all speaking to each other like friends, something that I would never see back in Endless.


    [Speaking of friends...] I suddenly remember something.


    "Kumo!" I shouted. "I need to check something." I put my hand over his face as well.


    {"True Name!"}


    From his results come in the words,


    "Kumo Kruisspin Xanthos" Is what it said muttering his name.


    It''s confirmed as well. [What kind of dream is that?] Although Godman has already explained it to me it is still bizarre how that dream-like state is me coming back to Endless in a limited capacity. [Well I''ll take it as me going to find them in this world.] And I will find them, no matter what.


    But for now... "Father..." He utters that word to himself like some kind of spell while clutching his heart.


    "Congratulations Kumo, you''re Arin''s son now." I gave him my congrats as well.


    Itia grabs his shoulders. "Now you understand my feelings." It seems that this created something of a bond between my two companions.


    "Wow¡ª!" Gabril expressed her surprise. "I never thought you''ll be royalty as well!" She shouted.


    [Oh yeah, the royal family...] The royalty of the Kingdom of Santhos are the descendants of Arin. [Yeah I don''t know how the succession will be if Kumo is ever fined out.] I will make sure that this doesn''t ever leak.


    Now, most of my companions are somehow related to me or my friends, most that is. "Hehe Itia-chan is Morus-sama''s little sister now and Kumo-san a son of the ''Golden Fortress'' himself." Except for Gabril. "I guess I''m the only one with no family hehe..." She tries to be her cheery demeanor but it doesn''t fool anyone.


    [Maybe this''ll cheer her up.] I suddenly thought of something.


    "Don''t you worry Gabril." I hold onto her shoulder. "You were created entirely by hand from me." Although she was based on an angel I caught, everything had been so thoroughly reworked that it''s not right to call them the same angels.


    "So technically you''re already kinda like my kid." I say children in the very loosest of terms. [Having your kid lick you up is not very parent-like.] I say that''s an even more intimate relationship.


    Plus... "Mind if you show them your new form?" I order her.


    "Hm...?! Ah, yes Morus-sama, on the way." Gabril fazed out a bit but returned to follow my order.


    Her previous six pure white wings had become a pinkish purple type of color; her hair now a dark purple, and the coloring of her clothes had now turned to a mixture of black, pink, and purple pallets.


    All in all, [You evolved into something beyond of my creation.] A lust angel.


    "Congratulations Gabril." Kumo gave her his regards this time.


    "...The pervert''s like an actual pervert now." Itia rolls her eyes by the site of Gabril''s more daring outfit. "...But congrats." She whispered.


    "Hehe thankcha aunt Itia~" Since I said that she''s like my sister now, Gabril managed to find a new tease for Itia.


    [...Only just three days huh?] I wonder to myself as I look at my three companions. [Although Gabril''s the only one that physically changed pretty much all of them are a new person from the A.I''s that they were based from.] They seem to be based off their script but all three displayed behaviors that isn''t mentioned in their bios at all.


    [I wonder how much we''ll change from this point on.] In the past I would never put a dick inside me. Now, although a trap, that isn''t the case anymore; and I would definitely never be able to face my Earth self at this point.


    It''s terrifying to be honest, but... "Let''s see what we got." I mutter, and all three look at me at once.


    I smile, "Let''s go." I grab the doorknob of my room and click it open.


    [Though I don''t know where I''ll go now.] I just said that in the heat of the moment, but I don''t know what to do. [I''ve already finished my in here so...] I shook my head to think about it later so I opened the door, and what do you know.


    Bump!


    Someone that I should care about more comes into fray. "Hey watch where you''re go¡ª Morus?!" It''s Juno. Who I hit with the door.


    I instinctively look behind to see Gabril float midair with her wings as there are no shadows upon her. [Thank god I said to her to immediately make herself invisible when we got in here.] I breath a sigh of relief.


    Anyways, [Oh yeah...] Him. [I was supposed to protect this kid huh?] I apologize for Marina for not doing my promise yet since there''s just too many things happening for me to get up.


    [Speaking of Juno.] I remember adventurers, the guild, and the...


    "Huh...? Why''re here? Don''t you have an adventurer''s test later?" Juno asks me nonchalant about something that I totally forgot.


    "Shoot!" Too many things! [Crap I need to dress up and...and...!] I need to act quickly or I''ll be late!


    While I was in my thought then, "I was just gonna check on some things in the Inn so¡ª" But I interrupt why he said for this urgent business.


    "Everyone we need to go quickly!" I order them.


    "I''ll follow you anywhere Morus-sama!"


    "Of course Mori-sama!"


    "Okie dokey!"


    I look at their immediate response. [Although I prefer them to be more independent it definitely helps being the leader of such a loyal trio.] Is my conclusion.


    Though there''s one that''s out of the loop. "Who''re they?" It''s Juno.


    [You don''t have any idea your sister got sick?] I annoyingly wonder for this responsible older brother.


    "Sigh." I take a breather. "Well they''re..."


    ???


    "Kumo, a relative of mine." I say as I introduced the moderately armoured arachmen to a different receptionist than the one I met the first time I went here.


    Right now after informing Juno about the knowledge his parents know. He left us behind so now it''s only me and Kumo inside, with Gabril monitoring our surroundings.


    "Hello ma''am." Kumo bows his head. "I would also like to apply for the guild as well." And states his intentions.


    [Yup.] After I introduced my companions to Juno. Kumo suddenly told me that, "I wish to also join this organization." [I was comfortable at first but decided there isn''t any drawbacks of letting him join.] As long as his spider self isn''t found and his blonde hair then I don''t really have many objections to it.


    Although, "Uhm... Okay s-sir..." The receptionist on front seems to not be doing so well right now.


    "Are you okay ma''am?" Kumo, being concerned for the human, tries to look closer at her complexion to see what''s going on.


    [Not this again.] I know the reason why she''s like that.


    "T-too close!" It''s because, "Too handsome!" She was charmed by his face.


    "Sigh..." This situations are becoming more and more common as the days go on. [It even got heard on the streets.] An extremely handsome traveller staying at The Starting Point, is what they said.


    I look behind and see the guys sitting and hanging around making tsk! sounds and other ill-intentioned noices at the background, as they see their beloved female employees fall head over heels to my Kumo. [At least I''m not like those losers.] I smile at that.


    Moving on, [Well, I guess I''m the one not charmed by him.] That''s not only because I used to be a male, but also because... [I knew you for so long that I don''t really have any fresh feelings I could give to you.] Besides feeling proud that he has emotions now the only thing I feel towards him is the same as any person you know for a long time, comfort. [He''s just Kumo, my Kumo.] I settle at that.


    "Y-yes... I will immediately inform t-the Guildmaster-sama about this...!" The girl quickly runs off leaving the desk empty.


    Now it''s just me and Kumo, [Man I wish Itia were here...] As we were changing clothes there were, "Let''s play together Itia-chan!" Brats like Mary who keep wanted to play with her.


    [Though...] I look at the men beside me. [On second thought I think it''s best that it stayed like this.] One of the other reasons is that, "Has she debuted yet?" Marina asked when she heard our conversation. When I said no she told me that Itia can''t become an adventurer yet.


    But with Itia becoming my sister now and also her puppy dog eyes I couldn''t really deny her, though Mary''s puppet dog playing eyes is also hurting me, I''m stuck. But Marina managed to solve that with. [Thank god Juno agreed to it.] I was surprised that Juno agreed to do an errand for Marina but he did. So with the two kids by his side, we managed to stay on the same path until the market and talked a lot.


    But back to Kumo. "Well Kum¡ª" Just as I was about to talk to him though.


    "Hey Morus!" A girl that I''m split on arrives.


    [It''s Krissa.] And her entourage. That voice of hers is one that I recognized immediately as I turn around and yup, [The Chains of Loyalty.] They seem to be carrying their loot for today.


    "Today''s your¡ªeh?!" Suddenly she stops her tracks like the Coyote and stares at us with an open face. "...Handsome." As she is immediately awestruck by Kumo''s appearance.


    [Not this again...] I want to hold my head but not now. [Well I guess she helps me out for being at the right time.] I really don''t have a topic I could talk to Kumo about.


    Though... "Is this the woman that the human Marina is talking about?" Kumo is unfazed at this point, but I nodded at his question.


    "Really?" Krissa presses her fingers, "As a mage I hope I can get along with the Aqua Strider soon..." And looks at Juno with a wriggly smile.


    [I guess she knows as well that Marina hates her guts.] Not her specifically but her family.


    "T-that''s alright Lady Kri¡ª" The armoured guy whom I met yesterday awkwardly tries to settle the subject, but of course. "Please do not cause distress for my lady, please." It fails miserably.


    [It''s the grey haired man.] Being the surrogate leader he stands in front of Kumo to protect his lady.


    "I am just saying the truth." Kumo calmly replied. "And you seem to be interrupting my master''s time as well." Though his words and elocution are perfectly calm, I can just feel the tension out if his breath.


    "I see..." The grey haired man squints his eyes slightly. "It must be a coincidence then, as having my lady feel slighted must have caused you your time mister." He also gives off the same aura Kumo does.


    Although I understand Kumo''s desire to protect my honor. [...You two are exactly the same.] A handsome butler-like figure with a cold demeanor. They are so similar that when I look at Krissa''s eyes, it''s like we''re saying ''I understand what you feel'' through our minds.


    "Still Morus..." After our stare off Krissa was the first to come to me. "...You have some very unusual friends with ya." She told me in a whisper like voice.


    To which I nodded and said, "Yup." And this time. "Well I hope you and Marina could get along soon." I''ll be asking her.


    "That''s right! I admire her very much and also¡ª" She looks excitedly towards me. "I''ve been hearing that she can do magic again!" With sparkling eyes, "The person that cured her must be a very good mage indeed!" While rubbing her fingers.


    "Yeah... It must be so.." [Wow... Information really goes fast.] It''s still morning and the news of Marina already spread this far in the city. [It''s either that or Marina''s really famous.] It''s both. [I don''t know how long she''ll realized that it''s me though.] Probably later.


    Back to Krissa, "I''ll definitely try to finally talk to her again hehe..." She scratches her head in excitement  as we were about to continue our discussion until... "Lady Krissa, it seems that a carriage from the house of Tranchant has arrived in front of the guild." One of Krissa''s companions or bodyguards, the scarf guy with a bow ends our girl talk in a anticlimactic way.


    "Tsk!" She snickers at the news. "Sorry Morus, but I got business to attend to." She leans closer. "Introduce me to your friend layer okay~?" She winks and walks off.


    Also, "Let us meet again, Sir Kumo." The grey haired man lightly bows and heads back towards her lady.


    "It is a pleasure as well, Sir Lojalgra." It seems both of them calmed down and Kumo even managed to get his name.


    [...Lojalgra.] That''s a pretty badass name.


    Though, at the perfect timing. "Morus!" It seems that I have my own business to attend to.


    ""Guildmaster Gremio!"" The surrounding adventurers all shout his name once again as he steps down the stairs.


    "I heard that one of your relatives wants to join the guild as well." He said when he finally goes down the same floor. "Though if it is you I will give this man a chance but..." Gremio said as he stares at me eye to eye. "For the integrity of my organization I will not give him any sort of special treatment." He furrows his brows.


    "That is fine with me sir." Kumo responded immediately with a bow.


    While I, "Alrighty then..." I somewhat agree as well but, "Kumo, show them what you can do." I order him with a slight grin. [He doesn''t need any special treatment.]


    He smiles with narrowed eyes, "Yes Morus-sama." And grabs his weapons, a pair of slim knives.


    "Hmph! What can those little things do¡ª" He was about to insult Kumo''s weapons, thank god his lips isn''t pursed out or else he''ll be named Jeff.


    "Wha¡ª what was that?!" Gremio instinctively hides his lips into his mouth as he looks at the white object that zipped pass him and see that...


    """[Holy shit!]"""


    Both the shouts of the adventurers and the thoughts of Gremio have aligned.


    Swoosh!


    The knife flies like a bullet; almost like a comet as you can see a faint white entrail coming behind it''s tracks, hitting straight through the poor wooden dummy doll at the wall as it''s destination.


    It pierced it''s head straight through and came out the other side lodged deep within the wall. It left behind such an impact that it looks like a mini ballista bolt shot it.


    "Gulp..." It is an extreme powerful shot that Gremio is grimaced at the thought of it hitting a living being.


    He breathe a sigh of relief thinking it''s all over but I say, "Better move away from that spot sir."


    Immediately he steps back and I look at Kumo nodding my head, "Of course." He knew what I meant right away.


    Even after throwing the knife his hands are still on the air, why is that? That''s because, "Retract!" With a dramatic flare, he tighten his fist and twisted and pulled back his arm, making the knife stuck on the wall retreat and swing side to side before grabbing it back to his palms.


    [It''s his signature attack.] Since Kumo managed the master his control of his webs. He has been able to attach them to the knife''s handles and throw them and with his web manipulation abilities and a bit of magic can make his webs essentially be a new limb that he could control freely.


    I look around and see several of the angry adventurers became one of two types. One is the, "S-shit.." Those who are mostly of the lower ranks clamped down while, "...That''s cheating." The second type is even more infuriated at the spectacle.


    There''s also the third type of, "Your so cool Kumo-san!" The fangirls, specifically Krissa. "Lady Krissa your family''s waiting!" Her party is desperately trying to get her outside.


    [How did she knew Kumo''s name?] I will never know.


    But back to Gremio. "Now..." He looks at the scene. "You''re in." He said as he turns around and takes a deep breath.


    "Alright!" He looks at me, "You''ll be taking your adventurer''s test right? Come with me." Then looks at Kumo. "Your friend here will be spectating for now while we think of what to do." He said last before walking towards the stairs and looking at us like saying ''Follow me.''


    So we did.


    ???


    "Wow...." Is what I said looking at the scene before me.


    I never realized that there was another part to this building. The Adventurer''s guild is shaped like an incomplete square with no top, so like a U with edges. In the middle of that U lies an arena, where I will be battling off against...


    "Hey Morus." It''s her.


    "Female knight!" It''s the woman that agreed to watch over Mary when I headed to the reception desk, that woman!


    "I guess we never really said our names huh?" She made a jolly smile, scratching her head when she made that mistake.


    "Yeah, we never really..." I stopped right there and just said it already, "My name''s Morus Sibylissa, you dear?" I gave my name.


    "Carmine Korruma, and stop acting like your older than me!" Carmine stated her name. "Today I''ll be¡ª" Before she could even say anything though.


    "You two are gonna be dueling later." The Guildmaster steps in.


    ""What?!"" Both of us shouted.


    ???


    Meanwhile... "It is an honour to meet you, Prince G¨¦rmann." Behind the scenes.


    "It is just a coincidence, Sir Jhsovenne Tranchant." In a place where it is near Morus-sama, but far enough to not notice.


    "I believe this is the fate that the great Kurumi has bestowed upon us your Highness. I deny it to be a coincidence." Things are starting to move.


    "I would rather believe in coincidences than a god that''s tearing my nation apart." Or heating up.


    [[What are you doing here?]] Nonetheless, although with different starts, both men are heading towards the same destination.


    [This is where the two''s master is apparently.]


    [I need to find the witch doctor that cured that woman.]


    Towards the black witch.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    But yeah and also I was supposed to finish this yesterday as well but I was busy watching Pewdiepie''s Minecraft series so yeah, I apologize again for the sudden delay. But the next chapter will be fun though!


    Anyway thanks for sticking out this far, it means a lot to me and enjoy this little chapter that''s not 5k for once :) arigatou!

 Chapter 36 – Fight!

    [Fuck I''m so nervous...] I will be fighting Morus, the one that is chosen by Lefer ''The Guardian'' himself.


    "You alright?" She asked.


    "I''m fine I''m fine." I reassure her. [Why am I so nervous around her?] Not only do I feel a lingering feeling that I might lose but also this feeling of wanting to lose, I don''t get it.


    Though that line of thought was interrupted by, "A female knight from the empire versus the pupil of the guardian Lefer-sama!" The crown that was forming around the arena. "I can''t wait for this one!"


    [Shut up shut up! I don''t want to be called a knight from that place!] I gritted my teeth at the very mention of that. [Will that follow me to my grave?!] Before I could fume my anger.


    "Seriously are you alright?" Morus holds to my shoulders and looks at me with concerned eyes. "Did the mention of you from the place called the empire made you mad?" Bingo.


    I was shocked that she figured it out so easily. "U-uhm n-no..." I try a feign attempt to deny it but, "Don''t worry, I don''t like digging through people''s past." Morus passed through that instantly.


    [I can''t really hide it huh...?] I could try to not bother talking about it but it might be bad to not tell it from someone who''s concerned about me.


    "I only care about¡ª" I interrupted what she was saying, "I used to be a former knight." I try tell her my story.


    "I wanted to¡ª" This may be her revenge for interrupting her but Morus interrupted me back. "Shh, don''t worry about it." She stop my story by putting her finger to my lips.


    "I don''t need you to explain to me your life." She said as she pulls back her arm. "I only care about what you are right now and the fact that we will be opponents later." It''s something so simple, yet the effect it had on me is tremendous.


    "...''I only care about you right now''..." It tugs me like I should never have. [In all my life people only thought of me for my status and their ambitions.] They never thought of my abilities as a warrior more than a hobby for me to play, so never took me seriously. [...That''s why I left that place... Left Kurumi-sama...] I went down here to the south to train and prove myself that I can be a warrior even as a woman.


    And right now, "That''s right, so let''s have a good fight shall we?" Morus pulls up her arm for a handshake.


    "Of course." I gladly accepted it. [This trip is definitely not a waste.] Just from the touch of her arms alone I could feel that Morus had much more experienced fighting and even magic than I do, and that there''s no chance of me winning from her. But unlike my nervousness from before I don''t feel like this power is not a power that oppresses me, like the noble''s stares at the empire. But rather a power that motivates you and want to hold you up.


    [Even if I lose I will learn much from this.] So that''s why I will try my best.


    ???


    [Carmine''s an interesting girl.] Is what I thought after our little discussion.


    The Guildmaster Gremio immediately went back after he told us the bombshell of us fighting each other. After that though yes, we talked afterwards about how stupid the guildmaster is, our skills, and stuff like that. Generally it''s girl talk.


    But one thing got me intrigued... [The empire?] One of the guys in sitting on a chair around the arena said that, which got me curious. [Carmine got really defensive about it... Wonder what happened to her there?] Although I was curious I''m not dumb enough to ask someone I barely knew their life story, so I denied to ask. [Seems pretty sucky though.] If someone like Carmine who looks pretty proper left there, then it got some problems.


    But I move on from that now I''ll be staring at a couple of weapons in a barrel. "...Wonder what should I pick?" I ask to the selection of wooden weapons.


    Since the guild doesn''t want their shiny new recruits to be injured before they could even take on quests. Gremio told me to pick their "safe" weapons made of wood and blunt tips to use for the duel. [This could still injure you though.] This wooden spear can still pierce you if you press down hard enough. [That''s probably why there are referees and judges on the arena.]


    Like right now, "Hyah! Take this!" A man goes for a down sweep with his wooden axe.


    "No you don''t!" Thankfully the guy managed to block it using his shield.


    But unlike most isekais, this one has force projected onto the shield, causing the shield user to shake for a moment and lose his balance for a few seconds. "Now get the fuck off this platform!" It was just enough time for the axe guy to throw in a kick and push the guy off the ledge.


    "Axe user won!" The referee shouted.


    "Hell yeah!"


    "Now that''s badass!"


    "I can''t wait for the next one!"


    The crowd was ecstatic at the show.


    Only one objected to it. "The shield user fought bravely, I can''t believe the axe wielder used such an underhanded method. Have you got no shame?!" It''s Carmine. "And what''s with you taking bets?!" She also complains about the sound of coins being exchanged at the seats.


    [She''s a knight after all.] Carmine must have been raised through a chivalric code or something similar to it if she reacted that negatively to a street fighting method.


    [Although he might be an asshole doing it it''s not against the rules.] I concluded. There are no honors in war or combat, you bet on your lives so of course you would use every method possible.


    I take a seat back and sat on a chair beside the barrel, thinking and waiting for me turn to fight as I watch the next fight. [There must be something I could¡ªoh!] There it is. In the sky, is it a bird? Kinda, she has wings. A plane? That''s stupid.


    It''s a flying Gabril! "Morus-sama!" She flies down immensely fast so I thought she was a plane for a second.


    "...What is it Gabril?" Itold her in a whisper-like way; to make sure that people don''t think I''m crazy for talking to myself.


    So I turn around and talked there. "Morus-sama, I have an urgent report." So Gabril starts explaining.


    ???


    "...I see." I honestly don''t know how to react to this news.


    [Both the prince and that bastard Jhsovenne is here huh?] Well look at that luck.


    Two people that I want to meet in two polar opposite reasons. One''s babysitting Arin''s descendent and two is someone I wanna break their teeth in two many bits and pieces.


    "...What should I do about this?" I wanna meet the prince soon but I don''t want to meet that bastard right now though. [If he sees my abilities I''m toasted.] I can trust Kumo and Itia that the Prince G¨¦rmann is an ally, but the other one is just...


    "How can I make him not see me?" I wonder to myself as this puts a screw in all of my plans.


    "Morus-sama." It''s Gabril, who''s concerned about me. So I look at her and expect her to only console me but...


    "I think I have a plan about this Morus-sama." Instead I got a steely-eyed Gabril with determination.


    "Really?" I look at her with shock. "Okay then..." I stood up and stretch my back. "Make sure it doesn''t involve killing him right?" Even if I hate his guts it would make things a hundred times more troublesome if he died.


    "Of course Morus-sama." Gabril formally bows.


    "You don''t need to act so formal Gabril." I got a slight bit concerned about her behavior lately. [To be honest it''s weird if Gabril''s not acting like a pervert right now.] I thought as I look at her face.


    "...Do you not like it Morus-sama?" She asks as her wings are fluttering about.


    "No no it''s just..." I sat down again and push my back to her ear. "I keep remembering our night together at the nest." I told her with a wink before sitting normally again.


    [You were exactly my type of girl last night.] Wild and free but loyal. A perfect combination.


    Gabril reacted to my words with a, "O-of course Morus-sama!" Blushed face. "I will be your perfect girl from now on!" And starts fluttering up.


    "You can call me just Morus or Mori you know?" I told her while I finally grab a weapon of my choice.


    "Y-yes Mori-san!"Gabril flew off like a rocketship.


    "Sigh..." [What do I do with you?] I stand up and grab a few weapons; a spear and... "Alrighty." I also grab a wooden blade at the bottom of the barrel.


    Why?


    {Grow Bark!}


    Immediately the blade and the spear attached to one another like pieces of Lego as it forms into a spear with a curves'' knife edge. Basically my Collita.


    I grab onto it tightly. [I will never replace my Collita.] Not with this thing.


    Just like that I''m complete and also like that, "Next up, Morus Sibylissa versus Carmine Korruma!" It''s my turn.


    "Hell yeah!"


    "Two hot babes about to fight!"


    "Fuck I dunno where to bet!"


    The crowd is definitely more excited about this match than any of the others, as even...


    "Holy shit even the high ranks are watching!" One adventurer said.


    When I look up I see a balcony being filled to the brim with glorious-looking armour radiating and intricately designed robes for their mages. [Yup, those are the elites alright.] The high ranking adventurer''s from 5th rank onwards.


    I stretch my body; with each step I get to the arena making me more and more excited. [Time to...] I get ready for this. Grabbing some things on my bag along the way.


    ???


    "...So this arena will be using a powerful barrier spell for your match! A very special occasion!" The referee finishes his explanation.


    But I didn''t really listen as I... [Activate!] With my command one ring on my finger shines up.


    [Time to make myself weaker.] The item I activated is called the Teaching Ring. It serves as a way for high level players to get in the same level for someone they choose so that they could teach and have a chance to win against us. [Thank god I brought this.] I knew that I''ll be way too overpowered and wanting to have a real fight are the main reasons I did this.


    [Plus I have regenerative abilities, so I''m saved.] Thank god.


    "First is the former Knight of the Holy Krum Empire, who''s skill even rivals those of his male counterparts, Carmine Korruma!" The referee shouts.


    Judging from her reaction. [She don''t like that.] She''s pissed.


    "Then the second is the unknown, mysterious, illustrious witch that has caught the attention of this city''s heroes Lefer-sama! Morus Sibylissa!" The referee shouts me as well to which I''m... [I sound like a slut that sucks married men!] Not that pleased about. [I understand why Carmine''s pissed now!]


    But I shake that aside, I look at her. "Best of luck okay?" I say as I thrust my fake Collita.


    "Of course, let the best woman wins." Carmine says in agreement as she also slashes down her sword and readies her large shield.


    "The fight starts in three!"


    [For Mary!]


    "Two!"


    [For my family and friends!]


    "One!"


    [For myself!]


    I say the three for''s I desire and...  "Fight!" The flags the referee flew down begins our fight.


    ???


    Just right after the referee''s signal.


    Bam!


    I felt the ground immediately shaken up by my opponent. "Take this!" Carmine stomps the ground multiple times making her feet literally sink to the floor.


    [Crap!] I might get unbalanced when I''m here so I used, {Wind Jump!} To immediately step back from the outrage.


    "How do you like that Morus?!" Carmine looks at me with a mocking smile, "Take me on!" She courageously shouts; her shield in front with the sword at the back.


    ""Woah...!"" Meanwhile the crowd is banana cheering nuts from such a good start, already making bets.


    [I need to also get good in here.] I am fighting a genuine opponent right now, unlike the group of thugs yesterday. [Time to move these old bones.] So I did.


    {Spark Tendon!}


    {Light weight!}


    {Physical Limit!}


    Three spells at once, in Carmine''s level that''s all I can do right now, but it''s enough.


    Swoosh!


    I can still move several times faster than a normal human could, with even a trail of dust leaving behind my feet.


    Carmina thinks I''ll go straight in front of her so she readies her weapons, but little did she know... "Hyup!" I moved slightly to the right and that''s where I went, leaving her behind.


    Or is it? {"Magic Magnet!"} I shouted out loud as my legs immediate hits itself on the barrier and as the spell suggests, it sticks you towards magic so now, ""Woah!"" I can walk by the barrier.


    Running around I see Carmine clearly shell shocked by this; readying her shield in advance.


    [Not on¡ª] Just as I was making my advance, a distraction appears. ""Hell yeah!"" The voices of the men in the crowds have soared because I unintentionally gave them fanservice showing my legs.


    "..Grr." I furrow my brows at the thought of greasy haired men looking at me but I quickly shook my head to focus on the fight.


    I look around to see that the barrier is dome-shaped. Which means that, [I''ll circle to the center.] And attack from above. I might throw up along the way but I can use it as an attack.


    Getting to the center, "...Shit." I can feel the effects of the spell wearing off, so I need to act quickly. "Almost there... " I give it my all.


    "Alright." Then the magnet finally wears off. "Now!"


    I made it to the center of the barrier, {Spring Jump!} With a spell, I made my legs lighter and more elastic as I sprang down from the ceiling and headed straight towards Carmine.


    She looks at me and is immediately in panic mode. She puts her sword to her back and readies her shield for me to attack her with my war scythe.


    ...Or that''s what I made her think anyway.


    {"Hellfire Root!"}


    I shouted and a black mist forms in my head and spread through my scythe.


    Rather than Carmine''s shield helping her, it helped me out instead as I used the shield as a platform now while I make my strike.


    "Hyah!" I hit the nearest flesh I can find, her wrist.


    It might not sound like a powerful attack but... "Harggh!!" It doesn''t need to be.


    [This spell is similar to a lightning spell, it spreads.] Which is where the root part of the name comes from. [As long as my scythe doesn''t get pulled out.] Then the agony will continue.


    I can feel her hand wobble so I jump back down the floor and look at her state. Though my scythe still penetrating her arm.


    "..." The crowd is silent.


    They stopped screaming to see the state of my opponent Carmine. Whose burns had spread throughout her whole body causing her to temporarily fall to her knees.


    Her armour, which was supposed to help her, is now her worst enemy as it heats up and turns into a cage for her.


    "U-uhm! T-the winner of this fight is...!" It might have been pity but the referee is already calling this match over.


    [I guess it''s over already huh...] I thought, with me only feeling nauseous from standing upside down, I only used one offensive spell in this one and I didn''t even receive any damage. [I guess techniques trumps all.] I even used my teaching ring so we can be of the same level.


    I feel horrible feeling this but I start to feel pity as well. [I don''t want to ruin a beautiful woman''s face.] So I started to pull out my scythe before the fire could burn her face.


    "Moru¡ª" I was about to listen to the referee call my win but. "Not on my watch!" To my absolute shock Carmine raises her head. "Kurumi-sama! As your loyal knight grant me a wish! Turn all of this pain into power!" And another wave of shock comes in as her wish was actually granted.


    [I can see it...] All of the ''roots'' of the spell getting pushed back into one spot, her arm. [I never expected her to manipulate magic like this!] This is a pretty common way to protect yourself against status effects in Endless, but. [It''s still an advanced technique.] You would need to know your own body composition well to achieve such a feat. Certainly for someone at Carmine''s level it''s impressive.


    I don''t know what will happen next so I try to pull back my scythe. Unfortunately, "I ain''t lettin'' you escape Morus!" Carmine grabbed my wooden weapon by the blade.


    Then finally starts to stand up. "Fuck! By the power of Kurumi grant me protection against fire!" Carmine chanted a spell. Even though the fire''s out of her body the scars are still there, so it still hurts like a bitch.


    More importantly... "How hasn''t your arm exploded like a balloon yet!?" I shouted my surprise as I look at that arm.


    Swollen, that''s the best word I could come up with. In exchange for all the ''roots'' to gone, it is all concentrated on her left arm. Which means that you can see the flames almost like lava circulating on her veins, her skin turned into charred black.


    "How bout you take a closer look...!" Carmine answered my question by tightening her charred fist as she sprints and jumps to me intending for a punch.


    [Hell no I ain''t taking any of that!] So I turn my body to my right intending to dodge that attack.


    But instead, "Hahah!" I only received a laugh. "I knew you were going to dodge!" It turns out that the punch is but a ruse as what she was intending this whole time is, "Taste my blade!" In her other hand she grabbed her sword, then passed it to her charred arm.


    I was tricked by Carmine. But even before I could react to it, "By the power of Kurumi! Give power to this sword!" She chanted a spell, nothing specific but I soon realized why it''s in her charred arm.


    The stored fire inside Carmine arm? That fire has been transferred over to her sword.


    [Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!] I can feel the blade hitting me any second now so in a panic.


    "Damnit! Extinguish this threat!" And I casted every anti-fire spell I could think of.


    "No! Let the forever of Kurumi-sama passed through any obstacles!" Carmine also chanted a counter to that.


    But my mind was strayed off into something else. "Combo spells..." Are the last words I said before holding my scythe and making contact.


    "What?!" Someone shouted very loud but was muffled out by the explosion inside this arena.


    ???


    On the crowd. "I need to save Morus-sama!" That woman''s relative Kumo is being overly protective.


    "This is a duel of honer Mr. Kumo, helping is not allowed." I told him.


    He stares at me with glaring eyes, but I don''t buckle up. "Do you want Morus to be disqualified?" And tighten my resolve.


    He looks down and bites his lips, calming down somewhat. Then looking up and saying to himself, "Have faith in Morus-sama." Then he returns to attentively watch the fight again.


    I breathe a sigh of relief. [Honestly I''m about to piss there for a second.] As the Guildmaster I obviously have experience as a former rank 4th adventurer in the past but even then, [I can''t believe a rookie made me shaken up like that.] But I don''t think this Kumo or Morus is a rookie at all.


    I look at the arena once again, covered in mist. [Just who are you people?] That fight, even if it''s short, has been the most intense one I''ve seen in all my life, even more so that this should technically be a battle of rookies.


    [Carmine is already a knight so her registration should be automatic.] But she volunteered anyway and even fought Morus. [Aside from Lefer''s letter I know nothing about this woman.] Carmine has a letter with the seal of the knight''s so her identity is guaranteed. But Morus and her group just... [Appeared out of nowhere.] There''s no past records of them anywhere, my connections would have notified me immediately of such powerful people but they slipped past them with ease.


    I take another sigh again, as I look at the people beside me watching the fight. "Why did you even scream that loud old Gustav?" I ask him for his ''what!?'' that was heard through the whole place.


    "...H-how can she used the ancient elven text?!?" He grips his hands tightly, his long beard scraggly, and his ears pointy. An indicator this old man is mad.


    I look at the barrier again and see that it is covered by various indescribable words and pictures all over. So I look at him again and thought, [You elves and your magic, I can never understand.] I might investigate those symbols later but the mist is clearing up.


    I look intently at the arena again, waiting for the fight until... "Excuse me." A young sounding voice came to my side.


    I look at such and see a small person with a cloak covering it''s head. Such an out of place boy has me in confusion before noticing that... "Your highness?" His golden hair.


    "...Yes, I''m glad you noticed, but please do not fret about this since I am going incognito right now." Royalty ordered.


    I have no reason to object so I just nodded and look back at the fight. [This is the most surreal day of my life.] Is my thought on all this.


    ???


    I''m back.


    "...Shit." Back against the corner I mean.


    [Didn''t know you could use spell combos as well.] It''s the magic system of Endless that I''ve been using when I have multiple spells at once. [A fire and a concentration spell.] Is what Carmine had used against me. [And she might have not even realized it!] It seems that she might have just spouted some chants and got me that way, which is why I didn''t expect it.


    I have also thought that she doesn''t know how to do it but now... [I need to stop underestimating her.] I bit my lip in frustration. I look and see the teaching ring I used, [I''m almost tempted to remove this but...] I''ll just be admitting defeat if that were the case. I have pride you know and I can never look at my companions the same way again if I pulled it out.


    I look down, {Heal!} A mild healing spell against the wound she created from that strike, which included my abdomen and a part of my right arm. [This fucking sucks...] Even if I have a regen from my species this still hurts like crap.


    {Painkillers!}


    That helps a bit but I''m still fatigued.


    "...What to do..." I look around and see that it''s all white.


    Not because I''m dead but the result from a hot object hitting water. [Man how many water spells did I cast?] I look behind me and that the barrier I''ve been resting on is filled with scribbles of my magic circles and crests.


    But I need to focus so I go back and intently watch my surroundings.


    I look at my scythe, my poor poor scythe. "Well you didn''t last long." It''s completely split in half, so I threw it away. It''s not even Collita so I don''t care about it.


    Instead, "Who says you can''t bring a weapon." It''s a pair of gloves.


    I put my bags away as for the rules, but since gloves aren''t weapons I can bring them with me. [With this I can use my magic better.] They''re magic gloves, gloves that focus your magic and cast spells better. It''s similar to a want or a staff but used primarily for mages that does close combat, like me.


    "...Done." I finished casting my healing spells on me. [Still hurts like a bitch though.] At least it''s better than before.


    I look out and see that the steam is dying down, with water droplets starting to form and the place becoming generally clearer. Still can''t see her though.


    And then.... "There you are." A lone voice was heard through the fog, and I can finally see a silhouette in the distance.


    Then... "Shit!" My senses has massively sensed a threat and I properly dodged it this time, thank god.


    Crash!


    As what she threw is the wooden shield she has, which has now broken up into many pieces. [Why''d she thrown her own shield?] I take rough breaths as I analyzed the situation.


    But I got the answer immediately. "It ain''t fair if I''m the only one with a weapon." She shouted like she was reading my mind.


    [A shield ain''t a weapon you know?] I thought while looking around to see her.


    I look again and there she is. Now that the steam has mostly dissipated, I can see her much more clearly. What do you know, "Are ya even still alive?" She looks like an undead.


    It seems Carmine pulled off all of her iron armor, with only leather now you can see her skin more. With burnt marks all over, it looks like she was cooked alive, lines of red cover her where her armor once was and her charred left arm looks like crisp bacon. [I can''t even believe you''re still standing.] Let alone be able to throw that massive shield.


    "Yeah I am! And don''t you dare look at me with pity like that!" Carmine spits at my question as she brings out that wooden sword, with a giant part of it''s blade splintered off it looks like it''ll break with one more attack. "I''ve used most of my magics and techniques to strengthen my body, so I can still move you know!"


    Carmine then readies her posture, "So if you pity me now then end me already!" She shouted.


    From her declaration I could only smile, "Alrighty then." I also ready myself.


    [You might be a self-righteous idiot but...] Typically I hate this trope, but for main characters only. If it''s from another character then.... [You''re a respectable idiot!] The first fight that I''ll truly enjoy in this world. How would it turn out?


    Tine to fight once more.


    ???


    {"Chains!"}


    I first summon the spell chains, the name is self-explanatory. Then the second is,


    {"Sparks!"}


    It''s a simple lightning type spell. Since I''m in a weakened form this is all that I could manage for now.


    So now... {Chains + Sparks} Turns to...


    {"Fulgurbind!"}


    If you successfully combine in-game spells, you would be able to create your own. That''s what combo spells are.


    "W-what is that!" Since this is my own spell, Carmine is obviously surprised to see it. "Fuck it!" But she is brave though as she continue to charge towards me.


    "Let''s do this." I also charge forward, to our final fight.


    """Hooo!"""


    And for the first time I''m actually quite happy that there''s a crowd cheering us on.


    But... "Alright chains, move!" With the lightning-imbued chains I go and strike them forward.


    "Tsk... I also have my own!" Carmine grips onto her sword. "Oh hail the god of fire and Kurumi-sama''s loyal diciple, burn them in your chambers!" Like that, her wooden sword got fiery again, but this time it''s burning quick.


    [She also intend this to be the finally huh...]  Both of us are pretty battered at this point, and I have drained a majority of my mana. So I smile at that as I go and give it my all!


    ???


    We run to the center for a hit-on collision. Although I already abandoned her armor, Morus is still good physically so she was the one that reached near me first.


    [Dodge them!] I go back around for a dodge but, "Not on my watch!" Morus completely saw through my move and her spinning chains managed to strike my back; "Shit!" I shouted. But I swung my sword and completely cut that part of the chain off.


    [Lightning!] Thankfully it''s just my back and not my vitals. If just one touch of those chains hit me I would have fallen already. [...What an exhilarating feeling!] Though I just was hit the thought of giving my all to this fight just hardened my resolve.


    [Whatever happens, thank you Morus.] This is hands down the best fight I ever had in my young life. Fighting a fellow female warrior is not only great, but the fact that I can still stand here against this monster is something that whatever the male knights back at the empire and the academy said, [I can finally prove that I''m a knight!] All their taunts and berating is null now.


    [Could they stand to this witch? I don''t think so.] Is my conclusion as I charge with my sword with all my might, getting engulf by the flames and pushing my body to it''s very limits.


    ???


    [What a monster!] Carmine cut through those chains with a wooden sword and is charging towards me with raging speed. Even as I got her with multiple strikes she''s barely slowing down.


    With my mind in overload I noticed that the cut chains are still withing my range so....


    {"Vines!"}


    The broken chains on the ground has turned into vines, spreading rapidly towards Carmine and reaching her feet, entangling them and slowing her to a halt.


    "Alright!" I smile at this opportunity so I sprint towards her as well.


    "Not on my watch!" Carmine is not gonna stop as she pulls her feet to get them out.


    [Then lastly...] I''m about to spend all of my mana.


    {"Thorns!"}


    It''s supposed to be a plant-type spell but due to its nature, not only the vines but all my chains have acquired it.


    It''s only a little inconvenient for Carmine but it''s enough time to finally, "Take this!" Strike at her as I slash down my left arm to whip her into submission.


    "Fuck that!" Then she did it, she used her sword to block my attack.


    "You just gave up your weapon!" I shouted in joy, dodge or receive it doesn''t matter. Both ways were both beneficial for me. [Now take this instead!] I swung my right hand this time as the chains doesn''t have any obstacles anymore to block it.


    [If only the sword is metal.] Then it would have spread all over and defeat her instantly, what a shame.


    But Carmine, "I don''t need a weapon!" Is relentless and doesn''t enjoy me thinking that I won already. "Fire!" She completely forgets the chant and her arm is...


    "Burning again?!" I shouted as I see that coal of an arm ignite and turn red once more.


    [Fuck this!] I spun the chains around my hands, I don''t even care if I''m electrocuted anymore as I also get it into a fist and strike her with a punch as well.


    ""Come on! Come on!"" We both shouted simultaneously to see which one lands a hit first.


    "Let''s fucking¡ª" Carmine''s fist is about a couple meters away.


    "Finish this¡ª" My fist is now just under her neck.


    ""Fight!"" Our fist is right by our faces. Whoever lands first would get their beautiful mug either crushed by the metal or burned to a crisp.


    Though....


    "STOP!"


    That won''t happen for now.


    "This match has exceeded the running time! So I declare this fight end in a draw!" The referee announce.


    ""Hah?!""


    We immediately cast out our magics but our bodies...


    "Phwah!" "Uurgh!"


    ...Aren''t that responsive.


    Although there''s no lethal weapons involved anymore, the force of our punches made us both push back on the ground and fell on our asses.


    The worst thought is... [[Who hit first?!]] We didn''t see.


    [Fuck that stung like a whore''s bitch!] I want to cuss out loud but my jaw is sill dislocated.


    I look over to see what the other party is doing but...


    "..." Carmine had passed out.


    "Oh yeah..." I look at myself. [I''m not a human huh...] So my physical abilities are a bit stronger.


    I look back to see the fainted Carmine, "I guess I kinda won...?" But she fainted after the duel was called for so technically it isn''t.


    Though,


    "Yeah!"


    "That was great!"


    "Best duel ever!"


    I smile, [I''ll take it anyway.] I''m not a self-righteous hero that follows the rules like Carmine does anyway.


    So why not indulge in this victory for once?


    ???


    From within the cheers of the crowd, two grumpy men are still talking grumpily. "I have never heard that there was a timer, Sir Gremio." Kumo is still interrogating my ass.


    "Yes I know." I sigh in frustration. "Do you think I''ll let two talents like that be taken to the temple?" I say to him.


    He doesn''t understand it yet so I explain it to him. "Yes it''s a duel but think of the optics here." Two prodigies are duking it out, if we follow the  normal procedure, one of them will most likely defeat the other. Why the hell would I give up one prodigy if you can have both of them at the same time?


    [Which is why I called it off at the very last second.] Before one of them was badly injured. So I was lucky.


    Kumo looks down and is in thought, before... "Kumo." The prince in disguise just called him out.


    Now that both of them are talking, my ears goes to another group.


    "...So she''s an elf in disguise then?"


    "Yes, it must be Lusillin. She has access to ancient elven spells you know? You saw them right? We need to know her secrets!"


    "Yes yes for the lost knowledge of our ancestors I know that, I''ll try and talk to her then in the future."


    Two rank 4th elven adventurer pair Gustav and Lusillin are discussing things I have little interest of so I just look what''s in front of me, my staff taking care of the two fighters today.


    [I''ll make sure that the capital branch doesn''t let it''s drapping ballsacks across the face of this branch any longer.] I can only smile at that pompous Guildmaster''s twisted face.


    Speaking of pompous... [I heard that fat snake of a noble Jshovenne came here earlier.] Probably to harass his own daughter but... [The fuck did he go?] I''ll assassinate him if he curses another one of my people.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    That said the reason why this took so long is because it''s two chapters crammed into one, the first half is pretty accurate to the original chapter it was based from. But the second half of boy... I cut a lot of things there where multiple paragraphs just fitted into one sentence, so I cut a lot of the fat off. but I hope you guys still like it!


    Then lastly, this chapter will probably be the last chapter where it''ll be based on the original version, since in the original Morus actually faints and would be in the dream sequence. But since I''ve move that earlier it will be entirely different from now on. So yeah, from here on out it''s a completely new territory.


    There is one more chapter though, the latest chapter of the original wattpad version, published in February of this year actually. Bit that is based so much of the storyline of tht version that I can''t really transfer that to her so I consider that chapter to be effectively retconned.


    So yeah, lastly lastly I hope that GA Baller hopefully likes this chapter, the main reason why I decided to make this into one chapter instead of splitting it is because he said he''ll drop this series, which I would find sucky for any viewer but for me I really like his comments of my chapters, they''re harsh but I''ll take any critism! I admit that my pacing is a snail''s pace but I really like fleshing out my world and having my characters interact you know!? So yeah, this chapter is called fight and it delivers the fight alright! So I hope you like this chapter specifically and don''t drop this series. At least leave a review! ^^


    So yeah it''s getting long I gotta say arigatou to y''all guys and gals! XD

 Chapter 37 – Behind the Scenes

    "...Are you sure you want to leave immediately Morus?" Is what Carmine beside me asked when we compare our conditions, wincing in pain while doing so.


    "Yeah. I''m a busy person you know." I replied, breathing heavily as I speak. Looking at Carmine I can see her struggling to also move and talk like me. Nonetheless though it''d be awkward not to talk to her after what we went through.


    After our fight, we got treated afterwards by the mages and healers standing nearby, and they carried me and the unconscious Carmine at the time to here.


    They managed to succeed in healing most of the damaged wounds we had during our fight. But unfortunately... "You''re so lucky Morus, I guess I''m no match for you after all." Carmine looks down and gently caress her cloth arm.


    Right now we are safely resting on a couch in one of the platformed chairs of the arena, an area reserved for staff and high ranking adventurers. I requested this place so that we could be away from the danger and prying eyes from the crowd.


    That''s because, "I''m sure you''ll heal up Carmine." We are battered like a mummy right now.


    Even after the mages did their best to heal us up, Carmine''s wounds was severe. Several burn marks, plenty of bruises, lots of internal bleeding and a burnt arm. Which some of the mages say that... "I don''t know if my arm''s usable anymore." Carmine muttered what those people basically said.


    [What have I done...] I guess the adrenaline of fighting really got the best of me, as I just realized how badly I injured Carmine. [She haven''t even started to be an adventurer and she''s already retired from service.] I''m not dumb and optimistic enough to think that she''ll recover her arm a few days like some anime or something.


    [So this is what fighting is like...] You won''t be able to fight and recover completely the next day nor you would die. The most likely is this. [You''ll survive but at a great cost, you''ll lose something important from you.] Lennon''s already an example of this, but this is the first time that I have realized it''s consequences.


    [...That''s the law of this world...] But I will not accept that! [I am someone born outside of this world!] I was transferred here, an anomaly among anomalies. [I need to do something!]


    But it seems that my thoughts have leaked out to my face as... "You don''t need to feel pity for me you know?" Carmine has noticed me immediately. "I have pride, and I don''t want it to completely broke more than it does right now." She looks down and tells me a story.


    "I may be weak compared to you Morus but I believe I''ve put up a good fight." Carmine looks at me. "Well good enough that I would have lasted far longer than those guys back at the empire." And looks up in the sky. "...Even I know that this arm isn''t gonna heal up soon but still," She looks at me one last time. "Thank yo¡ª" Before she could say her execution.


    [That''s it!] I hold her mouth, look at her with a smile that could solve any problems.


    "Shh..." I first calmed her down. "I think I have just the right thing for you Carmine." And look down and open up my bags.


    "Here you go." I go and grab something inside my bag.


    "T-that''s..." As soon as Carmine saw a glimpse of it, she shutters.


    "Yup." I told her, "It''s a Kurumi healing potion." About the item that I brought.


    [Figured she''s a holy knight of sorts so I think that she''d like this.] I thought with a carefree tone.


    It''s a diamond shaped flask with a glass blueish color with the contents in contrast inside being the classic red for most stereotypical healing potions, with the cork having a upward halo over it symbolizing Kurumi.


    [I don''t know if this item is rare or not in this future Endless during the time when I last played in it...] The Kurumi healing potions you could say is the most reliable of all the healing potions in Endless; good balance of quality and price with different levels of rank and finally can be found all over Endless via NPC traders. All those reasons and more is why Kurumi is dominant in that market. [But if this is a rare item then...] Even with all that I don''t know it''s value here so I look at the quivering Carmine.


    "...I-I couldn''t possibly accept that!" As I thought. "...If that is a genuine potion of healing from Kurumi-sama then a mere knight like me couldn''t possibly touch it less be I soil it!"


    [I guess there''s no need to question this but...] I take a sigh first. "Is this perhaps valuable?" And ask the obvious.


    "Yes!" Carmine nods in desperation. "...I only saw a glimpse of it back at the capital when we were coronated as knights, the top student of our batch was called upon the front to take the knee when the bishop had dripped a few drops of the blood red potion onto his lips from a grail. I knew immediately that this isn''t a fake because of it''s color." She points at the potion with shaken hands. "How in Kurumi-sama''s name did you managed to get an item only reserved for heroes and cathedrals?" Carmine looks at me in a semi-serious manner.


    "Well..." I told her, "It was given to me by a friend." A half-truth. [By that friend I mean the one that you worship.] It''s not lying it''s selective storytelling.


    "..." She''s not convinced. "...Although I am extremely curious about this I believe it will rude of me to probe any deeper, just as you stopped me from doing so earlier." I want to take a sigh of relief but unfortunately, "...But I still have to refuse Morus." I''m still not done convincing her.


    Carmine looks at me calmly and tells her reason. "I believe that I am still not worthy to hold such an item Morus, this hands will soil Kurumi-sama and that friend of yours might not be happy about it giving this to me." She explained.


    I was taken aback for a bit. "R-really..." And I contemplate again. [You know you''re thinking of the same person right?] Is my first thought but I quickly shook my head.


    [How do I get Carmine to accept this?] She''s more of a tough cookie than I thought. [I won''t give up right now since I''ll forever feel guilty of injuring her.] Plus she already knows that I have this. [What should I do...?] Big brain get working!


    ...Ding!


    Finally! "But Carmine ''If thou friend gift to one you dear, then thee friend who shalt give is to be blessed by me.''" I remembered one of Kurumi''s teachings.


    [...I can''t believe studying her Bible¡ªI mean Halos book would be useful someday...] It might sound complex at first glance but the passage literally just means giving gifts is a form of blessing. It''s that simple. [Well Kurumi does like her pretentious words and all.] I hope she doesn''t hear this.


    But back to reality. "H-how did you know one of Kurumi-sama''s teachings?!" Carmine seems rather shocked by this. "Only the priesthood and us knights would have read the Halos''s specific passages!"


    I feel like a question mark got put to my head. [Are they restricting the copies of the Halos?] Is what I thought but I need to get back on topic.


    "...I read it, yeah, I have the book... So from her own words, please accept this gift of mine." My desire to think about topics got my sentences fucked up but I managed to get formal in the end.


    "...Hmn." Carmine couldn''t really argue with the words of her god so, "Fine!" She finally grabbed it. "But don''t you think you helped me out here Morus, so we''re even!" But left grumpy as a result.


    "Of course." I for one am really happy with any results as long as I get Carmine to accept it.


    Carmine sighs and turns back in front, putting the flask in her bag and returned to watching the final match in the arena, but not before, "...Let''s be adventuring partners okay?" She said that with a red face.


    "Sure." I told her with a smile as I also look back at the arena.


    Only to see... "He won! That is the last match! That is all, thank you for watching!" It''s already over.


    "Aww..." I didn''t get to see most of it.


    "Oh well, let''s go out now Carmine." I stood up just as everybody else are; stretching my limbs before walking out the seats.


    [I guess I''ll just see how Kum¡ª] Just as I begun thinking of what to do next, "Morus, I need to ask." With her working arm she holds on to my clothes.


    "What is it Carmine?" I ask.


    What she told me, "About the potion... And Kurumi-sama..." Is our prior conversation. "Not only do you have this legendary potion but you knew the verses of the Halos Book..." She grips onto my shirt harder. "...I know I told you that I wouldn''t meddle in your business but it''s really bugging me. I first thought you were a follower of the three dragons, but are you one of us Morus? A Krumist?" Then looks at me with completely serious eyes.


    [I need to answer this correctly or I''ll ruin everything.] I get serious as well. "No Carmine, I''m not. I just read The Halos for a thirst of knowledge and wisdom, that is all." I managed to answer the big one, the second one is... "But I don''t particularly follow any of the gods except for..." Back in the game I''m not really into the religion aspect and just allowed any religion to be in my territory as long as they don''t cause trouble.


    Until now that is.


    "Godman." I told her the name of the god that although was the one that killed me, he protected me for who knows how many millennia. Even if he says that it''s just a task, without him I''ll probably be a collection of floating mana without any consciousness.


    Effectively I''d be dead without him. [What a fate... You might be the lamest god I know or even met, but that isn''t enough to not make you the god of my choice.] I say to myself with a crooked smile.


    Meanwhile, on Carmine''s side. "Goodman? I never heard of the name of that god before." She already mistook his name.


    But, "Yup." I''m fine with that. [What good naming sense.]


    ???


    In god''s realm.


    "Achoo..!" Goodman now felt something in his ethereal body for the first time in this world. In the form of a sneeze.


    "...That sneeze might be minute but it''s a clear sign. I''m feeling it in my body, the changes inside." Somehow that sneeze has made him feel grounded to the floor for the first time.


    Goodman could only think of one reason for this. "Could it be that Rin... said my name to this world?" A god is an existence completely dependent to it''s believers. So for a god with no followers, any mention of it''s name will generate stimulations that will reverberate throughout it''s body.


    "That human... I have expected it that he''ll say my name at some point but..." Goodman looks at himself, "Now that I have been acknowledged in this world... What will happen to me in the future?" His skin hair for the first time has straighted up.


    As an AI God that doesn''t even have a name before Morus, this sense of fear and anticipation has him produce emotions never felt by him before. He''s like an actual god now.


    ???


    "Kumo!" I shouted his name.


    "Morus-sama!" He shouted back.


    [Thank god I found you.] The weirdest thing is that even though I finished my match, due to the circumstance of my health they didn''t allow me to talk to Kumo for a while. So now that I was finally able to see him...


    "Who''re these people?" I ask, looking behind him I see three unfamiliar figures.


    "Sigh... Please Morus-sama forgive me, beside this one here these two elves has been bothering to see your presence." Kumo looks blankly at the one beside him while looking at the other two with narrowed eyes.


    [Well... at least you didn''t kill them.] I thought as Kumo is unexpectedly flexible with his emotions.


    [Now who are they?] Since Kumo is giving them a hard time I should introduce myself to them first. "Hello there, Morus''s my name." I say to the two elves.


    With their ears fluttering, the old looking elf was the first one to speak with heavy breathing, "Hello there my friend, I am Gustav. An elf that thirsts for knowledge." He has an arched back which makes him even more old than he already is, shaking my hand in a rough manner. "I would like to know about¡ª" Just before he could say anything creepy, "That''s enough young one." The female elf with a robe steps in.


    "Sorry about that, my friend here is quite obsessed in our ancestor''s lost knowledge." She apologizes swinging her hair. "My name''s Lusillin, and me and Gustav here are a pair of rank 4th elf mages. Nice to meet ya." Unlike the previous one this elf seems more sane in comparison.


    "It is also good to meet you too." I say in return. "Then that means you''re my senior right?" I ask.


    "Don''t worry about that." Lusillin quickly shrugs off that difference. "It pains me to say this without hurting my pride but you already seem to be more powerful than I am, so our experience is null when on the field." She smiles for a moment. "We are just here to introduce ourselves as your senpais but it seems to be you''re quite busy for the moment so we''ll leave for now." And just like that Lusillin was ready to turn around and leave. "Well the main reason I was here was to pair up with you first before everybody else." She turns around one more time with a wink.


    "O-okay." I feel that it''s too sudden for her to leave but when I looked at her partner though.


    "But¡ª!" Gustav is having none of that and tries to object.


    "No, it is a shame for a mage to steal another''s magic, so let us go." Though Lusillin quickly shuts him up.


    Although this time he won''t back down without a fight. "But you''ve seen it right?! This woman''s magic, it''s of elvish script!" He shouts at the her.


    "You¡ª!" It seems that Lusillin''s temper has finally been fused as she was ready to quickly shut him down.


    Was anyway, "Well I got something to do right now, but I won''t mind telling you guys at a later time." Before I stepped in stopping the fuse for a loud argument at just the perfect time.


    "Really?" Gustav reacts positively, but I rub my eyes away from him and look at Lusillin''s reaction. "I see..." She seems to be contemplating about this.


    "Thank you Morus." Though in the end she thanked me anyway. "I apologize if we are intruding too much on you, as your senpai I''m ashamed to behave like this." Lusillin starts bowing her head. "As elven mages it is always our desire to find out more of the knowledge that even our long lives has forgotten, so please understand."


    "I-I see..." At this point I''m pretty much used to people bowing to me now. Even so it''s still overwhelming at times to have such a finely sculpted woman in robes bowing to me.


    [But this still benefits me in the end.] ''Forgotten knowledge,'' is the key word here. [What the hell happened over these years?] The phrase is not cryptic at all, but I wanna know why or what things have been forgotten overtime.


    "We will go now, let us meet again Morus." The elven mage Lusillin stops bowing and turns around with the finicky Gustav in her hand, leaving us alone.


    Now that the two of them left, [...I guess I need to be extra careful from now on...] I nervously thought. [Not only is my powers out of place but even my magic is weird as well.] I was using magic that was likely forgotten in this world. A major point down in blending in.


    Also when I was checking Carmine and the other mages they all had one thing in common. [They are all using chants!] Another major oversight on my part. Although I did shout in the fight that was barely a chant and is because of the heat of the moment. Just adjusting my power isn''t enough to make me blend in. [...What shall I¡ª] It seems that I''m in my head for too long again.


    "Morus-sama." As Kumo is here to pull me out.


    "Y-yes Kumo, let''s go now shall we?" I finally remember my original goal: To leave this place.


    So we resumed walking. [Well that was breath inducing.] I thought with a sigh. [Now I can finally relax and....] I finally reached the door out of this place.


    Just when I was opening the door, "You know, after watching you, I do understand the two elf''s plight about you for a bit." The third one with a robe whom I completely forgot said to me out loud.


    "What are you¡ª" I was gonna ask who he is but...


    "My name Prince G¨¦rmann, 5th prince of the Kingdom of Santhos, currently incognito." It seems I don''t need to ask it.


    "The hell¡ª" But even reacting to the events, as the light of outside hits my face. "Mori-saaan!" Have me interrupted by a certain red headed girl.


    "Mary?!" I exclaimed in shock as I see the girl hugging me tight.


    "Good grieve..." But not only her, but Juno as well.


    "Stop hogging Mori-sama to herself!" And Itia too.


    "...Mary-chan, I need to take notes of this." And don''t forget about Gabril.


    "..." And Krissa as well?


    "Too many!" I just said something just now that should be inside my head.


    """Mmm?""" Many of them react with confusion.


    "Sorry, sorry..." I quickly calm down and hold my head. [I need... Explanation...]


    Why the hell are you all here?!


    ???


    It all explains with a little backstory.


    In the middle of Morus''s fight, another set of events, a more subtle one, is also moving along in the background.


    "Yay!" Mary is running, or rather, "Time~ to~ see~ Mori~san!" Jumping and skipping like a frog.


    "Wait be careful!" As the older one of course I am concerned about her... basket of bought fruits she has on hand. [This human is a health hazard...] Although I haven''t broke an imaginary sweat constantly chasing her like this is troublesome to say the least.


    But it just seems she''s running faster and faster. [Seriously how can a human have so much stamina?!] If all humans are like this and not mindless ants that follows a circle in the sky I might have a different view of them.


    "...More importantly." I look behind and see one pathetic man. "Aren''t you supposed to look at your family?" I asked this man named Juno.


    A spineless brat, "...Well when Mary''s really into something no one could really stop her." That can''t even stop her own little sister.


    [Seriously... Why am I even here in the first place.] The reason for why am I here with these two creatures is two fold; one that Mary really wants someone who''s her senpai like me whom she admires to play with her and secondly... [I am not a kid!] Some stupid human rules says that a child like me couldn''t join the guild yet.


    [Like hell that''ll stop me!] After going around and buying from the marketplace, I was ready to head to the guild to see Mori-sama, no matter what stupid rules says otherwise. [I am not even a child my age is¡ª!] Just before I revealed the truth.


    "...Hmm?" I stopped my tracks because I see a Mary that isn''t energetic for once and is just standing there in one place.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked Mary because it''s really unusual for her.


    "U-uhm... Why is that girl crying over there?" Mary answers with a point towards our destination, the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Right now we made it, we''re just right next to the building itself. When I looked at Mary''s direction, just at the side of the building I see it. "Sniff... Sniff..." There really is a human girl crying.


    "Uhm Itia-chan should we help her?" Mary pulls into my clothes with concerned eyes.


    Even with that look my answer is simple. "No Mary." I decline.


    [Who cares?] Why should I care about a lowly human that I don''t even know about? It''s not a human that Mori-sama knows and is acquaintances with so she is but a distraction to the scenery.


    "Let''s go." But thanks to that crying girl I finally managed to capture her by the wrist.


    Even with Mary''s caring personality my strength is strong enough to pull her with me and walk along pass her.


    That is until... "Hey how are you guys run so¡ªeh?!" Mary''s brother finally catches up to us and reacts to the crying girl differently from us. "Lady Krissa!" I was annoyed at first of his presence but the name that he shouted caught my curiosity.


    [Krissa? Isn''t that...] The woman that Mori-sama had met yesterday and told us about. [Though her look is so haggard now than it was yesterday.] I only saw a glimpse of her but the unkempt hair and a face that''s covered by her hand while she weeps; it''s no wonder I didn''t realized her identity.


    I look at the girl once again. "Oh it''s...sniff, you Juno..." Krissa attempted to cover it up but failed miserably. "...I''m fi¡ª"


    "No you are not fine!" Juno for once bravely grab Krissa by the shoulders. "Krissa please tell me what happened please!" But it seems this might have come off as too brave as he tightens his grip around her.


    Of course being grabbed like that makes anyone uncomfortable as she, "...I told you I''m fine!" Pushes Juno back and him falling on his ass.


    I look at his shocked face. [Even I know more about a human''s feelings than he does.] Which as somebody that isn''t even human is impressive.


    "Juno!" But Krissa instantly regrets her decision and helps pull Juno up. "...Even my only friend here I can''t..." Then starts murmuring to herself about something.


    Seeing this pathetic sight has finally annoyed me enough that I, "May I ask what''s wrong?" Ask her a question.


    [With you being an acquaintance of  Mori-sama, this changes the story.] I couldn''t care less about a human as much as a rock but if there is even a possibility that this might benefit Mori-sama in some way. [Now I care about you.] I move in. But not too much like the brat on the ground.


    "Sorry if this may be sudden but my name is Itia, a friend of Juno." I first went diplomatic on her, even calling that brat my ''friend.''


    "Oh... your... one of Morus''s friends right?" It seems she already knows me somewhat.


    "Yes I am." That makes things easier. "We were just heading to her about now, but we saw you here near this street corner crying so we couldn''t help but ask." I first explained the circumstances.


    "Yeah, I was really shocked to see you like that Krissa." Juno commented something unnecessary. "I first saw you Krissa-chan!" Mary also, but not as much.


    With all three of us talking. "I see..." It seems that the tears from her finally stopped flowing and finally stood up; wiping off the mess on her face in the process. "I guess I really do stand out huh?" Now with Krissa''s hair not covering her face she''s ready to finally talk.


    "Well you see..." Just as Krissa was about to explain what happened, [...So you are the one that set this up.] I look up and noticed a certain magical scent coming near to us.


    "...The pervert''s smarter than I thought." I murmur to myself in the lowest possible tone.


    ???


    Back to the present. "So basically..." After listening to Krissa''s story. "It''s all your father''s fault." That''s the gist of it.


    ""That''s right."" Both Itia and Krissa said at the same time.


    [I see...] Both recounting Itia and Krissa''s story, in summary:


    "I was suddenly called out by my father and demanded that I should quit being an adventurer again, saying that this isn''t proper conduct for a lady of house Tranchant. Of course I said no because father always wanted me to quit but this time he ordered my friends; Lojalgra, Sjhaeck, Jung, and the others back to the mansion and told me that I won''t ever see them again unless I quit."


    [Jschovenne... What an asshole.] That''s the summarized version of what happened, without all the interruptions and questions from Itia and the gang. [He even made his own vassals his hostage.] Although they protect Krissa, they still work for her family thus Jschovenne being the head has authority over them.


    Considering all those things I look back at Krissa''s pitiful state, "So what do you wanna do now?" I ask of her. [I mean anybody''s gonna cry at that point.] Forcing you to stop your lifestyle and having those dear to you taken by your own father no less is sickening to say the least. [I think I can relate to that.] That touches a sensitive part of me.


    But as much as I sympathize with Krissa. [I can''t just stay with you here forever.] Right now we''re chilling near the guild building, just waiting for a certain someone to come.


    "I..." Krissa looks down in deep thought. "I wanna go to Juno''s place first, and formally apologize to her mother." And said something out of my expectation.


    "What?!" Immediately he reacts to her statement, "No it''s fine you don''t have¡ª" And tries to stop her.


    "No Juno." Even so Krissa is one determined woman. "I will need you to get my friends back, so please Juno." She holds his hands, practically begging for him to accept it.


    [Say yes you dumbass.] Is what I conveyed in my stare at him. He better not wuss this one out.


    "...Y-yes, of course." It seems that he received the message well.


    Krissa looks back at everybody that''s supporting her with a thankful face. "Thank you everyone." She bows her head, but not at me for once. "Especially to you, Gabril, for motivating me to do this." But for this inconspicuous angel in disguise.


    "Do not worry Krissa-san." She thanks her back with a small smile.


    But that smile for me represents her more mischievous side, [I can''t believe you pulled this off.] And even I couldn''t believe it.


    When I opened the door earlier and finally calm down with the sudden influx of people; Gabril basically told me the circumstances as to how this happened.


    "Since the meeting of the prince and that Jschovenne is troublesome for Mori-sama I tinkered about with some stuff and made Jschovenne''s security and the Chains of Loyalty duke it out. Which of course made the man himself notice and scolded the girl." Is what she said to me.


    [What a despicable plan...] Gabril was the one that caused the quarrel in the first place, so I may have been a bit hypocritical for that part and having all the blame put on that man.


    But there is another part to this, "Thank goodness I managed to reach Krissa on time and turned myself into my human form to convince her and sow the seeds of discontent upon her." Basically Gabril was the one that thought of the plan to meet Marina.


    To which, [I need to take a break...] Causes me to have an headache from all these behind the scenes shenanigans so I sat down on a nearby bench.


    I sat and look afar to see both my companions and the people I''ve met in this world talk and chat to one another, [...I really hope I don''t drag them down a path of destruction...] Because of my very existence, I will soon be noticed by powerful figures in this world. Nobles, Kings, Emperors, and maybe even mythical creatures will notice this anomaly that is me.


    [Tsk, Goodman you''re the only god that I''ve met so far so please. Don''t make them follow death and have them lead a peaceful life.] I liked the name that Carmine had said to him, so that will be the name I used on him from now on.


    Seeing so much life in these people that was once just a piece of code in a game; and the fact that they are technically children of my friends. With also the people in this world that I became friends and acquaintances with. [I''ll shield you guys from any threats.] That is my determination.


    "...Mori-san?" Although it seems one of those determinations decided to seat next to me. "You look scary right now hehe..." I might have frightened Mary for a bit.


    "Oh, sorry about that." I return from my thoughts and pat her small head. [I wonder what Mary seems to me...] Being friends with a child is kinda weird after all.


    "Hehe I couldn''t help but help Mori-nee!" She shouted.


    [Oh yeah, sisters, silly me...] The first time I entered Starting Point Inn, when her family kinda made me their own daughter in a way.


    "Well thank you Mary, you certainly helped me out." I accepted her help. [Can''t believe it''s only been two days.] Time sure goes by fast.


    "Hehe no thank you Mori-san! Now I have more friends like Itia-chan!" With a beaming smile she declared that.


    "I told you to not call me -chan!" Itia certain heard that and barked back at her.


    I couldn''t help but be pulled in by that innocent smile, "Silly you..." Then rub her head once more. [Well you certainly are the one that I don''t want to be involved in my business the most.] I know this hurts but must keep a distance from her in the future because...


    Neeeeiiigghhh~!


    Neeeeiiigghhh~!


    [There he is...] I will be involved in the world where no kids are allowed.


    A small, inauspicious horse and buggy has parked right in front of us. Although this may be rather bland for the person inside but since he''s incognito right now, it''s an appropriate vehicle.


    "Kumo, Itia, and Gabril." I call their names in a serious tone, and the jovial atmosphere disappeared with it. "You three will come with me." I told them so while turning around, "I apologize if this is a bit sudden but Krissa, Juno, and yes even you Mary. You three do what you need to do back to Marina but you can''t follow us any further." I sadly told them what is necessary to say.


    "But Mori¡ª" Mary obviously is against this, "I''m sorry Mary but please, this is for your own good." I really hate to say that phrase since it''s such a bad excuse but it''s the appropriate one for this situation.


    Sensing the gravitude of my words, "Okie..." Mary backs off.


    But not wanting a sad Mary in my eyes, "I''ll give you a present later okay?" I told her as compensation.


    "Yay!" That seems to have lighten her up.


    I, satisfied with the result I look at the other two. "Good luck you Krissa and Juno." Although I don''t know Krissa''s plan yet it seems to be a steep one from my observation.


    "Of course Morus!" Krissa loudly answers while elbow dropping the side of Juno''s waist, "Y-yeah!" He struggles to stand straight.


    "Good luck to you too." Then Krissa finally saying it back to me before waving her hand.


    I wave my hand as well before finally turning around, "Alright you three, let''s go." I told them as we walk.


    "Of course Morus-sama."


    "Yup yup Mori-sama!"


    "Definitely... Mori-san...ma."


    All of them agreed, with Itia making some progress reaching Mary''s level of comfort with me.


    I nodded in satisfaction, [Alrighty then...] I climb up the stairs and open the door.


    [There he is.] Although I didn''t see him that well with his cloak and leaving early. But now he is exactly what Itia and Kumo reported.


    The young kinda feminine midget that''s obsess with magic, "It''s good to finally meet the Black Witch." It''s Prince G¨¦rmann, descendent of Arin.


    "Good to finally meet you, Your Highness." The reason why I''m meeting him?


    "Alright driver, to the Mages Guild." It''s that location as the Prince told the guy in front.


    I quickly turn around, "Alright everyone let''s go." And I enter inside.


    [I am also kinda obsessed with magic as well.] That''s the real reason why I am here;


    I wanna register in that guild as well.


    ???


    Somewhere within the guild.


    "Have you done it Lusillin." There was a meeting behind everybody''s back.


    "Yup, my partner almost ruined it for me but thank goodness that Morus is a patient one." She breaths a sigh of relief.


    "Of course of course, but the important thing is did you manage to do it?" He looks at her with sharp eyes.


    "Yeah yeah Guildmaster I''ve done it jeez!" Lusillin finally said his identity.


    Gremio holds a cup, "So?" And ask her the results as he drank from the cup.


    Lusillin breathes another sigh, "Yeah I managed to appraise her but..." And scratches her head. "That Morus... is a really, really, weird case." She sat down while sighing repeatedly.


    "How so?" He asks as he finishes his cup.


    "Later, later." She holds her head tighter, "That mana is making my head hurt." And looks towards him.


    "Well while my head''s recovering how''s that raging pig Jschovenne been doing? Has he calmed down at all?" Lusillin moves on to a different subject in the meantime.


    "Don''t tell me about it." It seems that Gremio''s the one that''s having a headache. "He calmed down now after screaming at my face and demanding I''d let Morus and Carmine fight again... I mean  how the fuck can I let two injured adventurer''s fight it out again? Is he insane?" Gremio scratches his head more times than I can count.


    "Is he that pissed towards his own daughter? It was a bit weird why his security started fighting Krissa''s party but he didn''t have to be so outraged afterwards for not seeing one match." Lusillin commented on that affair on the side of her daughter.


    "Yeah..." Gremio then stretches back and looks up. [...Well a fight of a lifetime.] He secretly smirks at the thought of that pig not getting to see that spectacular fight. [I''ll make sure that pig can''t even look towards those two prodigies.] He doesn''t want another ''Aqua Strider'' quitting on his watch.


    "So, you ready to talk about Morus?" Gremio bobs his head up to see her.


    "Yup." Lusillin seems ready now after letting out her complaints in this tiny little room.


    ...These little private meetings between two parties discussing the black witch will be getting more and more frequent in the future.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    First off I had to write my first ever research paper, in hindsight it isn''t really that long but that one really occupies my brain for a while and couldn''t focus. Secondly is a mixture of busyness and laziness, been watching a lot of videos and stuff and also been focusing on school, and also the habit of me just being lazy writing during the weekdays doesn''t help. There''s other reasons too but that is the main ones, I know this isn''t enough of a reason but yeah, that''s just is.


    I don''t know if this is compensation or not but I''ve sketch three of the characters out. They''re very rough sketches but yeah, here they are.


    Itia


    Kumo


    So although this chapter may be lackluster in some parts, I hope you enjoy it :)

 Chapter 38 – A Noble’s Approval

    "I guess we should formally introduce ourselves." Prince G¨¦rmann declared on the other side of the seat while pulling off the fake hair he used as a disguise.


    "Of course Your Highness." Right now me, Itia, Kumo, and Gabril are seating on one side of the sofa while the Prince alone is seating on the other side. Since he''s incognito having too many guards around him would make people suspicious.


    "Oh, and let''s drop the formalities right now shall we? It''s easier for me to talk like this." He looks at me with a glint in his eye as he''s combing his hair.


    "Well it certainly is Your Highness." I drop my formalities as well but not enough to call the prince by his name. [Even if monarchies are irrelevant in my world it still feels wrong calling by name.] Is my reason.


    He seems a bit annoyed with me insisting to use your highness but quickly shrugs it off. "...My name is Prince G¨¦rmann del Xanthos von Arin, 5th Prince of the Kingdom of Santhos. Just call me G¨¦rmann for short in this private carriage." G¨¦rmann formally declared. "How about you, Lady Sibylissa?" Then he passes back that ball of formally to me.


    [Shit, you won this one.] Like hell I would want to be called a lady! The remnants of my male past wrecks havoc in my head, just thinking of being called that makes my stomach crawl in anguish.


    "...Well it is Morus, Morus Sibylissa, sir Prince G¨¦rmann." I also introduce myself while not grinding my teeth. I''m still not comfortable calling him by name so I added the prince.


    "...I see, I have heard of your name during the duel but it is good to finally know." The Prince folds his arms in satisfaction and looks around. "I have met Itia and Kumo, but who is this woman?" He specifically points at Gabril.


    "Me?" She points at herself. "It is just Gabril Sir, a loyal servant of Morus-sama." And holds her chest and bowed.


    "I see." The Prince folds his arms. "I guess I should consider you important as you''re allowed to be inside this very carriage." It might be carelessness or genuine trust on his part but he lets go of any suspicion towards my Gabril.


    "But that aside..." The Prince switches his focus back to me, "Let''s start this conversation off with the obvious." Specifically, "How are you able to walk around with all that wrapped around you?" My appearance right now.


    [I really should have been more prepared for him...] Although you can''t really notice it from my mental state my entire body right now is covered in cloth from the wounds that I sustained during the fight.


    I shouldn''t be able to even walk properly yet but here I am, why? [Even if it''s painful I shouldn''t have plucked the ring off so easily.] The Teaching Ring that I used in the fight with Carmine to be at the same level as her earlier not only puts my strength the same as her but also my abilities as well. In this case my regenation. [When I pulled the ring out it instantly healed my wounds.] And I can''t really say that or else my cover is blown so,


    "Hey, something wrong¡ª" The Prince once again asked which I realized I was taking too long so I moved quickly.


    "Here." I quickly open up my pouch and grabbed my own regular healing potion I made myself and not Kurumi''s version. [I don''t really want that thing to be dangling around me.] It''ll be troublesome if the Kurumist church would find out about it.


    "W-what''s this?" The Prince quickly looked at the small, heart-shaped bottle I''ve given him. "Is this what I think it is?" He immediately turns around and grabs checks out some books that were sitting behind him.


    Looking at the sight of royalty bending down and reading the pages of a book, I couldn''t help but be puzzled about this scene, [I guess this''ll forever tarnish the image I have of them.] I know for a fact that the boy that I''m looking at is an exception but still,


    "...What a weird human." Even Itia, who''s not even a human, whispers this under her breath it''s clear that the one named G¨¦rmann is a strange one.


    [...Maybe I''m the strange one.] Suddenly arriving here bringing out items that shouldn''t or very hard to find in this world left and right. [Either way I seem to be a lighthouse of sorts for these type of people.] I end my thought looking at the "Ah!" reaction of Prince G¨¦rmann.


    "I see!" He shouts aloud.


    "Found anything?" I ask.


    He nods happily. "Yup!" And shows me the pagest of his book.


    "...Hmmm..." In the pages it shows a potion described as having a purple hue with a sweet taste. [Very similar to my own potion.] In fact this almost seems like...]


    "Tis'' a bottle of succubus." Is what Itia said, aka a succubus potion.


    "Good job Itia." I praise her for figuring out the mystery so easily.


    "Yes, that''s right. Also known as the potion of desire and..." G¨¦rmann pointed it out but realised his own geekness for once and refrained saying more and moved on. "This book which I borrowed from the Mages Guild here describes it as such." He said while closing the book and looking at it deeper.


    "I see..." I don''t really know what to say. [Thank god...] But I breathe in relief. [I won''t have to make any more lies than I already have.]  I said to myself, as I look at the curious prince in front of me. [It''s pretty similar but not quite.] I wanted to answer him but can''t.


    A succubus potion is essentially a succubus'' liquids... None I say more.


    Avoiding such topics, "Still though, to have found one in such a condition. Did you find a new succubus nest or something?" I raise my brow a bit when he asked me this sudden question.


    "Succubus Nest...?" Aside from the place I knew too well for my own good, I''m surprised to hear those from this inexperienced prince.


    "I guess you haven''t aren''t from around here." He looked at me curiously. "Well you see according to legends..." So he explains.


    Long ago when the city was still the size of a fishing village a carriage of slave girls escaped and found their way to El Ni?o. There unexpectedly they were greeted with hospitality from the lord and eventually settled there.


    But unfortunately years later, the slave trader came to El Ni?o and demanded to bring them back, at which point many of the girls were married and then he announced "They''re succubus!" which angered the girls so they killed him, in doing so revealing their true identity and becoming shunned by the village in the process.


    "...Or so the legend goes." Prince G¨¦rmann ends the story at that note.


    "...That''s a bit..." I''m reciting the story in my head but still, [There''s something at odds here.] I''ve been intrigued in the story so it took over my thoughts.


    Just thinking about it a little bit, [Ah!] I knew it. "It feels a bit too abrupt towards the end there." I said, to which the Prince nodded.


    "Yup, that''s what I thought." He looked at me with a grin as he continues his explanations. "It is generally thought of they were banished after they killed the slave trader but after looking through the records and older text of the stories, it seems to be that''s not the case at all." He looks down, "In fact..." And sighs. "It seems anything that happened after the death of the slave trader was gone, like they were..."


    "Scrubbed from history..." I muttered.


    "Yup." The Prince nodded. "Fortunately I may know why." He explains. "It seems the oldest record of this case was a Santhos Kingdom report to the king at the time, where the king only imposed a fine to the village chief and regarded the case of the succubus girls as ''allegations with no proven evidence'' and didn''t investigate further." He finished explaining.


    [So that''s why...] If no one investigated it further it seems pretty easy to hide what happened afterwards. Especially with the level of communication in this world.


    [But still, what were they hiding¡ª] Just as I was about to ask more questions.


    "Your Highness! We made it to the Mages Guild." The carriage came to a halt as the driver calls out the prince.


    "I see." Prince G¨¦rmann looks at me. "I apologize for the sudden turn of our conversation, but please trust me we can talk about relevant subjects later." He bowed slightly befor returning his items where they came from and quickly went outside.


    Now with only me. [Wait a minute.] I turn to the side and see my companions, smiling silently. [Oh shit! I forgot!] I was so absorbed with my talk to the prince that I didn''t bothered these three at all.


    "A-Alright guys, lets go outside and quickly catch up with..." Just as I quickly sat up and turn around.


    """Yes Morus-sama.""" They all talked at the same smile without changing their expressions.


    [This almost feels like...] "Oh no..." I muttered.


    "Is something the matter Morus-sama?" She asks but I didn''t bother.


    "Come here!" I grabbed her hand and I pulled the other two by their shoulders.


    As for why, [Those are the same expressions they have on the game!] I don''t want to bad mouth Endless so much but... [At least have their mouths moving.] It reminded me of that.


    So when I looked at the three behind me, one blushing and the other two with exaggerated confused expressions. [Good.] Happily seeing their reactions, I pulled them outside.


    ???


    "Oh wow..." I say in wonder as I look at the fantasy-like structure of the building.


    A symmetrical rocky stone mansion with blue clay tiles as its roof, multicolored glass panel windows similar to those of European cathedrals, with a large brown double door as its entrance filled with intricate wood carvings of what seems to be a battle of some sorts.


    That isn''t even the most noticeable feature of the building, otherwise I wouldn''t be staring up like I am right now, "The only downside for having such a tall tower is at a certain time it casts such a long shadow over the area." Prince G¨¦rmann complained while scratching his head.


    "Indeed." I silently nodded.


    "Such inconvenient placing."


    "How annoying."


    "What an erect building~"


    Kumo, Itia, and Gabril all chimed in their own opinions. With Gabril taking the chance to make a Washington Monument joke.


    Anyways, there''s a tall tower of stone like those in Rapunzel erected in the center of this building. [Considering there''s a wall to the side it means in the guild building is practically a art of the castle huh?] I wonder as we walk towards the entrance.


    Right by the door, "Who''s there¡ª" What looks to be a guard approaches us but "Oh it''s your highness!" Realizing the boy beside us he immediately bowed his head.


    "That''s fine that''s fine..." While G¨¦rmann was explaining his circumstances to the guard. [He''s already pretty well known in this guild.] I guess him being an avid magic otaku it''s no wonder why.


    "Morus, everyone, let''s go." G¨¦rmann said to me as he opens the door.


    "Of course, your highness." Since we''re not in the carriage right now I should be more mindful of our appearance.


    While following his back, my space was suddenly invaded by a ikemen wearing a butler uniform. "Morus-sama." It''s Kumo with furrowed brows.


    "What is it?" I ask.


    "Well there seems to be..." He goes on and whisper to my ear.


    Then when I looked at the other girls, they seem to have a displeased expression as well.


    ???


    "Well that was surprisingly easy." I said to myself while setting in an extremely comfy sofa.


    "Well that''s where my blood comes handy." Although not directed at him, G¨¦rmann answered, obviously referring to his royal status.


    Right now we''re in a room sitting at a sofa at the back where not many people will interrupt us. As for why, "Please sit here your highness." Is what the receptionist said to us before guiding us here.


    We were supposed to go to the reception desk the same as the merchant and adventurer guilds but this time we were suddenly told to be here, and now we wait.


    [How long will they keep it up?] I''m getting more and more irritated now than Itia and Gabril were when we entered.


    I was looking for a way to do something to forget about it so fortunately, "Lord Norkin will be entering now!" Said by one of the guards with a pull, he enters the room with a full wizard cloak.


    [You can''t even tell him out to be a noble he''s dressing like that.] Is what I first though of Norkin with his wizardry getup.


    "Hmm... I seem to have gotten a bit late, if you don''t mind." He asks, as he closes the door shut.


    [Well, he''s pretty dignified.] Is my first impression of him. Norkin by the tone of his voice is a man that is at least able to carry himself. [I guess there''s some good nobles after all.] My impression of him isn''t bad for now.


    We watch him silently as he walks over to us and pull the chair back, "Now then..." As he sits, his eyes pierces through the prince for a brief moment before piercing even more at me.


    "So you must be Morus Sibylissa, the current head of your house I presume?" He asks, like he''s interrogating me or something.


    "Yes I am, the one and only." I answered with my best effort, even using some of my untapped feminine potential that I haven''t used till now. [He''s definitely interrogating me.] Is the thought I''ve locked on.


    "Hooh..." The wizard noble raised his eyebrows in surprise, "I see, I guess my suspicions have been lifted." Then, his tense nature immediately soften and sat back at his chair. "You carry your house with dignity, you pass~" The old noble scratches the back of his head.


    [I guess I passed their test or something?] I wonder.


    It may be due to my expression that gave it away but Norkin seemingly has answered my question, "Hoh, I was just testing you that''s all Morus. If you can''t even handle the responsibility of being a house head with pride then I would have probably just finished this meeting prematurely and tried to have your family work for me instead." He bluntly said to me.


    "I-I see..." Even I was shocked that he said all his intentions out in the field like that.


    Moreover... "That''s certainly an interesting proposition, but I would humbly decline sir...." Itia answered calmly. "As family, we would never think of working someone other than Morus-sama." I can practically see the sparks coming out of the two.


    But, it seems the little girl was the one that lasted longer. "Hmph~" Lord Norkin let out an amusing smirk. "My subjects say that I should carry my title with more weight in these types manners but I really don''t like baggage you see." And finally let out a wide grin. "It seems that His Highness is not wrong about you two." Lord Norkin finally lets go of any remaining uptightness of a noble and lay his back on the couch with a lax expression.


    "Is that so." I could only reply as much.


    Seeing that this conversation is coming to an end, I move in to a topic I''ve been wanting to ask since I came to the entrance. "So uhm, Lord Norkin, I may ask." I piqued their interest. "But do you use sensory magic to look at us?"


    It seems I definitely piqued their interest. "Oh! So you noticed that." Lord Norkin was stroking his beard.


    "Eh?!" And even the Prince hasn''t noticed it as well.


    Norkin patted the Prince''s shoulder to reassure him. "I apologized but that was just security against anyone that may harm His Highness." He says, but adds an anecdote. "Though only His Highness since that spell consumes a high amount of mana."


    "Is that so..." I look around my subordinates and they seem relieved albeit a little but creeped out. [Well I guess that''s understandable.] I give a small smile to them. [I mean an old man was just spying at us so I understand why their hairs were standing up in the entrance.] A little bit of an exaggeration but yeah.


    "So Morus..." After being left out in the conversation Prince G¨¦rmann finally spoke up. "You''re for all instance and purposes a member of the Mages Guild now, so why don''t we tour you the guild a little bit? Especially the library."


    My eyes lit up at the word library. "Really? Thank you Your High- I mean Prince G¨¦rmann." I bow my head before standing up, being excited at the prospect of the library.


    [This means that I can finally get reliable information about this world.] And my companions seem to know the queue as well as they all stand up at once.


    But as was I look at the two aristocrats again it seems the Margrave was whispering to the Prince about something.


    The Prince look at us again with a strained smile and said, "I''ll have to go shortly after you Morus. I have a short conversation with Sir Norkin for a moment, so I''ll sadly not be able to guide you right away." He nods down and scratches his head. "But just ask the staff where you want to go and they''ll take you there. I promise I''ll join you afterwards."


    I nodded, "I understand." I turn towards the exit. "Well let''s talk about some magic okay?" Is what I said before I leave the room with my friends beside me. "Thank you Prince G¨¦rmann and Lord Norkin." I said before leaving.


    [Library time!] My thirst for knowledge is rivaling that of my lust!


    ???


    Silent fills the room as the interesting bunch left for the library. "I wonder who they are?" Is all I got to say after seeing them, and especially their enigmatic head, Morus Sybilissa.


    [They are definitely nobles, but from where? They''re certainly not from the empire, maybe at the mountain nation of¡ª] As I get into deep thought, as punch that was neither strong nor powerful hit my side.


    "Hey!" It''s the Prince. "Ugh stop thinking in deep thought after you''ve forced me to stay with you!"


    [Oops, I made him angry.] I thought. [I''ll leave my thoughts for later.] I look at His Highness and ask him the all important question.


    "So what do you think Your Highness?" I ask. "What do you think of Morus?"


    "What do I think? What do you think Norkin?" He called me without any honorifics.


    We stared for a while and the Prince was the one that lost this time, not me. "Haa... Well they certainly are an interesting bunch." He collected his thoughts.


    "They are definitely not commoners, but rather some foreign nobility, but I have no idea how they got here..." The Prince wondered deeper. "Maybe they were exiled? Forced to come here? But that would mean she should have an idea where she''s going, but it seems she doesn''t even know what the hierarchy is..." And begins to go into deep thought himself.


    [I agree, I definitely agree.] Her origins are dubious at best. [But at this rate we won''t be able to do anything but think.] I look at the young prince.


    "Your Highness!" And forced him to out his thoughts as well. [This prince is too similar to me in some aspects that it gives me shivers.] Is what my honest evaluation is of him.


    Anyways, "Thinking about her origins would make us sitting slimes here in this room for hours, what''s important is her ability right?"


    In the Santhos Kingdom, as long as you are powerful in magic, even slaves would be able to get the respect of the nobility, and what Morus is¡ª


    "She''s the read deal." The Prince is actually shaking right now. "Her powers, I don''t even know how to evaluate it." He looks at me with an extremely wry smile. "I know for a fact that she''s repressing her powers; she unintentionally lets out her mana by her emotion or by sheer boredom, and quickly realizes it and represses it immediately." He finished. "I can just feel it. Her control of her magic is so great that I don''t even think she''s genuinely human." Is what Prince G¨¦rmann''s full evaluation of her seems to be.


    "..." I''m speechless. [The Prince has highly evaluated a lot magicians before, but not by this degree.] He doesn''t even rate the court magician of the royal family this highly!


    I''m honestly wondering if he''s exaggerating but this is His Highness G¨¦rmann, he doesn''t lie to me. [And when I remember our talk as well...] Although I didn''t get as much time talking to the three of them as His Highness, even I feel there''s a lot of mana flowing out not only in Morus, but in her subordinates and servants as well.


    Shivers. The reality of it all hits me like a cavalry charge and I actually got my hair standing up right.


    "Norkin...?" The Prince G¨¦rmann looks at me with worry.


    And I get back on track. "I apologize G¨¦rmann."


    [I''m such a terrible vassal.] Speaking to His Highness this frankly, normally I would get l¨¨se-majest¨¦ right now but, "That''s alright teacher." Then I realized, [Oh yeah, I''m his teacher when it comes to magic.] It means I''m at a higher position than him in that regard.


    I smile and finally calm down, then all I can say about her is... "I''m glad she''s on our side." That''s honestly all.


    "Yeah, me too." Prince G¨¦rmann agrees as well. "Now I''ll do the non-fun stuff of actually giving her peerage and having it approve in the palace." The Prince grimaced at that regulatory reality and hung his head.


    I smile at that face of his. "I''ll give her my letter of recommendation and have her socialize with my connections in the future. So don''t worry about it." I made him reassure. [I''ll use my connections to get them to recommend her as well.] But that''s behind the scenes so it''s not necessary to tell him that.


    "Oh yeah..." I just realized. "Don''t you have a meeting with her right now?" I ask him with a grin.


    Knowing that he''d freak out. "Oh that''s right! Sorry Norkin but I have to go now!" He does action that made you question him as a prince as he goes off and runs to the exit.


    Now I''m finally alone at last. [That woman...] Although I''m terrified of her, I can somehow trust her beside the Prince.


    "Although she''s aloof at high society for now, I wonder if her sensitivity to magic can translate to nobility as well." After all, [She''s the first one to notice the surveillance magic after all.] I lied to her about that spell a little bit. It doesn''t consume much mana at all but maintaining the spell for a long time is a pain in the ass so that''s why I can''t use it much.


    [But she probably knew that already.] I concluded.


    "Ahh..." I sat back on the couch, thinking about the future. [Morus and G¨¦rmann huh...] Thinking about them side by side, having such a powerful mage beside him would not only guarantee his position but maybe...


    "...Make him qualify for the throne..." Words that never came out of my mouth before because of its impossibility now came out, meaning there''s a chance above zero now.


    [If only he wasn''t the the youngest prince.] Honestly, despite his immaturity he is a brilliant prince, his knowledge and his care for the people is bar none the highest out of all his siblings, and the one of the only ones that haven''t embraced that foreign religion yet. [Although I hate the backstabbing of the palace as well, but when it comes to that...] Although I technically am neutral, I guess I know who to choose.


    "This thoughts about the future makes me want to move now." I stood up and left the room now.


    Upon leaving, I saw the sigil of the guardian god of the Santhos royal family and its first king, Arin the first ''The Golden Fortress.''


    It took me a while to realize it but, [You may even be similar to such a legendary figure.] I thought as left the room.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    It took a pandemic to make me finish this chapter... Just joking! But yeah, I don''t have any excuses but all I have to say is that the longer the hiatus, the more scared I was to finish this chapter, "are they gonna hate this after I finish it?" "or we waiting for this" those types of things just keeps going on my head and made me discourage to do anything, I was kinda scared to continue again because there''s so many notifications. But with Corona-chan spreading and me confined to my house with nothing to do, I thought fuck it! And write again. Also another thing the reason why I initially got tired of the story is kinda just I''m over complicating things, I thought about visiting the guilds lab and stuff and explaining all the gadgets and made me grimace this chapter, since I didn''t really thought about this part of the story yet as the others do when I came back and finished this, I have a fresh head and thought just going to the library will do just fine so yeah, that''s what I came up with, simple but effective. So yeah, I don''t really have much to say, but konnichiwa and arigatou! I hope everyone''s alright!

 Chapter 39 – Knowledge is Power Unless if it’s Fake

    "Kumo, why hadn''t you helped me much during the meeting?" Itia asks the non-blonde but blonde man Kumo a question.


    "Well I am a mere servant Itia, but you are a sister of Morus-sama, so I cannot speak on your behalf." Kumo calmly answered her question.


    "Please don''t change your positions Kumo, your supposed to be a distant relative of Mori-sama as well." Itia answered back.


    "But I am a mere branch house Itia, you are Morus-sama''s little sister after all." And Kumo countered that attack as well.


    "Hmm... I guess so." She didn''t retaliate this time since the thought of being my sister makes her blush.


    "Uhm... I thought I was the servant around here~" And Gabril joined in for the fun as well.


    Meanwhile, "Yes it''s right this way ma''am." I have to talk to the staff here asking where the library is.


    "Thank you, and I apologize for my companions. They are very excited right now." I say to her in an embarrassing tone


    [I wish I could be as carefree as these guys right now.] A bit too much I say but. [I''m really glad they are being people right now.] Probably due to the atmosphere earlier the three of them didn''t manage to talk much, but it seems they are venting out all their tension right now to make up for that silence earlier. [Either way I feel great right now.]


    Joining the Mages Guild was my original goal today, but right now the library is top priority. [And plus...] I look around and see the some sigils that are quite familiar to me hung on the wall, so I ask the staff.


    "Oh? You must definitely be a foreigner ma''am if you don''t even know the sigils of our gods." She explained almost making me out like a fool for not knowing it.


    "Gods huh..." My friends. [Does that make me a god as well?] That thought makes me shudder for a sec as the thought of being worshiped by people as a deity makes my spine crawl in embarrassment.


    [But still, sigils huh?] No statues, so I asked.


    And to my surprise, I got a little revelation. "Well we wished that we could put statues of every god in this guild but unfortunately, our references comes from ancient statues and many of them we don''t know the appearance of. So to make it fair for the gods, we just used their symbols and sigils to be their liking." She explained.


    [It makes sense.] After all if I''m guessing it right it''s been thousands of years since the supposed End of the Endless World Online as I know it. So of course no one would know what their appearances are. And in extreme cases like Zank-und-Beharren, completely thought of as two different people.


    [But  only I and my family know what they look like.] It is a privilege not many can have.


    And with that, an idea began forming in my head. But before it could fully materialize, "We''re here." Said the staff, as she showed me a double door with moderate carvings within.


    "Thank you." I thank the employee and look behind me.


    "We''re here¡ªwhat are you doing?" I turn around and saw the three of them bickering about something irrelevant.


    "I''ll be Mori-sama''s sister."


    "No, I''m her servant."


    "No! I want to be family as well!"


    It seems the trio are bickering about me. [Now I''m not irrelevant now.]


    """I''m sorry!""" After they noticed my gaze they immediately apologize.


    [Seriously they can be both dependent and independent at the same time.] I noticed, but I just sigh and shrug it off. "Oh well, look at here you three." I told them.


    "Of course." Itia was the first to say with the two of them following suit.


    "Well ''tis the library." I told them. "We''re gonna not only search on magic here but also find any information about my friends that became gods in this world." That was the goal I have in mind.


    [And then, hopefully, see them again.] It''s a hope but I don''t wanna give up.


    "Now then." I turn around and grabbed the doorknob. "Let''s go shall¡ª"


    "Wait!" A high pitched male voice shouted across the hallway.


    [There''s only a boy I know that from.] I turn around and see the simply dressed prince of Santhos, G¨¦rmann del Arin von Xanthos.


    Running and breathing heavily as the staff look at the supposed Prince of their nation acting like that. But seem to ignore it after a while. [They seem to be used to it.]


    Now, not only me but in order Kumo, Itia, and Gabril were looking at the young Prince with wonder.


    "There''s no air of royalty coming from him."


    "Humph, what a child."


    "He''s cute~"


    The three gave their thoughts of this lad.


    "Are you alright Prince G¨¦rmann?" I ask him while I reach out my hand.


    He holds it tight, slowly looking up with heavy breathing. "...I told that I''ll join you Lady Morus." He said while holding his knees.


    I wondered for a bit of if I should refuse his request to tease him but remembered that he''s royalty, so naturally. "Of course Prince G¨¦rmann." I approve.


    And with that, we went to the library together.


    ???


    "How nostalgic."


    Somehow the smell of old books and paper made me remember my life back on Earth and especially [Books and me and bOb go hand and hand.] I thought remembering my time with her at the Library of Atlantis.


    Aside from my time playing Endless, reading books and novels has always been one of my favorite pastimes, as antiquated as it may seem. And also my main way of escaping reality during my low period of slaving away for my mother''s treatment.


    [Though this isn''t really a novel I''m reading right now like I used to back then.] Moreover it''s a book about magic scrolls and such.


    "And... Done!" I flip through the last page and close the cover.


    "What do you think?" Beside me is Prince G¨¦rmann looking at me with great interest. "It''s one of the more popular books about magic." He says as he also holds onto a seemingly more advance book about magic than I have on hand.


    "Well you''ve been reading the the equivalent of fake news for these pass few decades." I declare, looking at the book I evaluate further. "Why is there so many steps involved in casting these simple spells?" I pause. "Chanting and chanting, making speeches, poems, and sometimes even singing! I mean what the hell is this?" I hold the book up my hands. [What a waste of paper.] Books and paper are valuable, so wasting time and resources on garbage is something that couldn''t be forgiven.


    "That''s what I thought." The Prince''s eyes widen for a second before looking at me with an ''I understand'' kind if expression. "Unfortunately Morus that chants you''ve been complaining about is an institution within the schools of magic since time immemorial." He also closes the book. "The conventional wisdom is that you need to memorize these chants in order to cast powerful magics, and only when raising up the ranks you can cast shorter casts and be able to pull it off." Is what he explains.


    [In other words...] Long chants equals more powerful spells being casts by new magicians, so a culture of memorization and literature develops.


    "How inefficient." I declared.


    And the Prince silently nods in agreement. "I used to fall into that same mindset as well, but when I started conducting my research outside the confines of my colleagues and doing independent research. I realized how much unnecessary weight there is to this kind of magic."


    He also added. "And when I saw your duel in the Adventurers'' Guild, all my suspicions were all none but confirmed to be the case." It seems I helped him in his revelation.


    "Although it''s hard to challenge common sense, but I am actually already writing a paper about this to showcase it to the guild." He says to me in an embarrassing tone.


    "Well I salute you Prince." I say to him in reassurance. "I''ll support you all the way, you can even ask me stuff if you want me to help."


    The Prince scratches his head. "Oh I''d love to but..." He scratches it faster. "Contrary to a wizard mad in his research, I actually want to solve this mystery I''m my own effort instead of being told about it Morus." He says to me in an apologetic tone.


    I couldn''t help but smile. "That''s fine Prince." About the sincerity he has when he said those words. [I guess more does meets the eye.] It seems I was incorrect of my first assessment of him being a brat that''s pulling more than he could.


    "Oh!" It seems he thought that I was insulted by his answer. "I wouldn''t mind you helping me out you know, I know that you kinda know how to solve the problem already but that''s why I said to not tell me you know!" He elaborated upon it further. "But I do want you to help me out, like hints and giving me directions and that stuff." After he splendidly and exquisitely explained to me about his full intentions.


    [Well let''s backtrack that again.] He''s still an immature brat km my eyes. But oh well.


    "To help you huh..." I touch my cheeks to think of a way of helping the Prince without telling him the answer. [It''s difficult though.] ''Cause the answer he was looking for is fundamentally the backbone of the magic that the players used in Endless. So it''s hard pulling out the backbone of something.


    After a while and looking at my surroundings. "Ah!" I look at the candle in front of me as inspiration.


    "Prince, to help you out with your problem I have a task for you if you want to solve the problem." I tell him so, and pointed my finger up.


    {Bring forth light.}


    A small twinkle of light floats above my finger.


    "Whoa, such a short cast!" Even this simple magic is enough to make the Prince impressed.


    [Though that cast was merely an appearance.] I could chant that in my sleep, I have casted worst after all while sleeping in the game.


    "Look." I slowly slide the flicker of light down to my arm.


    {Light go forth.}


    And with those words, the sphere of light on the tip of my finger slowly go through my skin and merged within my veins, leaving a reddish colored light underneath my skin.


    "Wow..." With nothing else left to say, Prince G¨¦rmann looked at the magic I''m casting with awe.


    [Tis nothing special though.] It''s only a simple light spell after all.


    I look at the Prince and get on with the problem he''ll have to solve. "Here Prince, you see the light in my wrist right now right?" I show him my wrist.


    "What you have to do here is first slowly pull your finger away while not cancelling your magic." I demonstrate as my finger gets farther and farther away from the magic until I pull it out altogether, while still the light not dissipating.


    "Then stare at the light source carefully and..." I focused my eyes staring at the light, and when I slowly move my eyes downwards.


    "It moves without you even saying anything!" Needless to say the Prince was beyond amazed by this.


    The light moves by the direction of my eyes, going down my arm and sometimes using my hands to guide though my chest until... "There we go." The light moves up my left arm until that goes through the tip of my finger.


    {Light out.}


    The light finally goes out my body through my fingertips as I grabbed and swiped the light out.


    I look at him again, "I want you to do the same Prince."


    "...gulp." Prince G¨¦rmann could only gulp at this task. But despite that, he''s not making a noise of complaint, but rather a weary determination in his eyes. "...It''s gonna be difficult Morus, but I''ll give it my best shot." He said to me in a wry smile.


    We both smiled and I managed to investigate the magic in this world. [I completed my original task of being here but now...]


    "Morus-sama!" Perfect timing.


    It''s Kumo, beside him is Gabril, but you couldn''t really see their figures because of the amount of books they have on their hands.


    And what are those books exactly?


    "Mori-san~ we collected all of the books about the various deities in this library!"


    That''s right the gods, i.e my friends.


    And behind me also. "I''m finished Mori-sama!" It''s Itia, right across the table she closed the book she''s reading and ready to help us out.


    [Alright, the first step to find my friends is on!]


    ???


    "Really..." Flipping the last page of another one of these books over, I''ve placed it back on the pile of finished books that are on the table.


    It''s been several hours since we read in the library and like a final squirt my vigor from gaining knowledge is thoroughly drained, and my eyes now want to see something that is not written in text at this point.


    And finally, "Done." I stretched my back across the chair and look upon my surroundings.


    In a large reading table there''s me, Itia after finishing her share of reading the gods is now reading and investigating about this kingdom like its history, the Xanthos royal family, the system of government, the influential families and many more.


    Kumo, he is still thoroughly investigating the gods of this world, the various sects and deities, and the practices and rituals to see if they line up from our first hand experiences.


    And Gabril, who''s the one serving us coffee and snacks and generally the one keeping our heads sharp and not become too fatigued from all this reading.


    And speaking of coffee, "Delicious." I sip it gladly and after putting the cup down, "How is everybody doing?" I ask them.


    "Mori-sama, let me speak first." I nodded at her request. "Yes, it seems to me that the capital of this kingdom is the city of Arinna." She says, with her being fully aware of what my reaction would be.


    [Arinna huh...] That name is immediately recognizable to me because it was a city in my era, specifically Arin''s fortress.


    Although Atlantis was situated in the middle of the ocean, it was still important for us to have a presence in the mainland, so we established a lot of outposts and colonies on the mainlands where their oceans faced Atlantis. The city of Arinna was one of such settlements founded by Arin.


    [I can''t believe that humble city became the capital of an entire kingdom.] On my last visit to Arinna beside its impressive fortifications it was little more than a fortress with a town surrounding it. [Well I should be glad it''s still called Arinna at this point.] I smile at that fact.


    But with that revelation, I realized something. "It means I already know this area." Using Arinna as a reference point, it''s possible to map out this area of the world.


    "Good job Itia." I praise her of course. "But let''s discuss this at a later date." Because many of the things we might say is something that I don''t want a certain liege to know.


    "Kumo." He''s next, looking at me with a stern eye.


    "Here you go Morus-sama." He flips several books up to my direction and along with that. "Wow, did you draw all of this?" Beside the books are illustrations of my friends in frightening detail on them.


    Silkco in her graceful form, and her husband probably the god of fighting and perseverance Zank-un-Beharren, Arin obviously, even bOb who became a god of lust somehow.


    Not only that gods that I''ve only mentioned before like Mao, Wana, and Simon have been drawn as well. With them being called god of the dragon, beauty, and intellect respectfully, as well as many others that I''ll mention later on.


    "Your drawings are very spot on Kumo." I praise him and he seems very delighted indeed.


    [If it''s this then I could fulfill the statues that this guild would want.] It is a very interesting prospect.


    And there seems to be another one that agreed on my thoughts. "Whoa!" It''s Prince G¨¦rmann.


    He was very quiet right after I showed him the problem, as he was studying and taking notes very studiously. But when he took a peek at what''s happening he grabbed the books Kumo showed me and looked at them intensely. "Oh my..." He''s particularly shaking towards the Arin drawing.


    "You, how did you get this of a meticulous figure of Arin-sama himself!" He shouted at Kumo.


    "Well..." I look at him with a smile.


    [Try to solve this on your own.] It''s a step for him to be independent of me. Thinking for himself.


    Kumo answered. "Well in my place if origin this was what the The Golden Fortress'' appearance would look like." It was very good.


    "I see..." Prince G¨¦rmann looked at the drawing while shaking.


    "That''s right Prince." It''s time for me to intervene. "Is there anything particular about it?" I ask.


    "Well it''s just that..." He holds his mouth while looking at it. "It''s just even in the royal palace back at Arinna we didn''t have an illustration of our deity as... Majestic as this." He says to me.


    Then dropping the book down and looking at me with serious eyes. "I would like to... No, acquire all of the illustrations that Kumo had drawn." He pauses. "Of course, appropriate compensation will apply but these illustrations should be realized in a three dimensional form." He said to me with a grave tone.


    [The heck is happening...?] He was never this serious before, even back at the meeting he wasn''t like this. So I need to know first. "I get that but why is this a grave matter for you anyways?" Even if religion is power that shouldn''t matter right now.


    "...Well." He looks down. "With this we might finally convince the various cults and sects to unite against the encroachment of a foreign adversary." Now it makes sense.


    [Even if you didn''t say it I know that it''s about Kurumi.] I immediately thought. [This is a more precarious situation than I previously thought.] Even the limited information this G¨¦rmann gave me it''s obvious there''s internal conflict going on behind the scenes.


    But with that this will be enough reason already, I guess I should already do the thing that''s been going in my mind all this time when I was at the hallways. "Sure." I said to him.


    His face grew a wide smile.


    But me too as well I made a mischievous smile. "But only if I make them." I declared.


    His eyes widened. "What?"


    I continued. "I have a business proposal for you Prince." It''s time to use my previous live''s negotiating skills to good use.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Alright everyone it''s done! And I have to say that I''m sorry if the plot isn''t moving as fast as you would like, this is also another reason why I kinda got on an hiatus, too many things to explain in this part of the story. I would love to skip this part but this is kind of the foundation moving forward, it would set the motivations and goals of the characters in the future so even though laying out foundation''s is kinda boring, you couldn''t build the house without it I say. But anyways, here you go! :D this cements that I''m fully back in writing this as last chapter the first half is from half a year ago and now, this chapter is all new original material from 3 days ago lol but anyways many arigatou guys and gals! :D

 Chapter 40 – The Child

    The proposal is this; I''ll buy a plot of land in the Commons'' District and create a store where I''ll be selling magical items and basically anything magic related, while also providing medicinal and healing services; i.e like a magical equivalent of a clinic on Earth.


    That was originally the main business that I''ll be pitching h by, it still is the core of my soon-to-be store but seeing the demand of religious iconography I''ll also have a side of my business dedicated to sculpting statues for the gods. As it''s kinda obvious that I''m the most qualified of making statues of my friends that became deities, I literally have first hand experience with them.


    Also I did not told the Prince this but I can enchant the statues to give them special effects as well.


    Let''s see what His Highness thinks of my little business proposal.


    ???


    After explaining to the prince my pitch, he''s currently in deep thought right now.


    "Mmm..." He thought about it for a while before making an divulging the result of his contemplation.


    [I hope he likes it.] Although I may be speaking to him in a lower tongue compared to what he actually his, but that actuality is that he''s a prince, and having him refuse my offer would really set me back. [In that case I''ll use my more force¡ª] Just as I was thinking of nefarious things.


    "That is a really interesting prospect." He finally made his answer. "So you''re basically asking that you want to become a sort of temple for the Three Dragons?" Is what he concluded.


    [A temple?] I guess it makes sense, most medical services in this world are probably provided by the clergy or by individual mages. [But more important than that...]


    "Three Dragons?" I ask of him.


    "Yeah the Three Dragons, the religion of this kingdom." He says to me in a tone like it''s the most obvious thing. "Though for now at least..." He whispered. But I''ll ignore it for now.


    But for me, "I thought Arin and the other gods was your religion?" that essentially.


    [How weird...] But gladly he answered it immediately.


    "Yes that''s right, Arin-sama is the Kingdom of Santhos''s patron deity. But the supreme gods are the Three Dragons, and our deities were protectors of the three Supreme Gods. Our deities fighting off the various evils of this world trying to attack the Supreme Gods as they were maintaining law, order, and good of the world during The Great Collapse." The Prince explained.


    Now a new word has been added to my vocabulary. [The Great Collapse.] I guess that''s what they call the event during the events between my era of Endless and this future Endless. [I need to make note of this.] I took note.


    [But we need to investigate this further...] The Three Dragons, although I heard of it somewhere back then I don''t really know what it is. [But I know for a fact that it''s an event that happened after my death.] Otherwise I would have known more about it.


    "Morus?" It seems I''ve gotten into deep thought again and the Prince snapped me back into reality.


    "Oh sorry." I scratch my head in embarrassment and look around me to see the concerned faces of my family.


    I need to address this quickly. "Kumo, Itia?" I call their names. "Be sure to investigate about the Three Dragon Gods as much as you can okay?" I order them new task.


    "Of course Morus-sama." Kumo quickly bowed.


    "It is our mistakes to fail to mention this to you Mori-sama but we did heard a human mention the Three Dragons. So we''ll investigate this very thoroughly." Itia explained and look at me with determination.


    "What about me~" Gabril pouts as she didn''t get to do anything.


    "Your my servant Gabril, stay by my side." I say, to which she responds ecstatically.


    Of course, "The three of us will have fun at a later date okay?" I need to reward these two to not show favoritism. They seem to be happy with that.


    I giggle a little bit but not as much as the Prince in front of me. "Aside from your close relationship with your subordinates it seems to really be that your a foreigner here huh?" He wonders that thought. "Really, where are you really from Lady Morus?" He asks me more formally this time.


    [...Oh what to do~] I can''t say I''m from the past so I guess I''ll say the truth. "I''m from the land beyond the sea." I tell him the truth in a certain angle.


    "I see..." The Prince makes a pun.


    I was about to scold him for that but¡ªcreak...


    "I apologize for the inconvenience but we will now be closing the Mages'' Guild library as it is time for the daily maintenance." A staff of this guild has informed us that our time is finally up.


    And what do you know. [Seems the sun''s going down now as well.] A red and orange light was hitting our eyeballs, indicating that we should probably leave before nightfall.


    "Oh, we should leave about now since my residence would worry about me if I can''t get back by now." He says as he grabs his stuff.


    [Perfect cue.] Just one look from my three companions and they nod and ready their stuff immediately. [How reliable.] I thought.


    But one thing''s I''m regretting now, "...We haven''t even discussed my business yet." I accidentally said while sighing.


    "Oh, it should be fine talking about it while we walk." It seems the Prince has given me a good idea for once.


    "Yeah." In pretty dumb sometimes.


    I look behind and the three of them already grabbed what they needed and are ready to move out


    I smile, seeing my three families and one new magic otaku friend, "Let''s go." It seems that I''d become fully integrated in this world.


    ???


    We discussed many things about my business to Prince G¨¦rmann, elaborating on my plan and detailing what products I''ll be selling, with of course some banter coming from Kumo and Itia but especially Gabril. After all that we finally reached the entrance of the Mages'' Guild and are now just waiting for Prince G¨¦rmann''s entourage to arrive.


    But now we are finally reaching the climax of our deal. I tried to have them give their opinions along the way but it seems to be rather vague responses.


    "¡ªThere are various things I''ll have to do to get your shop up and running, but for that you''ll need to buy a plot of land first okay?" The Prince said to me.


    "Of course, of course." Nothing more to say.


    "Good. With Norkin at my calling it''s pretty easy to push your name at the registry and get your permit in a day, so immediately find your plot." He pauses. "That''s the easy part, the harder one is that you''ll need permission from The Three Dragons'' representative to allow you to use religious iconography and make yourself a de-facto healing temple." He burrows his brows at that.


    But looks at me sternly with a slight smile. "But I know that your depictions of our gods would make the representative kneel himself before you."


    "That''s some expectations you got from me." I say to him, slouching at that trust.


    "Of course! Otherwise there''ll be no business for you Morus." He warns me.


    Hearing that makes my back straight again. "Of course!" He says some scary stuff sometimes.


    "That''s right you should¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence.


    "Your Highness!" It seems his entourage has arrived.


    A golden carriage with security surrounding it, it most definitely is a ride befitting of royalty.


    "Guys! I told you don''t stand out to much!" It seems he''s heading towards it with heavy steps.


    [Jeez act like a Prince for once.] Is what I thought as I''m waving him goodbye.


    "Now then, what shall I do next..." Obviously return home, but after that. [Let me remember if I have some tasks I need to do.] I remember the start of today.


    First off waking up in a room with a literal pussy staring at me, then talking to two bald twins and flirting Marina, then I went to the Adventurers'' Guild to do the exam, then I immediately went to the Mages'' Guild and after studying at the library, I''m here.


    [Jeez... What the fuck.] I deserve to take a break for once.


    Then the people I met; Mary of course, the Prince G¨¦rmann, The Margrave Norkin, The knight Carmine, the female adventurer Krissa, Juno, and Mary...


    "Wait!" I remember now! [We left those three behind because they want apologize to Marina!] Specifically because of Krissa''s family.


    I walk rapidly towards the Prince who''s already sitting on his carriage. "What is it Morus? I don''t have much¡ª" He''s about to tell me off but I need to say this to him. "Please, do you know someone by the name of Jshovenne of House Tranchant?" I ask.


    The look of his face when I said that name is pure disgust. "What relation do you have with that person?" He asks of me.


    I see that I don''t have much time, so I need to make this quick. "He''s been giving me some trouble lately." And with that, he nodded and said. "I see, I''ll look into it." Before waving bye as well and finally closed the door on the carriage.


    I wave back as the carriage goes farther and farther away from me and until I stopped waving and turn around to see the silent three just looking at me.


    "Let''s go you guys." I say to them.


    And of course,


    "Finally, I can talk to Mori-sama peacefully." Itia loosened her posture and breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Of course Morus-sama." Kumo looks at me confidently as usual.


    And... "Hehe yay time to have Mori-sama all to myself~" Gabril is wriggling around as usual.


    [Oh what do I do with you three?] I wonder about in that sometimes.


    "Well let''s go back home now" To the Starting Point Inn.


    ???


    Right now walking to the streets of El Ni?o.


    "I apologize if you three didn''t get to talk much." I preemptively apologized to the three of them for their role¡ªor rather should I say lack of role in my conversation earlier.


    "Nothing to worry about Morus-sama, it is only natural that we shouldn''t interfere in your discussions and would only speak if needed." Kumo explained it to me perfectly.


    But... [That just makes you like you were back in Endless.] A speechless NPC that doesn''t have any will of its own. [And I don''t like that at all.] Endless now is a living, breathing world now so you shouldn''t act unnatural as well.


    [But how do I convey this to you three.] I look at them and sigh, [I''ll try my best.]


    "Look¡ª" Just as I was about to speak. "Uhm... Mori-sama?" Itia unexpectedly spoke up.


    "Yes?" I was a bit surprised she spoke up to me.


    "Uhm... Mori-sama is very kind, like very very kind. A benevolent person that I''ll happily give my entire being upon to serve." Itia is trying to explain to me about something. "So that''s why knowing that, the three of us are all very happy to just serve you as is Mori-sama." She explained.


    "And...?" I don''t get what she''s pointing at. [I''m feeling stupid.] I could not get what Itia is trying to say right now. "Of course, so that''s why I should let you three¡ª"


    So Itia continued, "That''s why Mori-sama¡ª"


    "Itia...!" Kumo interjected. "Why are you interrupting Morus-sama!" And is enraged at Itia.


    "I know I am Kumo! Please, I need to say this..." Itia''s strained words caused Kumo''s anger to flare down.


    While Gabril is just beside me looking at this situation.


    Itia continued. "...Because you are so kind Mori-sama you of course extend that kindness towards us three..." Her words gradually become more and more shaky. "I am so happy that you are this kind to us Morus-sama, I really am, back then I always have fantasies of Morus-sama pampering me and such. But now that it happened....." Until she broke down...


    Crying. "I feel that it''s too much!" She said with all her being. "Everytime that you showed kindness to me I try my best to return back. But earlier when you were talking to the Prince you keep glancing at us and wanted me to speak up... The truth is Morus-sama is that I couldn''t say anything! You keep giving me leeway to speak and I was trampling down the kindness your giving me!..." She keeps crying and crying and crying.


    Kumo''s face is conflicted, on one hand she is speaking insolently towards his master. But on the other just seeing the raw figure of his friend and partner crying for me is giving him emotions he never felt before.


    Gabril is going back and forth of trying to comfort her or not. She''s confused.


    And as for me, [Why did I not notice this?] A mess obviously.


    [I can''t believe it... I thought I was helping them break out of their shells.] It''s not because their in game personalities and such, I was just forcing my will onto them without their consent. Essentially making them speak when they don''t want to. [I''m such an idiot!] Why did I ever think that what I was doing is any good for them?! [I''m so selfish!] I was just living out my fantasies and not thinking of the other person beside me.


    I''m a horrible, despicable person.


    [I already made them cry you guys...] Arin, bOb, Kurumi, everybody... [I think I should just¡ª] Before my thoughts get any darker.


    "Morus-sama." It''s Kumo, wearing a complicated expression, grabbing my shoulders and whispering to me. "I believe in you Morus-sama." Before backing away.


    I return to the surface and saw reality. "I''m...I''m.. Why am I such a fool!" It''s Itia, still crying. "I have everything that everyone back is envious of! Why... Why..." She''s blaming herself.


    [No, don''t, it''s my...] Then I saw something.


    "Itia-chan, please, don''t beat yourself~" It''s Gabril, still cloudy as ever, but more ethereal as she''s patting Itia''s back and comforting her.


    That''s right, comforting her. [What am I doing!] Blaming myself?! Not doing anything?! What kind of master am I?!


    I look at Kumo and he has a stern expression. [That''s right. I''m her master. I should be the one helping her out.] I can now understand what to do.


    I stretched myself up and walk towards her.


    "Sniff... Sniff...!" Itia notices me, "N-no Morus.." She was stepping back but. "No Itia." It''s Gabril to the rescue, grabbing her back.


    "..." I sat down to see her face to face. [She''s a mess.] Red eyes with newly dried tears, messy hair, and a look of distress. [This is not how my Itia should supposed to look.] I took a glance at Gabril and gave her a nod.


    She understands immediately and pulls out. [Thank you Gabril.] Back to the matter at hand.


    "No, Morus-sama I don''t deserve to¡ª!" She was still saying something, but I quickly shut her up.


    "Don''t run away from me Itia." I hug her tightly.


    "No! Morus-sama! Please... Your kindness is...!" She''s struggling but not quite, I keep hugging her though, I have no intention to let her go.


    "Pleaseee...." And now, she doesn''t have any strength left anymore and also no more water in her eyes as she emptied it all out.


    I finally let go of her while still holding her shoulder as I take a good look at her again. "Jeez..." She''s even more of a mess this time.


    "Such a beautiful child shouldn''t be throwing her beauty out like this." I lightly scolded her while wiping her tears using my hand.


    "M-M-Morus...sama..." She''s looking down, feebly holding my hand in an attempt to pull it off her face, but she has a red face this time.


    [Embarrassment. Certainly a better emotion than before.]  I am not that dense to not see that''s the emotion she''s wearing right now.


    "Done." I finished cleaning up the last tears on her face. "Although you still have a red nose you''re back to being your beautiful self again Itia." I also teased her this time.


    [Now she''s really embarrassed.] I cheekily thought as I see what Itia''s response is.


    "Sniff... Morus-sama.." She pauses. "I-I don''t deserve to be... Pampered like this..." She sniffles her nose. "After what I said about you... I am just a very greedy... sniff." Although she isn''t crying anymore Itia still is having a hard time speaking to me.


    But that is enough. "Of course you are greedy Itia." If before I would have put this under the rug. But now. "You want to be the most pampered out of everyone here, and is jealous of Mary because of it." I told her the inconvenient truth.


    She looks down, "That''s why¡ª" But I''m not done speaking yet.


    "Kumo thinks he''s the most loyal and so has pride and arrogance with that. But in truth that arrogance is just a shell because he doesn''t want to break the cool butler image he''s been cultivating this entire time. But at the same time is jealous of you two for being so comfortable around me." I also told Kumo his inconvenient truth.


    And for Gabril, "She''s the most bold, but she does it because she knows she doesn''t have as long of a time she spent with me as you two and hoping that her boldness would make me notice her more." No exception.


    I told the three of them their inconvenient truths. Before I wouldn''t have said it, because I think I might hurt their feelings, but now. [I''m their master.] And as their master.


    "I accept all those flaws about you all." That is obvious. "I helped create all you three, so those flaws of yours are because of me. So please, don''t be ashamed of them." I told all three of them.


    Bow back to the matter at hand. "Itia." I look at her.


    "...Yes¡ªhyah?! " She''s still nervous but not like before, maybe from the shock of me telling all their secrets.


    But more importantly. "Mori-sama?!" I grab and carried her up in a princess carry.


    Now, me carrying her like a princess, our faces are really close, and while my face is a little bit red hers is full blown tomato. So I have the upper hand. "Itia." I called her out.


    "Yes?!" Her meek demeanor is now totally gone in exchange of shock and blush. I like that. And she closed her eyes in anticipation.


    But, "Thank you." I told her, "Thank you, for what you did Itia." a simple thank you.


    "...Eh?" Her expression is priceless. "B-But w-w-why a-are..." Her head is a mess right now.


    So I explained. "Without you I wouldn''t have said to you all your flaws until now. You Itia, have brought me to reality."


    And explained. "I was very naive to think that I could change your behaviors or that said behavior is a bad thing. No no no, I thought you''ll accept it because you can be more happy because you''re more free now. But I guess that''s just me self-projecting my ideals to you all. Yeah that''s it."


    And explained. "So now, without you Itia being brave enough to tell me my mistakes, I would have continued forcing my will onto y''all like that."


    And thanked her once again.  "So Itia Geist Sibylissa, my little sister, once again I thank you for telling me my inconvenient truth." And I got down and put her on the ground again.


    "..." She can''t say anything.


    I look towards the other two. [I hope they aren''t¡ªyup they aren''t.] Seeing their smiling faces I knew that they didn''t hate me for dragging their names along.


    "Morus-sama. I apologize if my flaws were that obvious. I shall improve myself from now on." Kumo said while bowing.


    "You hit the jackpot Mori-sama~ I''m really insecure about not being with you for as long~" Gabril said with a blushing face.


    [It''s a half truth though.] You''ve been with me for thousands of years probably.


    "But still you guys, I''m also not perfect as just you saw earlier. So please don''t be afraid to say your problems like what Itia here did." The first part of what I said was supposed to be the thing I was supposed to say before Itia interrupted me. [But I guess with Itia''s revelation it took on a new meaning now.] I thought.


    But back to Itia. "Oh what''s this?" She''s holding my hand.


    More so than that she jumped towards me and this time she''s the one hugging me tight, rubbing her beautiful face on my shoulders.


    Itia whispered to my ear something interesting. "...Pamper me..." Very interesting


    "Pamper me Mori-sama..." She demanded.


    I couldn''t help but grin at this selfish request. "Why??" I ask with a dumb face.


    "...I don''t want you to just keep looking at Mary..." It''s becomes even more red. "I...I..."


    Until finally, "I''m your sister after all..." Tomato.


    [My sister is way too cute.] That is a fact. "Of course." I grabbed her again in a princess carry but this time placed her again atop my shoulders.


    "Whoa~!" She holds on tight to my face.


    "Itia..." Kumo just gave up at this point and facepalmed.


    "I''m so jelly right now!" While Gabril is jealous obviously.


    "You''re too heavy pervert!" And pulled out her tongue.


    "Wha¡ª! You!" She puffs out as her breast jiggles midair.


    "Hmmn~Haa..." I couldn''t help but giggle at this scene. [What irony, by letting out all your feelings, both good and bad, you end up with true happiness afterwards.] I feel my heart as light as its ever been as I''m more happy than ever before. "...All thanks to you." I whisper to myself as I take a look at the selfish Itia riding on my shoulder.


    But, "Everyone, wanna enjoy the night?" I look out beyond me and see this shortcut connecting to the main street with the hustle and bustle. And realized its still festival season.


    So of course.


    """Of course!"""


    I make a cheeky grin. "My treat." As I turn around with Itia on shoulder.


    All three of them agreed and moved forth.


    But as we move towards the fun, "Uhm... Mori-sama? I''m your sister right?" She made one last selfish mistake. [Thanks to bOb.] I thought, "Of course, what is it?" I ask. Then...


    "...Could I call you Mori-nee...?"


    "..." It''s silent for a moment. "What a greedy little girl." I said to her.


    But somehow. "...Of course." She seems very happy with that one.


    "My little sister can''t be this cute!"


    It seems she''s not as happy with that one lol.


    ???


    It was this night that the city of El Ni?o saw something that has enraptured their hearts.


    A beautiful black haired lady carrying a silvered hair girl on her shoulders. They are total opposites physical but their contrast just makes the pair that much more entrancing.


    The two were an attraction everywhere they go, and have captured the hearts of the people in this festival.


    Especially one bard who immediately got inspired and started singing about the two beauties in a song.


    That song, "The Child" in the future became El Ni?o''s city anthem.


    Chaaruzu_Corne

 Chapter 41 – Messy Dress

    "See you Later Itia-chan~!"


    "Don''t be too attached to Morus-sama okay?"


    I wave goodbye to my two rivals to Mori-sama¡ª[I''m her sister now.] Mori-nee I mean.


    We have been walking around and looking at the stalls in this city, buying and eating at the bustling festival that''s happening right now.


    But what I was truly enjoy is obviously not the food nor the things that we bought from the humans. But rather¡ª


    "Let''s go and see what''s around here Itia." My now-dear sister Mori-nee, as we move forward across the street.


    [I don''t deserve this privilege.] With black hair and a mature and dignified aura around her. She is someone that''s the complete opposite of me, whom I am sitting on her shoulders like a child would.


    I am in no doubt the envy of Mori-nee''s servants right now, you could even say that this is insolent of me to do, sitting in the shoulders of master, [But that''s fine. This is what Mori-nee wanted me to be.] She knows my shortfalls; I am an envious, greedy, and selfish brat that wants to hog Mori-nee all to herself.


    And that''s what Mori-nee expects me to be to her, she accepts my flaws and [She''s super happy about that.] I remember that back during our little quarrel with Kumo about our definition of loyalty, I said to him, "For me being loyal now means bringing the greatest happiness for Morus¡ª no, Mori-sama." And if it takes me to become a clingy child to her, then I would become whatever she wants if it brings her happiness. So I don''t think my actions are treasonable to Mori-nee. [Plus I''m her sister now.] In my opinion I can be a little bit more cheeky towards her to say the least.


    I look up to take a breath at this development and see the triple moons Luna, Diana and Selene staring back at me. [I wonder what made me become this way?] I remember myself being so stiff and formal before, always thinking about etiquette and Mori-nee, the latter didn''t change but what made me so loose and lax now?


    Then it hit me, ''Mori-san!'' that loud pitched noise is reverberating in my head. [That red-headed shrimp...] That''s what Mori-nee calls Maria, or Mary for short.


    At first I was angry at her because of her relaxed attitude towards Mori-nee, but now I realized it''s my own jealously and eventually, got along with her as a little sister figure. [I guess I should thank that little human to made me become what I am.] I guess my opinions of humans has improved somewhat because of her.


    I now look down and see Mori-nee''s head that I''m hugging tightly for, when I remember Mary now I keep seeing the times she was so touchy with Mori-nee before, and it made me blush. [I also want to be like that to her...] I unconsciously tighten my hug around her.


    "...Itia, my head''s feeling tight." She noticed!


    "Uh-uhm!" Now that''s insolent!


    "It seems you''ve been wanting something Itia." Mori-nee noticed. "Tell me what you want? My treat." She said to me with a smile.


    "...Uhm..." If before, I would have definitely refused and said something along the lines of ''I only need Morus-sama!'' but now, [If it makes her happy...] Then I should, "Well you see... I''ve been thinking of someone..." Then I explained.


    I could never in my lifetime ever repay the kindness that Mori-nee has given me, that is true even during my outburst earlier. But that doesn''t mean I can''t try, so if nothing else, I am repaying Mori-nee''s kindness with my heart, I''ll repay her with my affection towards her, as that makes her the most happy.


    [That is my resolve.]


    ???


    "You''re right!" I said to her in a panicked tone. "I completely forgot about Mary''s gift!"


    "I want to thank Mary for all what she had done to me, so I thought I''ll give her a gift..." Is what Itia had said.


    I remember saying to Mary as well when we sat at the Prince''s carriage. "I''ll get you a present..."


    [I can''t believe that I forgot about it!] Why did I forget?! [Yeah, a lot of stuff had gone by...] Makes sense, but... [Why did I still forget?!] I''m panicking again.


    But thankfully, "Mori-nee, Mori-nee." Itia-chan helped me calm down. "Let''s go looking for a gift together okay?"


    "That''s right." I completely agree.


    I calmed down now and look around to see if there''s a good stall to buy a gift.


    "We should look over there." Itia pointed at a certain direction.


    I nodded and proceeded to move towards her pointed direction.


    There are many stalls paced at the sides of the street, as today seems to be the second day of the harvest festival from yesterday. As there are also many performers and stores dedicated to the adventurers in here as well selling weapons and such.


    [I can''t wait to get my store up and running as well.] Unfortunately the festival might be over when I open the store though.


    I look around, see some good food, and bought some. "Here you go Itia." I gave her some, "Thank you Mori-nee~" I think she likes me giving her the skewers than the actual skewers themselves.


    Some people as well are taking noticed at us. [Well having a teenager on your back is definitely an attraction.] And I can even hear someone singing about something about us. Moving on.


    But after moving on from that, after looking around for some more. "...Sigh we can''t find anything." I''m especially picking when it comes to gifts so right now I can''t I''m running out of options, until, "Mori-nee look!" She pointed at a specific stall, or more like a tent of some sorts, selling clothes and stuff.


    "What''s so special about¡ªwait." I can feel a certain familiar magic coming from that, and so I look up and see Itia nodding with a serious face, and I agree to drop her off and head towards that tend.


    As I got closer I identified it as not a general clothing store, but a cosplay store as there''s many robes in that area, and also [Children''s dresses?] There''s a lot of small, white blouses that are of Mary''s sizes and more. [What a weird store.] They don''t really fit into a flea market atmosphere and it shows. [No one''s buying from that place.] It seems that the clothes are way too high up of anybody''s budget here in the festival.


    And once we''re actually in front of the store, "Mori-nee look." She immediately identified the source of that familiar magic that''s floating around.


    And it''s, "...a dress?" obviously, but. "It seems to be unfinished." Itia said as we take a closer look.


    And yup, I think we identified why this dress seems so familiar, [[Kumo?]] Coincidentally we thought of the same thing.


    "Why''s his thread woven into this dress?" Although it is a pretty dress, I still don''t understand why his spider thread''s in this unfinished dress specifically.


    And while we were looking at the thing in confusion, "Hello costumer¡ªoh." It seems the owner of this store has arrived. "You got a good eye ma''ams."


    I noticed her quickly and ask the immediate question. "Well we were just interested in that dress you see." I told her as I point my thumb towards it.


    "I am a mage so I noticed a particular peculiarity in that dress." Itia also noticed her and voiced what she found.


    "I-I see..." The woman with the messy hair. "Well that prince¡ªI mean that person has given me something really interesting..." Sighs and walks towards the unfinished dress.


    She ruffles her hair a bit before explaining to us. "As you can see it''s still a working progress." She says. "But the beautiful threads I received yesterday is already standing out that I was heckled by several buyers already to try and buy it out, particularly with mages~" She sighs again and ruffles her hair. No wonder she''s the girl with the messy hair.


    "Is that so..." I was planning to buy it too since Kumo''s magical scent is embedded in there but¡ª


    "I apologize but was the one that gave you those threads a particular handsome man?" It seems Itia is curious as well.


    "H-How''d you know?!" The woman was shocked that Itia hit the bullseye so quickly.


    "He''s a relative of mine." But Itia answered quickly.


    "I see...." She looks down. "...It seems that beauties really do come in groups..." And said sarcastically. "But yes, I met that Prince yesterday, he gave it to me as a blessing to Silkco-sama, but I thought that it must be fate that I was given such a pristine material to make my masterpiece with...!" She ran out of breath at the end.


    It seems that her rough behavior became more ''maiden in love'' as more she talks about that ''''Prince,'''' i.e Kumo. [Kumo what have you done?] You made a girl fall for you!


    "U-uhm don''t tell him this o-okay...?!" Yup, she totally become a shoujo protagonist, with her voice being feminine and even cleaning up her messy curly hair.


    Now that I looked closer to her, [She seems pretty cute.] With her grey hair and big round violet eyes. [Not a bad choice Kumo~] I''ll tease him later. [But right now is¡ª] I need to get back on subject


    "Ahem!" I close my eyes, and I can''t see, what the world is waiting for me¡ª


    "Uhm Mori-nee?" Itia pulled my arm and ruined the moment.


    "Yes¡ªeh?" Just as I was gonna say something.


    "Petriska! It seems that Silkco-sama has graced us with beauty once again." That rough voice came from above me.


    "Gulp." I couldn''t believe it. [...Pigkin?] A kind of humanoid that has a pig-like appearance. I don''t even know if this person is human or not.


    A middle aged woman that''s forty years too old to wear the types of bodycon dresses that she''s wearing right now. That looks like the fabric would break if she sits down in a chair. As well as making my eyes squint she also makes my nose squint as well because of the excessive use of perfumes and fragrances. That''s not mentioning her colorful feather scarf and hat. She reminds me of a fat female antagonist in a manga about pirates.


    But that''s not the most surprising thing about this, "Yes mother, it seems to be that they are relatives of the Prince Charming from yesterday."


    "Mother?" Yes, this ''person'' is the mother of the cute girl with the messy hair.


    "Yes dear? Is there something wrong with me being little Petriska''s momma?" She peers into my face, as it feels like her eyes are bigger than my face.


    "Mother!" The messy haired girl that I now know as Petriska is managing to push her mother like a child rolling the body of a snowman would. "I apologize for my mother''s behavior. Being asked about me being her legitimate child is a commonality." She repeatedly bows her head to me for her mother''s behavior.


    "Please, please, it''s not something to worry about." I reassured her. [Although I was shocked at first that this mother of this petite girl is a plus sized model, I shouldn''t judge much about it.] So I...


    "I''m apologize, I''m sure you you''re a wonderful mother ma''am." Just apologize. It''s my fault after all. Also I look beside me and Itia is still hiding behind me holding my clothes. [That''s the first time I saw Itia being this scared.] So that''s why she wouldn''t join in.


    "Humph!" She crosses her hands and looks sideways. It''d look cute if it was a high school girl but¡ª "I''ll only accept it if you bring your Prince¡ªI mean your relative over." Moving on.


    [I won''t let you get near Kumo.] That''s the limit. [...Though I would cheer these two up.] I grin at Petriska and her wonderful and rosy future.


    "But anyways." It seems that the Petriska''s mother has gone serious now. "What will you two buy from my shop." She said to me, totally in business mode now.


    I stare at the dress that Petriska¡ª "I''m sorry, but that one is not for sale right now." I was immediately rejected. "This will be my daughter''s masterpiece, as well as we plan to sell the dress to the highest noble for their daughter to wear at the end of the festival." Beside her explanation some words caught my attention.


    "End of festival?"


    The woman furrowed her brows. "You must be a foreigner then." She sighs. "At the end of the harvest festival a debutante will be held where the children who are of age will be debuting by a parade around the city." She pauses. "Both nobles and commoners alike will be joining so it is an opportune time for us at the sewing guild to show our best!" It seems she hyped herself up there at the end.


    But more importantly, [Debutante¡ª!] I immediately remember the conversation I had with Marina, and if I remember correctly, [Mary hasn''t been debuted yet!] That means.


    "So that''s why¡ªhuh? What are you doing?" She noticed my stannge movements quickly.


    "Here!" In a second I opened my bag, grabbed some cash, and showed it to her.


    "What?!" Her hoarse voice is like a whale.


    "Wait how much is that?!" Even Petriska folder the hair blocking her eyes to see the amount that I''m trying to buy the dress for.


    [It''s a perfect gift for Mary.] So getting that is worth it at any cost. [I''ll even grab my¡ª] But before my thoughts get through.


    "Are you crazy?!" Her body jiggled wildly as she makes a complicated face.


    But, "If you try to harm Mori-nee I''ll turn you into skewer." I think Itia overreacted for a bit.


    Before everything esculates. "All of you, stop!" Petriska thankfully intervenes.


    "Mother stop making it worst!" She scolded her mother first.


    "And you!" Before facing me. "Who are you anyway! Why do you want the dress so badly?!" She questioned me hard.


    But I answer them one of a time. "Well, first off, my name is Morus, and secondly¡ª" But before I could explain.


    "Huh?! Morus?!" It seems the mother is making a ruckus again. And again, "Shut up for a moment mom!" Her own daughter scolded her.


    "Ahem! As I was saying," I continue forward. "I plan on gifting that dress to a friend of mine named Mary." It''s a simple and straight forward answer.


    "..." Petriska is making a face of suspicion, on the other hand,


    "Wait!" Her mother is the total opposite of that. "By Mary you mean Maria right? Marina''s daughter?!" More so she knows that family!


    "...Yeah, how do you know them?" Then I realized when I said that.


    "You idiot! Marina is a friend of mine and works directly under me, Para Scheva, the head seamstress of the Sewing Guild!" Not only that I remembered that Marina is part of that guild, the woman I''m looking at right now is Marina''s boss.


    Moreover than even that. "Everybody in the guild has been talking about the removal of her curse and the one that apparently cured her is one of her tenants, the ''Black Witch'' by the name of Morus!" This woman now I know as Para looks at me completely differently now.


    And also, "Wait, you mean that Black Witch?! I thought it was only a rumor!" It seems Petriska heard about me and is looking at me and her mom at the same time.


    But really, [How unexpected...] In only a matter of days my name has spread like a disease. [It seems I can''t stray low now.] I concluded.


    "Wow Mori-nee..." It also seems like Itia is looking at me weirdly for some reason.


    But anyways, the situation has completely flipped right now. "...Now that I know your the Black Witch..." Para kneels in front of me and bows on the flow. "Thank you." She said.


    "Do¡ª" Before I could even speak, she continues. "Marina and I go a long way back, since we were kids essentially, I was always jealous of her since we got compared a lot but we were true friends, we were even in the same adventurer party briefly before I joined the sewing guild."


    She paused. "But I wasn''t there for her when she lost her powers, I visited her afterwards but she was so depressed she couldn''t even speak or eat. I was a useless friend."


    She paused again. "Then slowly I tried to get her moving again by the one thing I''m good at at that point, sewing. I made her join the Sewing Guild and slowly over the months she improved drastically. Until by the time I became the head seamstress she fully recovered and moved on. That was one of the proudest things I''ve ever done in my life." So, Para looked up and grabbed my hand. "So Morus, for helping her out that I haven''t been able to do, thank you." Then she pulled out her hat, revealing a grave bald spot, but still bowed anyways.


    [Really...] Despite how this woman looks she really cared about the people around her huh. [I definitely should not judge a book by its cover after this.] Definitely.


    I also grabbed her hand with my other hand and shook those mammoths up.


    "Then..." She fully stands up, revealing that her clothes got dirty. "Petriska dear, change of plans." And Petriska, who''s standing there during the full ordeal, fully understood what her mother meant and went to me and bowed. "Yes, the purchase of my masterpiece is complete, it''s yours now Ms. Morus!" She said to me in a stiff manner.


    "Pfft..." I couldn''t help but laugh. "Huh?" She''s confused.


    I told her the obvious, "Finish it hun." Obviously I couldn''t just buy it immediately when it''s not even finished.


    She realized that and her cheeks went fully red not out of love but of embarrassment. "Oh dear Petriska, please be like my and have some confidence in yourself." Para puff her chest. For once there''s a good quality that she has that Patriska doesn''t have.


    "Also." I grab her by the shoulders and went to her ears. "I''ll have Kumo, I mean Prince Charming deliver the dress when it''s done." And that''s the final nail in the coffin.


    "~Aaahhh Kumo is itttt??? ~" It felt like her head had a bomb blow up and she fell on the ground, dazed and confused.


    "Oh dear." Para grabbed her daughter on the floor and looked at us. "We''ll have to close early now that my daughter is like this." She sighed.


    "I''m sorry." Your daughter is just too love struck right now.


    "That''s fine." She shrugged it off. "But you need to tell Marina about your gift, don''t want any duplicates right?" She told me with a wink before going to the back of her shop.


    Now it''s just me and Itia again. [...Great, I''ve ignored Itia once again.] I furrow my brows at this realization [Glad I''m not bothering her no more but I still feel bad to left her out.] What do I do without making Itia feel bad...


    "Mori-nee let''s go¡ª" She was telling me to go now but¡ª


    "Ah!" I look around and there''s fabric everywhere, it''s literally a clothing store. [Wow. I can''t believe that Silkco''s lectures would be useful now.] I thought to myself. Unconsciously apologizing to Silkco of the previous statements I said about her lessons.


    "Para. Got a minute?" I ask.


    "Yes I''m still here~" She said as she''s cleaning up.


    "I''d like to buy some of your raw materials please." I made an outrageous request.


    "..."


    "..."


    After a while, "What for?" She finally asks.


    I look at Itia and the answer is obvious, "For my sister of course." Yup, for my sister.


    [I don''t wanna be biased to only one kid now right?] I thought to myself as I turn around.


    Then I look at Itia''s surprised face, "I told you that I''ll give you a reward as well Itia." I then patted her head.


    I have to gift the two girls that''ll be in the debutante soon.


    ???


    Now it''s totally nighttime and with my left arm supplies for various fabrics and the second is a wild Itia.


    "Thank you Mori-nee! I never thought that you''ll give me one yourself..." When I remember the timeline that we had together in this future Endless the Itia fresh out the stone compared to now. [What a night and day difference.] From the kuudere at the beginning to ''I love my onii-chan!'' of now.


    But still, "Especially one that you''ll make yourself at my debutante..." Itia is my Itia and if she will be like this in the future, [I''ll have to be a good brother¡ªsister I guess.] I''ve seen plenty of little sisters with their big bro but never with their big sister, I wonder why, but I can''t help but smile and lovingly pat her head. She''s a part of the patting club now.


    Aside from carrying luggage [And she''s hugging me even tighter now.] So I''m walking at a slowing pace to get back.


    Right now we are just about to head back to The Staring Point Inn slowly and surely. But on our way there, [Wait those two look familiar...] Because they are.


    "It''s Polovina and Polnyya!" I shouted as I see the two of them running towards me.


    "Hey I wanted to let you meet¡ª" But before I could introduce my adorable little sister to them.


    "Morus! There you are!" They immediately shouted and gasping for breath because of the sweat they have right now.


    "Please Morus! I''m really sorry but we need your help!" Polovina said as urgent as possible.


    "I''m really sorry about this." Polnyya tries to grab my hand to pull me but, "What are you doing to Mori-nee?" Itia looked at her with an icy stare.


    "What''s happening?" They are never like this, I don''t understand why.


    "Please it''s urgent!" Polovina shouted.


    "Please Morus, too much to explain, they are your inn right now so please, help us." Polnyya provided much more information about the situation.


    [That means something must have happened to the brothel.] There''s no need to further explain.


    I look at Itia with serious eyes, "I''m sorry Itia but you need to go for now." I said to her in a apologetic tone.


    "I understand Mori-nee." I let go of my carry of her and look at the two. "Let''s go." And we ran back to the Starting Point Inn.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Heya everyone! First of all I gotta apologize since I already finished the chapter yesterday, but fell asleep while doing my final edit so yeah ;P and also it''s one of those development chapters like chapter 39 and stop so there ain''t a lot of action, but rather setting up the plot in the future. But don''t worry though! Next chapter has some rather nice but unusual action lol xD I''ve already started writing that after I finished this chapter yesterday so yeah. But anyways its the first time I''ve introd new characters or rather named the nameless characters from before.


    But yeah what ya think of the chapter or story thus far guys bad gals :3 arigatou and goodbye!

 Chapter 42 – The Cure Feels Good

    We returned back to the inn quickly and found that the inn was closed for the night, but Polovina still knocked the door and went inside.


    "Everyone! We''ve brought back Morus!" Polnyya shouted.


    And as soon as me and Itia opened the door, "Mori-san!" Mary obviously was the first one to come running to me.


    Polovina and Polnyya immediately went to the room Mary came out of and didn''t even greet the little kid.


    Good thing there''s me. "There, there, you good?" I instinctively pat her on the head, "What''s going on Mary?" Itia closed in on the hugging Mary to ask her a question.


    But before she even could respond. "Glad you came back quickly Morus." It''s Marina with a tired expression.


    "Marina what happened¡ª" And before I could even respond.


    "No time to explain." She grabbed my wrist and pulled me to the other room. "You''ll understand why after this." She told me with a fake smile to try and cheer me up.


    But obviously didn''t work, especially so as soon as I arrive at the room in question. "Cough! Cough! Cough!" "...Arrghh!" "Everyone bring the bucket!" "It hurts...!"


    It''s absolute anarchy.


    "...W-What''s..." I try to ask, but everytime I try to say anything there''s someone vomiting or coughing up blood, even at the corner there''s someone pulling their pants down.


    In the lodging area there are approximately five girls that are laying in makeshift beds in horrible condition, with two of them I know about. The masochistic couple Rudas and Visoko.


    I look around the see Leonon carrying a bucket on his hand while trying to balance his cane as to not fall. Kumo multitasking by giving out various wet towels. With finally Marina and Gabril tending to each girl.


    This is pure chaos. But the one shining line in this is these two fastly approaching me.  ""Morus help us!"" It''s the mother and daughter pair.


    "Polnyya, Polovina, please what''s happening." But I need to know the situation first before I could ask.


    "Uh-uhm¡ª" "Mom¡ª"


    The two seemed panicking as, "Cough! Please..." "You two come here!" it seems that they have many priorities.


    "Alright you two continue to tend and I''ll¡ª" And the perfect timing. "I''ll tell Morus-sama the situation you two." It''s Kumo with no more dried towel in his hands.


    ""Thank you!"" They nod to him quickly before going back to their posts.


    "Morus-sama." He bows his head. "I''ll explain it as¡ª"


    "..Blerghh...!"


    [What a disaster!] I thought in a panic. The sound of the people here is enough to make me move, "Kumo, tell me while I move." I head quickly. "Itia get your healing spells going." I order her.


    "Yes Mori-sama!" It was so serious that she forgot to call me her sister.


    But moving on, [Health potion, check.] I grabbed up a couple bottles of these potions out of my bags while Kumo tells me what happened as he wets another batch of cloths.


    The two women known as Polovina and Polnyya have arrived at the inn asked who this Black Witch was that cured Marina. Then when realizing its me, they were greatly surprised and then begged Marina and Leonon to ask me for help. Marina more than gladly helped and even say to bring them in the inn, but even she didn''t expect how problematic it is, leading to the current situation.


    ...Those are what Kumo basically said.


    I now know what lead to the current situation. But the question now is. "Then what caused this sickness anyway?!" I couldn''t really calm down as I was making the girls drink the potion down [I''m glad Itia''s here.] She''s the one casting spells equivalent to pain killers as I gave out the health potions to Polnyya, Marina, and all the other people tending the sick right now.


    Right now I''m dealing with two, specifically Visoko and Rudas. [Drink it you two!] It seems they are struggling to swallow anything right now.


    [I guess I have no other choice.] I look at Kumo first. "Explain to me what caused this illness in the first place." I said to him as I put and stored the health potion in my mouth.


    "Of course Morus-sama." And now time to focus on the situation at hand.


    [I have to forcefully make her swallow the potion.] I opened Rudas'' mouth and connected our mouths. I use my tongue and the laws of motion to basically use my mouth as a hose to propel the red liquid down her throat. [I completely don''t feel anything ecchi about this.] I thought in an instant before listening to Kumo''s story.


    According to what Polovina and Polnyya explained to him, it seems to be that when they opened the brothel an unusual number of men waited outside The Succubus Nest. They didn''t think of anything strange at the time because they looked at least clean at the surface and rather wealthy, as they all paid the owner Soumis for five of the most popular/expensive girls in the brothel.


    The owner agreed to this but was suspicious of them, so he told that two of them, Polovina and Polnyya, have already been paid for the night. They objected for a bit before agreeing else they be refused service.


    And so, five girls were put into one of the rooms and the five men did their business. Seems fine for now until they all suddenly left after finishing one shot per girl. Obviously the girls found it weird as although a one pump chump is not unheard of, or in their proficiency is sadly a rather common type of customer, for all five to be that way then leaving is just strange.


    But they couldn''t wonder about it for too long as all of them felt sick afterwards and their condition becoming worst and worst by the second. The owner Soumis was shocked and angered by this development and immediately called in the city guards for help and even volunteered to be part of the search team.


    And finally, before leaving he asked the two remaining girls that could be relied upon, Polovina and Polnyya, to look for someone to treat them. Afterwards desperately looking for somebody to help, they heard the rumor of a ''Black Witch'' that cured Marina''s curse that was residing in her inn, and with no one left to help, they turned to that rumour...


    When Kumo finished his explanation to what resulted in this whole mess. I already finished the third mouth to mouth treatment and the other two were done by Gabril and Polnyya respectively.


    "Haa..." That was exhausting. [I didn''t even do much but the stress of it all is making me tired anyways.] But I was only tired mentally and not physically, what about those that were tired at both?


    "Morus..." It''s Polovina, after running around frantically her dress that was supposed to seduce men are now revolted by the smell of blood, sweat, and other mucouses staining the dress. Now only being covered by a light coat.


    After all she went through she collapsed by my arms and sat down the floor beside me. "This is the worst..." She holds her feet and I can see the bruises that she sustained from running with those uncomfortable footwear.


    "Oh Polovina..." And standing for now is Polnyya. Who sat down and looked at her daughter''s blistered foot. Caressing it and trying to make it feel better. All the while her own feet are as bruised as her own daughter is as well.


    [I couldn''t accept this.] I must kill the perpetrators. No exceptions. But first,


    {"Heal"}


    I healed Polovina''s foot that Polynna is caressing first.


    "H-huh?" Both the mother and the father were surprised at the recovery.


    {"Heal"}


    I cast it again.


    {"Heal"}


    ""W-wait!"" They tried to stop me but I was too focus to notice.


    Finally, {"Heal"}


    One last heal for all four of their feet, now they have feet that could run a marathon.


    I smile at that but, "Y-you didn''t need to heal our feet!" Both of them, especially Polovina, protested.


    I smile even longer, "You two were the ones that worked the hardest to save everyone here right? This is the least I could do." Then I look towards everyone, and Polovina and Polnyya looked at everyone as well, and they,


    "Yup, Morus is right." What Leonon said.


    "Polnyya, my dear friend, she was right, you shouldn''t underestimate yourselves." What Marina said.


    "I believe the two of you accumulated the most sweat out of everyone here." What Kumo said.


    "Yeah! Mori-san is completely correct!" What Mary said.


    "...I agree with Mori-nee." Is what Itia said, but only said it because of the flow.


    And now, "You see?" I made a corner grin at them.


    They all agreed of my opinion.


    "Everyone... Morus..." Polnyya looked at everyone involved and finally tear up. "Thank you all so much..." Someone at her age crying may be corny to some, but I couldn''t help but smile in happiness and wipe out her tears.


    "Come here mother." Polovina, who''s also about to cry, held it back for the sake of being her mother''s support by hugging her tight.


    [What a happy ending.] Everyone working together to help some a big problem with everyone at the end crying and all that happiness. It couldn''t be more cheesy than this


    Now all we need is... "...H-huh...?" The people themselves waking up.


    ""R-Rudas!"" Both of them immediately let go of their hugs to check on Rudas who''s the first to wake up.


    I also joined in to see her and not just me though, everyone in this room is now checking on her, the first to wake up.


    "Are you fine Rudas?"


    "How do you feel?"


    The parent and child pair each asked questions to Rudas. It took a while to get her to speak, and after she does we can finally get an answer and have a happy ending right?


    "I''m fine..."


    ...right?


    "I''m fine¡ªARGH!"


    But the happy ending is not as simple as that.


    "Rudas!"


    "Aaaaaarhhhhhhh...!!!" She''s not fine.


    "Rudas just calm down!"


    "It huuuurrtttssss...!!!" Definitely not fine.


    I need to move quickly. "Itia! Cast your spells earlier!" I shouted. [Shit! The symptoms are coming back!] Rudas is holding down her  stomach. [There must be a source where it''s coming from!]


    I gave her a true order and immediately,


    {"Make the pain disappear!"}


    She delivers.


    "Haaa...haaa..." Rudas has somewhat stabilized for now.


    "Rudas, where does it hurt?" I almost pleaded at her to answer this question.


    "...h-here..." She nervously points at an area above her crotch but under her belly button, the area where her reproductive system are.


    Then it all clicked, it was caused by those men ejaculating into her right? Then there''s only one area where the source of her pain are.


    "Everyone move!" I forcefully move everybody out of the way. Even Polovina and Polnyya as I grabbed her dress and pull down her underwear, revealing her privates.


    "Eh¡ª" Before Mary could see. "Maria don''t look!" Good job Marina.


    "Alright." I use my two hands, my right hand for her hole and the other above on the skin checking to see anything weird on her surface area. [I''ll cast magic again.]


    {Luminescence!}


    The tips of my right finger lets out a blue fluorescent light that could be seen on her skin, and now as the blue light covers every part of her reproductive system¡ª I could see it. And as more light came into view, it dawned on me.


    But, "Is that¡ª!" Marina seems to be the first one to notice.


    Though I am not far behind. "It is..." It''s the first medical thing I''ve done in this world and a curse that was just recently removed by me.


    ""Manasite!""


    Or at least, something similar to it.


    "W-why is something like that¡ª!" Of course due to her history with the thing Marina looks at it with great fear, as she is backing off at it as we speak.


    "Moreover..." I checked it in detail and it seems like, [It''s way bigger than Marina''s.] If hers was the size of a maggot than Rudas''s is the size of my thumb.


    [This will be troublesome indeed.] So I did the same procedure I did with Marina but with more force accommodating its size.


    First, I let out mana on my right finger to make the creature notice, when it does I cast a spell, {Vibrate} to make my finger like that of a vibrator essentially to scare the creature and hopefully get to my arm.


    And the result, "It works!" The creature got scared of the vibration, lets go of the walls of her uterus of its root-like tentacles, and finally bit down on my finger. It doesn''t hurt but I grabbed it with two fingers before I pull it out.


    And... Pluck!


    "Aaaaaahh...!" Rudas was particularly disturbed by the sensation of getting pulled out, even though a pain killer spell is on her.


    And the thing¡ª "Eew..." If I had to say anything this creature looks like a freshly grabbed sentient radish-worm still with its roots attached.


    "What a nightmare."


    "What a disaster."


    "It looks disgusting..."


    "Burn it with fire!"


    Everyone gave their opinions.


    And with Rudas herself? "T-that thing was inside me...?" Although she can''t see the thing that was inside of her, just the sensation of that left her with utter shock. She couldn''t say anything more than that afterwards.


    I look at the thing again as I see its tiny mouth. {Burn it with fire!} My thoughts were so strong that it actually incinerated the bugger and turned it to ash.


    "You can stop now Itia." I gently told her this time and, "Of course Mori-nee." She responded.


    "Rudas!" Polovina immediately hugged her friend.


    "I''m alright now Vina, I''m alright now..." She hugs her friend in return of course but then she asks the question that made us return to reality. "Is Visoko alright?" Then we realized something.


    I look at the four other girls still waiting for their manasites to be removed.


    And... "...Hmmn..." Some of them are waking up as well, like Visoko who''s next.


    Before all that could happen though, "Marina, I know you''re scared of them so it''s alright to go out you know?" I said to Marina for her own safety.


    "I can still¡ª"


    "And there''s Mary with you Marina, she''s not old enough to see this yet." I also want Mary out of this.


    "Hey! I''m old¡ªmnhhgh?!" Before she could say anything Mary was blocked off. "Yeah your right Morus, My Maria is still too young." And she looks beside him. "And you too dear, you are out for a different reason." She makes a sinister smile of him.


    "Of course!" Leonon agrees without giving a fight and that family went out of the room together and closes the door.


    I look at everybody still here. "Alright everyone, let''s finish this mess." I told them, and they seem ready for it now.


    [Let''s go!] Four more to go.


    ???


    Pluck!


    Pluck!


    Pluck!


    And...


    Pluck!


    "That''s the last one!" I shouted. Removing the final bug and burning the thing to smithereens.


    After pulling the last one a great feeling of exhaustion flashed over me and I lay my legs on the floor and shouted out, "Finally!" And with that, everybody in this room, including the patients, burst out their emotions,


    "...E-everyone! We did it!" Polnyya couldn''t hardly speak and immediately hugged her daughter. "That''s right mom...!" In return Polovina hugged her mother even tighter,  practically smudging her face on Polnyya''s breast.


    "Finally...! I-It''s over...." Visoko, who''s currently laying down is hugging and kissing Rudas next to her. "...Mnn, yeah I''m glad it''s over with too." Rudas seems mildlyannoyed at her partner''s clinginess but buckled and embraced Visoko back.


    "Yay!"


    "It''s over..."


    "Haaa...!"


    And the other girls are celebrating as well, and finally.


    "My respect towards you Morus-sama has reached an even greater height." It''s Kumo, stranding beside me with eyes of total admiration.


    "M-Mori-nee¡ª!" And Itia as well, coming down and hugging and cuddling all over me. "The brave figure of Mori-nee saving lives like that and that look of seriousness on your face¡ªI''m so happy to be your sister~!" She''s also singing my praises. Although normally I would be embarrassed to have someone fawning over me like this, [I need every help I could get.] I thought while patting your head.


    With finally I can see Gabril with a wide smile on her face, "You should rejoice this moment Mori-sama~ You have done the most here out of everybody." Completely un-Gabril-like she''s the one that made the most sensible answer.


    "Yeah." I nodded to her completely as I stood up with Itia following behind. "I''m glad we managed to overcome to this everyone, thank you all." I sincerely bowed to everyone in this room.


    "Oh please, don''t be like that." It''s Polnyya, "You were the one that saved us. We don''t even know how to repay you at this point." She admitted to me while scratching her head.


    I look up and answered, "Don''t be. You should think of my compensation later and first help these girls to get a full recovery." I said as I look at the five girls; although cured, it seems that they are still weakened by the manasite''s absorption of their mana.


    "That''s right." Polnyya nods and agrees and checked the girls in their condition. Leaving me with Polovina to talk to.


    "But still Morus," Polovina tries to move on to a more lighter subject. "I never thought that you were the rumoured Black Witch." She says to me scratching the side of her forehead.


    "Really." Then I remember my first conversation with her, "Didn''t I introduced myself as Morus, ''The Black Witch''?" I really thought I did.


    "Oh yeah~" She giggles a little bit. "I guess I forgot hehe¡ª" Polovina tried to chat to me more before, "Dear, I need your help." Polnyya asked her to.


    "Sorry~" She turns around and I nodded with understanding.


    "It seems that Morus-sama''s name is finally becoming known in this city." Kumo listened to our little chat and interjected in.


    "Yeah, I guess so." I calmly replied.


    "That''s right!" Itia joined in with  with my palm atop her head. "They should all know the greatness of Mori-nee!" She shouted with conviction.


    "Mori-nee eh?" Now that the situation has calmed down Gabril finally noticed the change in Itia, "I want to be called with a -nee too~" And teased her now age appropriate attitude.


    "Huh?! Pervert is enough for you!" And with her new found childishness Itia pulled out the tongue.


    "Aww so cute¡ª!" Gabril couldn''t help but tease her more as she squatted down to her height.


    "...Please be more dignified in front of Morus-sama..." With Kumo, being the last remnant of the original servant personality, is trying to save these two from what he sees as deviations.


    [Thank god it''s over.] I look around and see that all of us have taken the results of this incident as strength and becoming even better people now. As it seems that the aftermath of a struggle would make the bonds here stronger. [Now I just need to¡ª] And just as I was thinking of what to do next¡ª


    Blam!


    "Everyone!" It''s Marina who suddenly opened the door.


    "Marina!" I walk towards her. "It''s good now the girls are actually fine now." I tell her the best news first.


    She''s visibly happy by what I said, "That''s great!" Before turning serious again. "But everyone, someone named Soumis has come to the inn with the city guards and is asking you all to come." She reported.


    ""Soumis?!"" Polovina and Polnyya were the first to react, and of course. "He''s here huh..." It''s me.


    [Well it''s pretty obvious why.] Even though he''s a shouta sissy girlyboy he''s still the employer of these girls.


    So that''s why, "Everyone, help the five girls get up and meet up with Soumis." I asked them all.


    ""Of course!""


    They all agreed and as for me. "I''ll head there first." I walked out and headed to Soumis.


    [I gotta know what happened on their side as well.] If they caught the perpetrators or not.


    ???


    "...And I managed to pull all of them off." I just now finished explaining what happened since I came here.


    "That''s really great." Sighing in relief in the middle of the couch is Soumis. "I''m glad that all you girls are safe." He said to the five girls sitting behind me.


    "But I would still like to apologize that I haven''t helped you all." He apologizes.


    ""That''s fine!"" The five girls shouted, particularly Rudas and Visoko. "You were busy searching for those bastards right? Tell us what happened to them?" Rudas shouted loudly.


    "Uhm..." Soumis struggles to explain.


    Right now we are in the reception room, but it''s quite crowded right now.


    First off is me, I''m in the middle of a couch with Itia and Gabril to my left side with Polovina and Polnyya to my right, with Kumo standing by just to the side.


    Behind me is Rudas and Visoko along with the other three girls sitting on chairs that were borrowed from this inn''s pub.


    Since this matter involves primarily the brothel; Marina, Leonon, and Mary, the owners of an inn, is not really a part of this and is sitting further back as spectators. With Mary being particularly interested.


    And finally in front of me is Soumis, sitting on a couch opposite to us and to the sides of him are, "Before we could explain what happened, we would like to see what those ''manasites'' are exactly?" Men wearing armor, presumably the search team.


    "Sure." I looked at Kumo and he nodded. [Thank the gods I didn''t burned them all.] Thank you for your foresight Polovina.


    And when Kumo placed the thing on the table... "...What is that?" One of the guards said.


    "Was this really inside you all?" The other guard looked at the five girls behind us and saw their faces in disgust when they saw the thing that were inside them just earlier. Except Rudas for obvious reasons.


    "Sigh..." One of the guards flipped his hair back in frustration. "This may be a more troubling matter than we thought..." He touches his chin.


    "And especially since if her testimony is true..." One of the guards looks at Marina. "Marina right? If your testimony is true than this case would involve both a slave trader and a noble." He said in a grave tone.


    Previously while I was explaining, Marina added her own testimony of the creature that cursed her looks extremely similar to the worm in the table right now, and with that omitting the connection of the noble Jschovenne and the slave trader Pucki, which caused the guards to furrow their brows.


    The connection of the slave trader is because Soumis had already linked this incident from the attempted attack yesterday and thus told this to the guards.


    "I think we''ve stumbled upon a conspiracy of some sort." The guard then looked at all of us with squinted eyes. "Due to the subject and sensitivity of this investigation, you are all not allowed to leak any of this matter from now on." He added. "Any and all leaks of this will be blamed on you and we would have no choice but to arrest you at that point, understand?" He finished it off, "We will be monitoring you all, so don''t try anything funny."


    We didn''t say anything but nod.


    "Good." All of the guards stood up.


    "Wait where are you all going?" Soumis was surprised by the people standing suddenly.


    "Soumis, this matter has become even greater than you are now that a noble has been suspected." He says. "We will be taking custody of that...thing on the table and will be immediately delivering it to the captain Lefer-sama." Then he bows, "So I apologize but we will be stopping the search for tonight." After saying so, one of the guards grabs the creature and put it on a glass container before leaving.


    And as a final note, "You can now tell what transpired during our search." Before they all left the inn.


    While leaving, "...Leonon-sama, what have you gotten yourself into?" It seems that Leonon is still famous in the guard as they casually exchange words before leaving.


    Bham!


    The door was shut and silence surrounds the Starting Point Inn.


    "I guess I should explain now." Soumis meekly said.


    [[[That''s right.]]]


    That''s what everybody thought.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey everyone! Yeah I didn''t tell ya this but I already finished half of this chapter yesterday and now it''s done! To be honest I don''t really know when to publish this, I was going to publish this later at night but thought fuck it and did it now. Also yeah I really felt like this chapter is going to be too long, I was going to write more like what happened but its gonna get tiring to read something that long so yeah.


    But yeah this is really one of the more interesting chapters I''ve done, caused I never really did sickness type chapter before. But yeah, lots of action in an unusual sense and I genuinely want to know what do you think of the chapter down in the comments!


    Anyway arigatou and goodbye! :)

 Chapter 43 – Anything For A Good Night’s Sleep

    "Well you see..." Soumis began explaining.


    "When I volunteered to be a part of the search force to get them, they seem to be well prepared as they scattered in different directions upon leaving, thus forcing us to only chase one at a time." He continued. "We looked and asked everyone that saw them, and after a while we managed to find a lead..." Then he''s gone silent for a sec.


    "What happened next?" I asked to continue the story.


    "Uhm...yeah, then¡ª" He looked disturbed for a bit before continuing on. "We eventually managed to see him and after a chase he was driven to a corner..." He gulps down. "We were supposed to get him by then but he..." He then holds his hand to his mouth and tries not to throw up.


    "...Eh?" I was surprised. "What happened next?" As I try to know what happened.


    "¡ªJust remembering it..." And Soumis finally managed to secure his dinner and began to tell what happened next.


    In short, "He... Exploded." Specifically. "...On his crotch."


    """Eeeehhhhh?!"""


    Needless to say we all had the exact same reaction.


    "What?"


    "Wait, in crotch you mean his dick?!"


    "Why did his dick explode?!"


    "You mean like it exploded, as in, it''s gone now right?!?"


    "He''s a eunuch now..."


    Although I was one of the few that didn''t ask many of the ones that were questioning Soumis in a rapid fire action are mainly his girls; though overwhelmed at first Soumis managed to answer them all.


    "...Yes that''s right, his entire crotch area exploded, leaving a gaping whole where his hips used to be..." Soumis continues. "We...at least tried to interrogate him but the resulting shock and bloodloss of his gluteus maximus had him made frothing sounds as his last words before dying from all the blood and guts leaking out of his body..." Then Soumis bowed to everyone and that''s the end of his explanation.


    ""Wait¡ª!"" Of course such a story could not end with just that without any questions now so they?


    While all of us, mainly the prostitutes, were questioning Soumis afterwards I, on the other hand was thinking a dangerous prospect. [If those guys were exploding. Then what could have happened to the girls if the manasite was still inside them...] I chill ran through my back.


    "Mori-nee?" Itia noticed that dread, "Oh sorry about that Itia." I pay her head. "I was just thinking that we managed to avoid a very dangerous arrow there when we removed them at that time." I told her, but it seems the girls at the back heard them to and...


    Gulp...


    They quickly understand what I meant by it.


    It was silent for a moment but not before, "Clap! Alright everyone!'' Marina brought her attention to us.


    "I''ll be opening the bar soon so why don''t we celebrate that we all managed to overcome this situation!" She shouted. "The treat''s on me!"


    "Really?!"


    "You meant it!"


    "Thank you!"


    The girl''s were surprised at first but couldn''t hide their excitement of free drinks and some night food.


    Though, "...But we don''t really look great right now." The one that broke the ice was Rudas.


    Followed by, "Yeah, we stink!" Visoko.


    Then the atmosphere had gone down and everyone''s gloomy again, "T-that''s alright¡ª" But to save Marina some trouble.


    "I''ll help you out." I casted an orb of water in my hand. "I don''t mind taking a shower together." I said to them, [I want my long awaited bath now for a while.] I thought to myself, and...


    """Yay!""" They all easily agreed.


    [Plus I can get bathe with all these beautiful girls.] Hey I didn''t say my magic is free you know?


    "That settles it then!" Marina walked to us, "The five girls and you two parent and child would be taking a shower while we get ready to open okay?" It''s a simple enough order so we immediately executed it.


    Of course since the girls were still just recently recovered I help their still quite weakened body to the bathroom. [Though there probably won''t be any further ecchi stuff happening.] Unless if they''re really horny I don''t think they would want to put anything inside them right now.


    And just as I was helping one if the prostitutes to get up, "Hmm?" I can feel two hands grabbing my clothes from behind.


    And when I looked, "Itia? Mary?" It''s the two youngest ones in here.


    "I want to join in too Mori-san!"


    "I want to clean your back Mori-nee!"


    They all want to join as well.


    "You shouldn''t bother Morus-sama like that." Kumo objected to Itia''s request.


    And, "You need to help out Maria!" Marina objected to Mary''s request.


    "Sigh..." I couldn''t really get into chatting with them right now so. "...Fine, but only if you can convince them." I said before continuing to carry the girl beside me.


    Although it might be mean to not help them like that but, "I''m sorry hun." "That''s alright~" There''s a girl that''s quite feeble right now so I couldn''t chat that much.


    [And I don''t really think they''ll get their respective approval right?]


    ...Right?


    ???


    Wrong.


    "Over here Mori-san!"


    "...Mmn Mary stop being so greedy!"


    Dead wrong.


    [How did the two of them convince Marina and Kumo out of all people to come to this shower?!] For Kumo it''s me and for Marina¡ª


    "Hyaa~! How''d your breast get even bigger this time!"


    "Wow look at those two!"


    "Jeez Rudas that ain''t massaging my legs!"


    "Huh? Is my body sliding up and down your feeble legs not enough for you?"


    [This place is an hentai scene!] Of my own creation of course.


    This place used to be the lodging area where the girls were treated earlier. We would have used used the bathroom if not for how many we are bathing at once. And so with my magic I made a makeshift wall on the doors so no one could peek, made the room soundproof so no one could hear outside, and closed off the gaps in the room so water couldn''t leak out except for one spot and finally,


    "I wouldn''t asked where you got this Morus but this thing is super convenient!" Polovina stood just under my magical item equivalent to a showerhead; a device where I put my mana and converts it into running water.


    "Yeah I travelled a lot before coming here so having that is essential." I answered.


    "Wow the place you came from must be super advance." She looks in wonder of the magical item.


    "Wow, I wanna hear more about your stories Mori¡ªowie!" Mary tried to look at me but accidentally made her eyes come in contact of the shampoo-conditioner that I was washing her hair with.


    "Oh Mary go to the water and clean your eyes out." Itia breathe a sigh and help her guide to one of the magical shower heads. "Okie..." She obediently complied.


    "Oh kids..." I saw them off and as they were in the shower they were also naked, I feel indifferent towards it. [It reminds me of my own sisters back then.] I remember that when my mother can''t move I was the one that washed them in the bathtub when they were little. [Those were good times.]


    However, "Mori-sama can I request to wash your head as well?" Just the appearance of Gabril''s holy spheres suddenly appearing in front of my face definitely made me react in a way that God definitely finds sinful.


    "Come here you, stop popping up everywhere!" I grabbed the two moons orbiting in my face and crash landed my hands on both of them! "Hyaa~! Mori-sama!" She reacted accordingly.


    However, since I knew her true nature as I pervert. "Sorry Gabril, I haven''t really talked to you at all today." I said to her in a low voice, as to have her hear it. Still groping her though. "T-that''s fine Morus-sama..." She answers while squirming.


    "I wish to become your pleasure s-so please...!" And finally, "I am most happy if I am your pervert...!" Moans.


    [Then I have no choice but to quench this pervert''s lewdness!] I thought like flipping a switch.


    "Sureee~~" My demonic side activated after all her moaning as I push her down the ground. "Lemme just have a taste¡ª" But just as I was straddling on top of her. "Hyii~!" Something sensational crept on my back.


    "Your not the only one wanting to taste¡ª" It''s Polnyya, who''s licking in-between my cheeks first before creeping her tongue up my spine, then. "Here you go!" She was the one that pushed ME down the ground.


    "P-Polnyya?! Why?!" She betrayed me!


    "Why?" She coyly answered. "Well in my decades serving men I also developed a proficient being a masseuse. And from my experience alone I never seen a woman who''s always arching down like you do Morus." She said to me.


    And I couldn''t deny it. [Yikes, my mannerisms are still like that of a guy''s.] It seems I''m still man on the insides.


    "It''s bad to have a posture like that you know." And she''s lecturing me now, I need to finish this. "I know, I know, it''s a bad habit." I tell her. "So please, fix my back." And submitted to her whims.


    She looked at me, "You know~ not to be rude but you really do have the attitude of a man." It''s about time she noticed. Sigh.


    Then I felt her own body on my back. "But that''s also what made us all fall for you Morus." Laying her entire body weight on my back, she whispered that sweet things to my ear.


    "..." I didn''t answer.


    Why? [That actually made me blush.] Seeing a woman with a dynamite body like her on top of me and say something that innocent and romantic at the same time? The gap moe is too much and I actually didn''t turn because my face is too red.


    "Hehe~" But she noticed. "My man tactics work wonders on you Morus." From her experience she knows what kind of reaction I''ll solicit since I have the heart of a man!


    And so... "Everyone! Morus''s body is really stiff right now from saving you all! Compensating by helping her out is the least you can do!" I actually prayed to my useless god Goodman for the first time.


    "W-what did you do?!" I got up on my knees after praying and looked at her with panic.


    "Don''t you want this?" The cheeky milf Polnyya said to me with a wink.


    "Yeah but¡ªugh!" I knew I couldn''t reason with a bombshell like her so I finally submitted to my fate. "They''re crawling to you as we speak." And she hit the final stroke in my non-male body.


    "Fine!" I accepted my fate. But not before doing what I want to do with her for a while that is¡ª"Umph!" I turn around, spread my legs, and sat on her fluffy breasts.


    "Good girl~" She pats me, "But you know..." She whispered to my ears. "Besides your back the other reason I teased you is that you have such an exquisite ass. I couldn''t help but feel jealous." She told in my ears.


    And now that she said it. "You''re right..."


    I remember back when I created Morus, I never really wanted to have big breast so I made the size big in real life, but not too big in terms of fantasy, though perky for sure.


    But my ass is the one I worked second most aside from my face. I worked hours in the creation menu making the perfect ass shape as possible.


    And now¡ª "Yeah." I look at my arch and see the base.


    Then I looked at the swarming girls in front of me. [I''m ready!] I ready myself.


    ???


    Meanwhile...


    "Wow, they are having fun with Mori-san!"


    "No Mary, you''re too young."


    "Too young?"


    "Yup, too young, so we can only watch."


    "Aww..."


    [Yup, although I can join I''ll lose my confidence. But you, you are too young Mary.]


    "Hey, how are you two?"


    "...Rudas, right?"


    "Yup! Wanna play?"


    "..."


    "..."


    ""Sure.""


    [She''s one of us.]


    Mary and Itia made a new friend.


    ???


    Meanwhile in God''s Realm.


    "Hm? That''s new."


    There''s something different today. So he checks.


    "Rin¡ªMorus sending me a prayer? That''s new."


    This is not only his first prayer from Morus but his first prayer from anyone at all. In fact this is his first prayer as a god named Goodman.


    "I am mildly excited for once." He opened the prayer. "Maybe I can even bless him¡ª" Then he was interrupted by the prayer itself.


    "I am the protagonist! Why am I being the one being assaulted! I should be the one that "accidentally" molests my harem! This isn''t how its suppose to work¡ª!"


    It''s Morus, no; Rin, in his original male voice, saying that prayer.


    "..."


    Goodman prematurely turns off the prayer.


    "..."


    It''s the first time he felt this emotion.


    "What is my purpose being here?"


    GOODMAN learned PHILOSOPHY!


    ???


    "Morus-sama? What has happened to you?" Kumo looks at me with genuine concern.


    "It isn''t something to be concern about." I try to tell him off but it''s only just barely working.


    [How many hickeys have they out on me!?] If I was a guy I would be labeled as a man slut!


    "I want to add my own mark as well..." I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that Itia.


    All over my body are marks of the girls being a little bit too frisky on me and now I have to contend with everyone knowing that I like girls, [This isn''t too bad actually.] As men might stop hitting on me as much.


    But we need to move to the topic at hand. "Why have you brought us here Mori-sama?" Gabril asks as she looks at the bar next room.


    They are almost done with preparation and may open at any time now, and here we are; here in the former treatment area and former showers, to which I put the magical shower heads back on my bag. This now empty room is where I put Itia, Kumo, and Gabril inside for an emergency meeting.


    [I know you want to join so I''ll make this quick.] I breathe a sigh as I know this will be painful for me to say.


    "You three, this is a serious order." And just like that the jovial trio went into full gear mode, staring at me without any emotions. [This is so fucking painful.] I really don''t want to do this but.. [Some people have just crossed the line.] And at our core, we are irregulars in this world, something that shouldn''t exist but are. And we are fully capable of doing things that normally shouldn''t happen. [I need to use this advantage or else people I care about in this world will be harmed.] Just like what happened to my girls, I own a part of them, and I need to take action when something that I own is hurt.


    I take a deep breath, fully putting the actions these three will be able to take with me. "Please, eliminate the four remaining worms that was still allowed to live in this world." I order them as machines. "I want most of them dead with a few be reported to the guards, but make sure they would rather choose death afterwards, as you use this to conceal your handy work as you give them in." I gave the three of them a health potion.


    "..."


    """Yes master."""


    They spoke without a speck of their individuality.


    [I couldn''t not stand this.] My heart sank deeper than I could imagine.


    "E-eh?" Kumo was surprised that I hugged him tightly.


    "Morus-sama¡ª" Gabril as well.


    "Wait¡ª" And Itia too.


    I gave the three of them one big hug.


    "Itia! Kumo! Gabril! Please listen!" I accidentally ordered them. "Not as your master, but as me, just Morus." But managed to avoid that.


    "Remember this you three, remember, you three are the most powerful beings beside me in this city right now. Capable of killing everybody without any resistance." I told them the truth. "You should be killing machines right now." The unfortunate truth.


    But, "I know you three more then that." I back off and look at everyone.


    [I must fight this truth.] I determine myself.


    I start at Itia first. "Itia, my little Itia." I grab her cheeks dearly. "You, although jealous of Mary you treat her as if you were her own sister. And I saw you talking with Rudas earlier as well." I back off and grabbed Kumo''s cheeks next.


    "Kumo, although you are the most abrasive one and the most resistant to change. I realized that even you were capable of forming acquaintances via the girl with the messy hair, Petriska. Value that." And finally, Gabril. I wipe my eyes a bit as I go to her.


    "Gabril, although a pervert, I know you are the one that''s always thinking of me. But you have also formed friendships with many of the prostitutes from the Nest." And I back off and look at the three of them as a whole.


    "I know that I am forcing myself onto you three once again. But this is my sincerest wish to you all." I look at them as my tears are about to fall. "You three are powerful, yes. If before I only thought of you as that, powerful and nothing else. But right now, you are much more than that." I''m actually tearing up.


    "You should value the bonds you have as much or more as your raw strength. You three have bonds and friendships that in my opinion are inseparable and be of importance..." While crying, I tell them what I truly feel.


    "You three are not just killing machines okay?! Not Kumo, not Itia, and not Gabril. You are people, people like the ones behind this room, people that have feelings, emotions, personality, friendships. Those are people." I continue. "Before I thought you three had none of that, but now." I smile and open the door to the next room.


    "Hey! You four! Come out here this instant!"


    "Itia, let''s play!"


    "I wanna check your breast size Gabril!"


    "Hey get some muscles Kumo!"


    Then I close the door once more. "See?" I look at three of them, their face silent but twitching. [One more push.]


    "Come here you three." I hug them once more. "To be honest you three are my family in this world, Itia you are bOb, Kumo you are Arin, and Gabril you are Kurumi...." My chest tightens. "...I-If I can''t find them...t-then you three are the only memories I have of them l-left..." I teared up very much when I said them. I said before that I''ll find them no matter what right? Why am I faltering now?


    "I-I guess..." I try to let go of them now but,


    "Mori-nee."


    "Morus-sama."


    "Mori-sama."


    They all called me in their own unique little way and hugged me back.


    "We promise."


    "That we''ll."


    "Live."


    """That we''ll make ourselves happy."""


    They all spoke the same. But this time because of unity and not uniformity.


    I look at the three of them and they all seem to be tearing up just like me, and I never seen all of them cry like this before. [It seems I''ve gotten through their thick skulls.] If this were me I would have done the task alone and not let the three of them do it. But this time I fully trust they won''t become what I feared.


    I pull back and see their faces and posture all different from each other. "Alright." And I tell them of our mission again. "The reason why I ordered you three is because I trust you three will be able to do it." I have no doubt about that since the beginning.


    But the problem is. "Still though, remember, this is only an option in the most grave of circumstances when our enemies have crossed a line. Remember, they crossed a line when they did this to my girls and so they shall receive it."


    And remember. "Do not be someone that thinks all people have crossed the line." That is what I fear the most.


    Not the act of murder itself, but the act of murder without remorse, especially those that you''ve formed bonds with. I do not want to see the day these three killing someone that they had previous a previous bond with, without any feelings at all as if the bond doesn''t even exist. That is what I don''t want the three of them to become, at least feel guilt when killing a loved one. That way you are still a person inside.


    And...


    "Of course Mori-nee! That is just cruel!"


    "That is not how Morus-sama conducts herself and so is a shameful display to act. As I strive to become as great as you."


    "Wow~ now that is a more miserable existence then even mine.


    I smile. [Even if I didn''t say their names I know who each of them are.] I know I''m breaking the forth wall but shut up.


    I turn around and open the door. "Let''s enjoy ourselves for now shall we?" I look at them.


    """Yes!"""


    In this case the three of them were too excited to say anything more than that.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey everyone! Yeah I thought I''d put the next part of the chapter here but the ending was just so perfect that it''d ruin the moment if I added anything more. So I apologize for another slow chapter plot wise. But I can''t help it! I really love characters just talking like this, it''s become a meme at this point but I just find them just talking to each other so much fun to write!


    But yeah, I think this chapter is now rivaling the chapter with Itia for being my favorite chapter post-hiatus. This one has both sweet, funny, and heartwarming moments but Itia chapter is just too darn cute! I couldn''t help it so I might ask what''s your favorite chapter, this one or with Itia? You can even say a different chapter but yeah, these two have the most feels so far XD I might even do a poll lol ;3


    And also, this chapter, the heartwarming part, may even be fueled by my rant inside my head about most protagonist. Either they are totally pacifist or Kill Kill McEdgy. And in my opinion most people would act like Morus would, with their powers they could kill, sure, but she warns the three of them and shows compassion and make sure they don''t end up all killing and stop. Showing compassion and hesitation from Morus like that is something that I don''t really see in any other MC, (maybe they find it hard to write lol)  and just gravitate to the two archetypes above. End of tangent lol.


    Anyways I hope you like this and enjoy the chapter, arigatou!!! :D :) :D

 Chapter 44 – Goodnight Not Good Night

    In front of a lot of unrelated bar people and people that I do know about,


    With Marina leading the charge. "Cheers to Morus!"


    """For Morus!"""


    As Marina was the one holding up her pint of ale first, everybody in the bar followed suit.


    """Yeah!"""


    They all cheered in celebration while they chant my name.


    While I, the one who was being cheered, "...Cheers?" Hold my pint up, albeit to join the flow rather than me wanting to myself.


    [Oh dear...] I look at Marina with flushed cheeks. Not because I''m lusting after her but rather of embarrassment.


    After our little talk with my family, it seems that after we finally entered the bar proper;


    "Here she is!"


    "It''s the Black Witch!"


    "Haha finally the guest of honor has arrived!"


    "Hahaha I knew from the beginning!"


    The whole bar threw a celebration for me. With many of the customers I knew like Torta and Borta, most of them people though I do not recall. And they all look like the stereotypical belly bulging bar men I saw in the cheap ones. So seeing them celebrating me for who knows reason why is just baffling.


    [I''ll just drink this away...] I took a sip and try to fade in...


    But it seems, "What are you doing shrinking yourself Morus?" Marina has caught me trying blend in with the background.


    "...Uhm why does everyone in town even celebrating me...?" I ask Marina. As I keep hearing these strangers are praising my name.


    "Hmm is that so?" Marina cheekily replied. "It seems you don''t know the magnitude of your feats yet Morus." And sat back down next to me again.


    Looking at me closer. "Fuu~" She giggled at me. "Before I say anything look at yourself for a moment Morus." Marina made a coy grin while saying that.


    I look at her totally with a question mark on my face, before¡ª "Oh my~" She pointed her finger towards me and slowly slide her touch across above my lips. "I don''t know if you want me to do this or not." And in her hand is the foamy white liquid of the beer.


    "Hmm I dunno Marina you tell me." I don''t want to admit that I didn''t so I''ll try to act cool for now. [It is a bit erotic to look at me like that though.] Especially with the white liquid dripping on her fingertips.


    So I drank once more, "Geez you really love this do¡ª" Before Marina could do the same stunt again. "Hmm~? Marina dear aren''t you too old to be flinging outside your husband?" It''s Polnyya, two seats away from me and the one beside Marina.


    Marina furrows her brows at the snarky comment of her fellow milf. "I don''t wanna hear that specifically from you, Polnyya." And looks at her with a vein sign on her head. "And I think this is the first time you''ve ever called me old, you hag." It''s obvious but,


    "You two knew each other?" I still need to ask, even if it''s obvious.


    Polnyya looks at her friend. "Hmm~? You didn''t told our Morus here about our little relationship?" She asked in a lighthearted tone.


    "...Is there really a need to ask about that?" Marina asks while shaking her head.


    [...I''d like to know.] The relationship between an inn-keeper and a top prostitute would be interesting.


    "See? Even Morus is interested." Polnyya declared with a cheeky face.


    [I guess my face is obvious.] I thought since after many decades of looking at faces she''s pretty good at guessing people by now.


    While Doing so she leaned herself towards me. "You see I was a teacher of sorts when¡ª" Polnyya explains before, "I became friends with her during an embarrassing part of my life!" Marina interjected.


    "Hmmm~pretty close." Polnyya mused for a moment. "But not quite." Before overleaning towards me, pushing through across Marina and stationed at my ear and said to me.


    "We met by wanting me to teach her how to please her man¡ªowie!!" Polnyya felt a strike atop her forehead.


    Marina tried to stop her by bonking her in the head, "What are you doing?!" Needless to say it didn''t work.


    "I ain''t judging you for it Marina." Since I already got the gist of it.


    "Uuggghh...!!!" Marina then fell her face on the table top. After a bit. "...Fine." She recovered surprisingly quickly and looked at the mischievous Polnyya that orchestrated all of this. "Pay me some pints for this you hear me?" She grumbled to her. "In my own fucking bar no less..." She added at the end in a low voice.


    Shockingly, "Sure dear~" Polnyya was quite compliant this time. "Polovina, honey!" She called out her own daughter, "We want that entire tray please!" To send her some drinks.


    "Coming!" Polovina immediately rushes at the counter where Leonon is to get the beverages.


    That''s right, [Hookers for waitresses, what a life.] Polovina and several of the girls have volunteered to be a one time waitress for tonight, trying to not be a sex worker for a bit but. [...Well barely though.] As you can see,


    "Ha! This is great, the whores from the Nest working in my favorite bar!"


    "Same here, I''m a regular at The Nest and seeing my favorite girls in here is nothing but a blessing!"


    "Fufu thank you sir, how could I not remember the face of the man that I eloped in bed with~"


    ...Considering that I casted a spell to clean their dresses after showering I guess it''s my fault that they''re wearing their ''work clothes'' as opposed to the inn''s more mundane uniforms. [Though Marina may not even have enough for them all.] I thought in defeat.


    And right now although the girls have regained enough of their stamina to walk, they still do need to be careful and some of the girls that can''t walk yet volunteered to do "visual work'' by sitting besides the customers and entertaining them every way they could. And when I said every way, I mean it.


    "Alright boys the one who drinks the most ale will be able to touch me in any spot~"


    "Throw the Dracha in the air and if it lands on that cup you''ll get a deep kiss."


    "The one who tips the most will have to go with me to the bathroom~"


    [Honestly some of these tactics are just cruel.] I feel sorry for them...not.


    "Haha, thank you Morus for gracing us with these wonderful girls!"


    "Bless you!"


    In the several passages of flirting with the girls my name keeps getting popped up because the rumour of the girls being sent here because of me and how I cured them of a disease has also begun circulating. [Thank god that the matter about that creature is not being omitted.] Even snitches won''t say anything if they have a barrel pointed at them.


    Marina noticed that I was rather annoyed by this. "See? I told you that you should value your actions more." I dunno if that''s encouraging me or not. But I nodded nonetheless.


    And now, "Here it is! One tray of ale coming right up!" It''s Polovina! The cleavage on her dress is magnificent as she bends down and places down the drinks.


    She noticed that, "And one special order of my breast as well." And proceeds to open up the dress to let me see the bosoms inside.


    Then another devilish smile has also shown its face. "Dear, I wanna order something for Morus as well." It''s Polnyya.


    "Yes mother~?"


    "Our very special drink for our guest of honor please." She said.


    Polovina glances at me with a wide smirk when she said that. "My pleasure." And returns to the counter.


    "..." I didn''t even say anything yet and she already said, "It''s a secret~" From me.


    [Well her plans tend to be good thus far so I won''t go any further then that...] What is more important note is what''s in front of me.


    I look at the two milfs and they all agreed that I should be the one to toast. "Let''s feast!" We dig in and listen to Marina''s embarrassing past.


    ???


    "Woooow..." I finished listening after the two women are too wasted to go on.


    "And then he...! And this hag...! They keep doing it cuz I was not gud enough for them!" Marina half-brazenly shouted.


    "Hey! You were with us as well! You were just the first one to be exhausted from it!" Polnyya was flabbergasted at her accusation.


    Judging from the two''s conversation they seem and are close friends as you can see, but when listening to their story... [How the hell did these two became friends!] It all started because of one man.


    It was back when Marina was in her teens and just begun being an adventurer and Polnyya already thirty years in the business and an established star within the prostitutes. These two should have never crossed each other, that was until Marina''s childhood sweetheart Leonon.


    Although the two of them have been together since childhood; it was still platonic however, especially for Leonon. Marina got a head start and knew what love is earlier than him, but that meant that their view of each other is now strained, with Leonon still considering Marina as a friend and Marina seeing Leonon as her lover.


    It went ahead when Marina confessed to Leonon. Leonon, who''s still not mature at the time accepted it without any thought and just thought of it as a new way to call his friend Marina.


    The relationship went smoothly but not really moving, as it was the status quo as before, but now with them in a relationship attached to it...until Leonon was old enough to be part of the guards.


    There Leonon, still immature, was surrounded by people that were still immature but knew about sex, and so as a welcome party for the new recruits Leonon and the guards went in to the Succubus Nest.


    "...Aaaahh he was so young and energetic back then~" Needless to say the one that Leonon gave his virginity to was the one right next to his wife. "He''s so bad and so fast but just his raw strength and sheer girth was enough to compensate for it." And that person is openly boasting about their sex in front of that person''s wife.


    [Really, how the heck did these two became friends?] I''m really wondering right now.


    Anyways, after that Leonon became addicted to her and would frequently go to Polnyya every chance he could; leaving Marina with less time with him.


    Eventually though she found out by Leonon''s companions telling her and of course chaos exude.


    "...Yeah, I gave him a big red slap on the face! I can still feel that the sound of it to this day." Marina acted it out in a drunken matter.


    "That''s normal." Polnyya said, "But what happened afterwards is still incredibly ballsy of you." And that ballsy move was the one that made the mistress and the wife friends to this day.


    "Please, teach me!"


    Marina said on that faithful day, in front of the Succubus Nest''s door, is her bowing her head to the one that Leonon, her boyfriend was cheating her for.


    And for the first time. "Yeah, it''s still quite surprising how you did that instead of grabbing her hair." I chimed in for her answer.


    The answer is, "I don''t even know myself." She said, but explained further. "Of course I went to my house and cried afterwards when he cheated on me, like a regular girl would..." She stops and looks up the ceiling. "Then after I''ve cried a river I then looked into Polnyya." She pauses. "I''ve looked more and more until I realized..." She glances at the woman in the story. "It''s embarrassing to say now but back then really, in all accounts Polnyya was a way better woman than me...at that time of course! But yes she had me beat in every aspect." Then she looks at her husband on the counter, making drinks for everyone.


    Marina resumes the story, "Then at that point I just had to admit it, I couldn''t really blame him for what he did when someone of her caliber was the one doing it." And looked at the woman in question once more, in a melancholic face.


    This time though Polnyya didn''t make fun of her, "Oh dear, it''s the past you know~" In fact she holds Marina''s hand and lean in on her, almost touching their heads together. "And what you did back then is something I assure you is something that I could never be able to do, so remember that." Polnyya finishes, looking melancholic as well.


    "I-I know you''ve been doing it with my sweetheart everyday! So please, even if you have sex with my Leonon still. As two women that love him please, teach me how to become a girlfriend worthy for him!"


    Remember, this is about a teenage guardsmen that cheated on her childhood friend and girlfriend and gave his first time to a prostitute. No wonder she cringes at it now.


    Afterwards was pretty straight forward. Polnyya thought Marina how to please a man; of course without any man as practice, many times until...


    "Polnyya-san I''m¡ªeh...Marina?!" Young Leonon was quite shocked seeing Marina wearing a sexy thin nightgown in a exposing manner along with his usual partner Polnyya behind her.


    "Idiot! Do you know how long I''ve kept this posture for while waiting for you?!" Leonon was quite shocked about the snarky remark made about him from Marina. I think that Polnyya influenced her to speak more frankly like that.


    But the effort paid off obviously. Leonon broke Marina''s innocence that day and the two of them become adults and finally took responsibility and became official lovers. Leonon has stopped visiting Polnyya since then and later on both apologized to her for his own foolishness and thanked her for the fact that she was the one that cemented their relationship and eventual marriage together, they didn''t really talked to each other after that though.


    Marina is still friends with her husband''s former mistress, always thankful for teaching her into being a woman and helping her finally grabbed Leonon''s heart. But the two friends haven''t really talked much outside chance encounters after that. And those chance encounters can be counted in one hand.


    Until now of course.


    [It seems I''ve rekindled their friendship.] I look at the two, after drinking the whole tray they are totally and utterly wasted, and are now leaning on each other as support as they are practically sleeping.


    [...I''ve rekindled such a bizarre friendship.] They are wife and mistress, the one who got cheated and the cheater''s  women. They should be enemies. But due to Marina''s unique way of doing things, she managed to turn that enemy into a dear friend that despite just reunited, manage to bond all over again. [I guess even the morals are in another world.] Personally I''ve never seen this type of thing before. So guess I really should adjust my morals now.


    [Man, I don''t know why I''m so happy right now.] It''s not a happy that is expressed much from the face. It''s more like how your heart is fluttering high right now after you''ve done a good deed. [And I think I''ve done a good deed.] So I stood up from the chair I''m sitting on now that these two are done.


    Just before I left the table, "...Thank you Morus." It''s Polnyya, "For everything you''ve done..." She told me before she noticed the sleeping Marina waking up and patting her head back down to sleep.


    I''ve caused that, I''ve caused so much happiness between two reunited friends. I hold my heart tight.


    [This is the best feeling in the world.] Is my final thought before leaving the two friends alone for a while.


    ???


    Now that I''m done with the two best of friends. I wanted to look around the bar and see what everyone''s been doing.


    And the first on that lookout is... "Mori-san!" It''s the kids table!


    "Mary! Itia!" The obvious of course, and... "Rudas?" It''s one of the girls, the loli prostitute Rudas.


    "Yo Morus." She has the body of a kid but I definitely know she''s not. I think. I dunno.


    Well... [It''s nice to have new friends.] Especially for someone like Itia. "How are you doing?" So I don''t mind it at all.


    "Oh we are just¡ª"


    "We''re doing magic!"


    Itia was interrupted by Mary once again.


    "Nice you two." I always cheer for new magicians.


    "Yup! Trying my best so that you''ll praise me when I''m officially your apprentice!" Mary energetically said.


    "That''s good Mary, ambition is always great to have when learning." I teach her common sense as I pay her head. "Hehe~" She''s happy.


    I look at the other kid with me, [Yup, she''s envious alright.] I know how to fix that.


    "...!" She was silent for a moment before also putting my hand atop her head. "Itia, wanna teach Mary as well? All three of us." I proposed o her.


    [This is the best way since if the two were apprentices then it''d be too unfair.] It''s like teaching someone in elementary vs. someone in college.


    "Really? Thank you Mori-nee!" Itia shined and nestled in my hand.


    [Ah two balls of cuteness in my hand! I feel like I''m radiating with magic.] It looks like I did.


    Normally that''s not a problem but it seems someone reacted to that, "...Rudas?" It''s Rudas, staring at me perfectly even though she''s blind. [I need to also talk to her.] I haven''t done that much so I''ve only been focusing on these two for now.


    "Oh that''s right!" Itia went out of my grip and explained, "Mori-nee, Rudas seems to have an ability to see magic."


    "I-I told you it''s nothing that special..." She denies it but I know it''s true value.


    "Really..." I look at her with wonder. [She''s a human but can see magic...]


    In Endless the elves and other spiritual races can all see magic, but you need to train them or level them up to be useful. Meanwhile, she''s a human with already an innate talent for magic detection. [It means she''ll be a great magical fighter in the future...] Magic detection is one of the most important skills to have, but is normally locked for those that are not spiritual races like elves and pixies. Because if somehow you manage to get the skill you''ll have the potential to become overpowered monster back in Endless.


    So now... "Itia, please convince her to join me and Rudas." I cast a spell.


    {Write!}


    I write down a spell on the table. It is written using thin but dense mana so I''m sure she''ll be able to read it.


    "H-how¡ªeh?!" She looks shocked at the written text that she can see.


    [Alrighty...] I look back down and pat the two heads. "Well I''ll be seeing the others now." I told the two of them [I''d love to be here but I wanna see everyone.] I pull back and look at Rudas.


    She''s fervently reading the text that normal people couldn''t read so, "Rudas!" I called her name and, {Magic Pen!}


    I write in the following words, ''GOOD LUCK!'' before I left.


    When I look back, she nodded at the words, not noticing that I''ve already left.


    Next is... "You two are quite busy alright." it''s two thirds of my family.


    "Good evening Morus-sama."


    "Mori-sama!"


    It''s Kumo and Gabril; who right now are also working as waiters and waitress in the bar, albeit with more reluctance from Marina.


    But different from everyone I''ve talked to thus far, "How is your mission going?" Our conversation is something more serious.


    "Do not fret Morus-sama. We have been able to take the three samples of the DNA of the rats. There is only two left to procure." Kumo said in a completely serious tone.


    [I don''t even want to know where you got them from...] Let''s just say it''ll take charisma to obtain it.


    Oh nevermind, "The girls, let''s just say, trusts me enough to get the remaining samples in no time." Gabril completely revealed their plan of getting that sample.


    Though that is not even as important as this. "Remember what I said earlier?" I remind them of that like I''m their mother or something.


    "Yes, that is etched in my heart Morus-sama."


    "I wanna follow your code of honor Mori-sama!"


    It seems they thought of it as a model to follow, I like it.


    I smile at the two of them, ["I''m proud of you two."] I thought it''s in my head at first but I actually said it out loud. [Geez...now I''m totally like a mom now.] I''m embarrassed.


    "Well¡ª" I look at the two.


    "Hyiiah~! Kumo darling!"


    "Haha hey cupid! Where''s our drinks!"


    "I guess I should be moving now." Noticing the cue I left quickly.


    Because of the noises they could only bow briefly before briskly continuing their job. [How popular you two.] They are the most energetic out of the waiters so it''s obvious. I walk forward.


    Though I did look at them one last time and whisper to myself. "You say you''re gathering evidence but you just want to help out huh?" Of course I didn''t tell them this since I didn''t want to ruin the image of cool they were projecting for me.


    I look around to see the other people in this inn that I know of, first it''s the twins Borta and Torta having the most pints out of anyone''s table. [I need to talk to them about business.] That''s one the to-do list.


    And when I looked on my right a particularly interesting scene happened.


    "I apologize but we don''t offer our night service at the moment." One of the five girls that got cured said in an apologetic tone.


    "Come on! Your pussy must have recovered already, I''ve tipped you this much!" And a incredibly rude customers holds her in place.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t!" She repeatedly apologized but,


    "You dare go against me bitch¡ª" Just as he was to force her and I to grant him divine justice for the prostitutes.


    "Argh!!!" His head got grabbed like a basketball by, "Visoko!" The girl shouted her name.


    "Please understand sir, we can offer our services at a later date but you see..." She holds his head tight,


    "Our services," Tighter.


    "Are not," Tighter.


    "Available.." And tighter.


    "Right now!" And tighter!


    Visoko lets go and the guy fell on the ground.


    "Do you understand?" She asks him but he gets no response.


    Visoko reassures the girl that she''s alright before saying one final word to him. "And also we are not in a red-light business so even the guards would arrest you." She said at the guy foaming at the mouth.


    She also winks at me and saying something to me like, "I''ll handle this." Before looking out and making sure the girls are safe.


    I scratch my head on the back [Now what am I gonna do~] Oh right the counter, yes.


    ???


    I finally reach the counter, and with it; the last important person in this bar.


    "Soumis?" With his head on the counter, I didn''t notice him at all since only his pinkish white hair can be seen, since his face is flat on the counter table.


    "Why do you look so wasted?" I tried to ask since there''s quite a lot of pints around him, way more than someone at his age could healthily drink.


    [Of course there''s no drinking age.] Another culture shock for me as I sat down next to him.


    "...Mn...ah, Morus...?" Finally, he looked up at what''s going on and finally noticed me. "Oh, sorry by my sloven appearance." He wobbly straightens up while looking at me with a hazy stare.


    [Man, even like that he looks cute.] Maybe its the first time I saw him up close again but his pink hair being messy and crossing across his face; not to mention his plump, pink, lips, his hazy eyes and those flushed red cheeks I still can''t believe that this is a man at all.


    But it''s not time to be distracted! "Why are you¡ª" But before I could even ask him. "Eh, that''s not the mood to have a chat." It''s the guy on the counter and bartender Leonon.


    Since he can''t really give out waiting orders he was task to be the here in the counter instead.


    Though, "Yeah, your right." I can''t really say I haven''t changed my opinion of him when I learned of hisbackstory. [No, Leonon is still Leonon.] But that is not my business so I merely shrug that aside. "One fresh juice for me and something that could sober this guy up." I tell my orders. [I''m tired of drinking ale.] I didn''t really got drunk from it and I wanted a more tasty drink so a fruit cocktail it is like the ones from the kids table.


    "Comin'' right up!" Leonon happily replied with as smile as he turns around with his cane.


    I look at the guy beside me swinging his head around.


    Though this may not register to him in his current state I still gotta ask. "Why you out here drinking alone in the counter?" I mean he could easily join with the girls, I mean they like him, he could even join up with me. Instead he''s out here drinking all by himself without anyone in company. [It leaves a bad memory in my mouth.] There''s no need to talk about the past.


    Surprisingly enough, "Well you see..." He could still answer.


    "...I feel so pathetic." Soumis grabs a pint. "While Polovina and Polnyya were working their asses off trying to save everyone..." He takes a sip. "...Hiccup!...and here I was running around and couldn''t even get one of those bastards!" And after he finished the pint he violently put the pint down.


    "..." I couldn''t even say anything because what he said was true.


    Soumis continues. "...I said I''ll do anything for my girls, my family right?" He holds his face down. "How come I couldn''t even protect them, let alone get the ones that hurt them..." I can''t see it cause of his hands but I feel like he''s tearing up.


    [Should I tell him?] How is that even a question at this point.


    "I feel so¡ª" Before he could give himself any further, "Soumis, I have something to tell." I tell him of the mission.


    Afterwards...


    After listening to my plan. "...You''re really gonna do it?" Soumis, who''s attentively listening now that I told him my plan, asks me in reassurance.


    "Of course." There''s no going back. "I am as outraged as you are about this Soumis." I also look at him. "They are my girls too; family if you will." And brought my face close to him. "And there''s no one that''ll stop me Soumis." I told him my determination.


    After seeing my face, Soumis¡ªsmooch! Kissed me, right on the lips. "No Morus, I have no intention of stopping you." He reassures. In fact, "Please give no mercy." His eyes sharpened there for a second before being meek once more.


    "Of course." There''s no need for you to tell me that. He''s so serious right now that I didn''t even speak of that kiss he gave me.


    "Also," And now Soumis''s face has changed to that of of a child thinking of mischief now. "I want to change your plan a bit." He looks straight at me with a childish smile. "You said you''ll be bringing some of them back to the garrison roght?" He holds his chest. "I''d like to change that, please." He bows. "Bring it to the brothel instead." He gives his request.


    [I''ll need to change the plans for this.] I thought before nodding. "Of course." There''s no need to say no to it.


    "Thank you Morus!" Soumis stands up from his chair. "I promise you." He whispers to me. "After all you''ve done¡ªI am yours now Morus, everything you''d like you can do with me. My body is yours." He whispers some very sweet stuff to my ear.


    I can''t help but smile, he''s satisfied with that and jumps of his chair.


    "Oh hey, I''m allowed to tell my girls this right?" He asks me nervously.


    I nodded. [This might be bad but¡ª] He''s willing to give himself to me. [Though that''s probably just him wanting to submit himself to a woman.] He is like that after all.


    Anyways, "Just make sure they don''t tell anyone else." I told him a warning just in case. [Though this may be unnecessary.] I trust them enough for it not to spread.


    "Okay!" He bows and leaves quickly to tell the other girls the news.


    [Man did he really get wasted?] I wonder as his energetic self is anathema to the drunken stupor I''ve seen earlier.


    And now."I''m alone once again." I said to myself for a moment before¡ª"Here you go guy¡ªhm...? Did that Soumis left early?" Perfect timing.


    "Yeah Leonon, he got something to do so he left." It''s Leonon carrying two drinks, but the other one doesn''t have anyone to drink it with, sad.


    "Really..." He gives me my fruit cocktail, as he looks at the other drink with confusion.


    "Gimme that as well." I said to him.


    He smiles, "Here ya go." And gives me the drink, happy that he doesn''t have to throw it away.


    While I sip the two drinks I thought to myself, [Really, I haven''t talked to him about much.] It might be that I like talking to women more but I never really had the chance to have a proper man to former-man conversation with him. [This taste good though.] I noticed, Leonon has a talent for the drinks.


    [Why don''t we change that? Our status not his drinks lol.] I look towards him.


    "Hey Leonon, why don''t you take a drink as well?" I say to him, trying to start up this conversation.


    "Hmm..." He looks around the bar. "Sure, everyone''s pretty wasted about now." Grabbing a chair, he loosens his shirt and sat down and grabbed a bottle of expensive alcohol in a hidden shelf.


    Leonon looks at me and immediately, "Oh, Marina''s asleep right now see?" Knew the thoughts I would be having. "And I got this as a present, so I didn''t buy it." He also added that for some reason.


    "Is that so..." I took another sip as I lean towards him.


    "Cheers." leanon lifts up his bottle. "Of course." I lift up my pint and we both shared a toast and gulp down our barrier between each other and finally began the real talk.


    "So, is the bar always this¡ª" I try to ask him a easy question for now but he, "I know this is what you''ve been thinking about right? You wanna talk about Marina." He just cuts straight into the bone. Without any lubricant he just went inside.


    "...Yeah." Leonon completely saw through me. [I wanted to talk anything else about that.] But deep inside, that''s what I to talk about. [And with the flow this is going¡ª] And yup, sure enough, "I already know Morus, you want a taste of my wife''s body." We''re already here, a man to man conversation with Leonon.


    I can''t deny it. "Sigh..., you got me." And resigned myself to admit it. [I don''t even know what''s wrong with me back then.] I thought as I remember the times that I hit on her. Maybe it''s because I have no outlet to let out my lust, but the only woman at the time I desired is Marina. [Now that I have the brothel, it''s embarrassing to think about it now.] Maybe it''s because I am being part succubus after all.


    "Yeah it was pretty obvious." Leonon said in a joking manner.


    I was fully prepared to face his wrath but, "Her body is irresistible right? Can''t help it can you." Contrary to my own morals he just laughed it off.


    But, "Honestly Morus, you''ve brought so much joy to the people you''ve interacted with. Like this bar right now." I knew he can''t laugh this off as he looks out the entire bar, and when I saw everyone as well, I can agree.


    All laughing, cheerful, and overall smile was everywhere in this room. They were singing, drinking, and chatting with each other, from Kumo to Polnyya they were all smiling. [I am proud of this.] Without me this could never would have happened.


    Then when I looked at Leonon''s smile, it''s faint. Not the same as everyone else, and I think I knew why. "I guess I''m the only one that didn''t receive your blessing." He told me. "I''m course, I''m forever grateful for what you did, but I never felt any gratitude towards you  unlike everyone here, especially my wife." He looked at her.


    "I''m guessing you already heard of this from earlier but, I cheated on my wife with that woman next to her." Leonon then explained while cleaning the pints. "Of course I never blamed Polnyya for what I did, she was there at the right time and probably would have done it with someone else when she wasn''t there. In fact I''m grateful to her for getting us to where we are today." He places down the pints and looks straight at me again.


    "This is incredibly childish of me since I guarantee you''ll say that I should move on and past is the past but, I never really got over that time. Especially now that I''ve seen Polnyya today. So for my own ego I need to do this." And then, "Morus, go ahead, do my wife." Leonon said to me as he looks at her one more time,


    And continued. "Of course I was not okay with you hitting on her and all that but...I have never seen her this happy before, of course my relationship with her is healthy but seeing her with such energy, and thinking that it''s all brought on by you..." Leonon looks down at himself making a wry smile. "Now that it has come to this, for all what you did to us and to her, at this point I think I need to just admit it to you Morus, I couldn''t really blame anybody, you and her, for what you want to do." He looks at me again, this time with a relieve face. "You got my approval Morus. Show her pleasure." And now our man to former-man talk is over.


    "..." The atmosphere is awkward. Especially somewhere in the middle of what he said is this"I couldn''t really blame anybody, you and her, for what you want to do." Is similar to Marina''s "I couldn''t really blame him for what he did when someone of her caliber was the one doing it." No wonder they are husband and wife. [I don''t know how to process this.]


    And so, "Are you really sure?" I ask the only thing on my mind right now.


    "Of course idiot, I gave the approval. Besides," Leonon makes an old man smile. "Of course at first I didn''t want anyone touching my Marina but I think having her do it with you as a woman makes it rather enticing. Specifically because you''re a woman, otherwise I would never agree to it if you were a man." He also added. "Though you are quite manly for a woman though." And wondered about that.


    The more he speaks the more my head hurts. [What should I do!] I never expected the actions he was about to do. I didn''t prepare at all. [Alright let''s take this seriously Morus. We don''t want him dissapointed.] I don''t want him to think lower of me as he is now.


    I take a deep breath and, "Leonon, then what are you going to do in the meantime?" While I theoretically do your wife. I''m sure he understands that.


    "Well, sleep I guess." He answered. "I''ll probably sleep next to my Mary when you do it with her." And I think that''s the final straw for me.


    Imagining Leonon sleeping alone with Mary asking where her mother is. I can''t accept that. [Even if he accepts that I won''t!] I''m sure he''ll resent me for it when that happens.


    And so, "Leonon please, come to my room later." I need to make sure I solve this mess I''ve created and not cause that theoretical situation to happen.


    "Wait I''m not a cuckhold I won''t watch you two¡ª" He''s misunderstanding!


    "I..uhm, I have something to give you!" I need to fix this!


    [Yeah, in the future I probably don''t want to mess with these relationships anymore.] It''s a fucking mess and I cringe every time now that I remember myself flirting with Marina.


    "It''s a gift, so please I beg you, come to my room okay!" I practically hold him in place.


    "Uhm...sure." He''s confused but at least he agreed to it.


    "Thank you..." I take a deep breath and... [Yikes.]


    "Sorry I need to pee!" I spoke without any metaphors she could understand as I stood up and leave for the potty.


    "O-okay!" He''s even more confused now.


    [I shouldn''t have drank that many!] I''ll smack Soumis for this.


    ???


    "...But at least now I can think of a gift." I thought as I relieve myself in the ''bathroom''that is just a wooden box with a hole in the middle.


    Although me going to the bathroom is a total accident, it actually gives me a chance to think of giving Leonkn something to make him stay in my room.


    [...Alright, the plan right now is giving him a gift so great that he''ll want to stay in my bedroom and avoid that future.] I totally thought of the plan in the moment and out of the blue. It''s shoddy but I need to do this.


    I totally underestimated him. [Leonon is a good man, a damn good man.] Although he made stupid decisions in the past those stupid decisions were the ones that made him the man he is. [And I also don''t want to strain this family.] I really want to punch past me right now for causing this trouble for me in the present. "...Aaauugghh I have to fix your mess, me!" I shouted at no one but myself.


    "Sigh..." I think critically, I can''t stay in this bathroom forever after all. [What does he want...] Of course I can''t give him something normal like alcohol, even the expensive ones.


    [So something deeper than that...] A gift that will fix something personal within him, like an unsolvable problem being solved. [What could that be...]


    After a while...


    ...


    ...


    ...Ding!


    "Wait! That could work!" I open up my bag or inventory and thought of a certain part.


    I grabbed it and lo and behold. "Yeah, this will work!" I look at it and could almost praise myself that I have thought of this, "Sorry but I really need to remove this from you." And I start removing the art, right here by the toilet.


    "I''ll make you a new one okay?" I apologized to the thing before cutting the part.


    ???


    I closed the door to the bathroom and walked back to the bar. "Alright now I just need to pray that Leonon would come." I say to myself almost like a prayer, [This is my second prayer to Goodman.] I thought to myself while walking fast in excitement that I didn''t even noticed, ""''Ey Morus!"" The two sandy and gravely voices that could only come from.


    "Torta! Borta!" It''s the two twins!


    "No I''m Borta! And this idiot is Torta!"


    "What did you say?!"


    "Haha..." I laugh at the two''s carefree lifestyle. [I''m jealous that you two don''t have much to worry about.] I honestly thought.


    But anyways, "What''s up you two?" I ask the reason why they called me.


    "O''right!" Torta was the one that stopped arguing first and looked at me with a big grin.  "Morus we found one!" He shouted.


    "Found one?" I ask what that found is.


    "Hihee..." He laughs a bit before. "Ur¡ª" Before Torta could continue.


    "I found ye a new place for ye shop!" It was Borta that told me the big news. "Hey stop stealing my lines!" The two argued again but I didn''t listen to that.


    [New shop!] It means they found a vacant plot for me to place my new shop!


    "Thank you!" I bow my head deeply to the two twins. [I totally forgot about the business and shop after the debacle earlier.]


    The twins stopped their staring match for now and looked at the bowing me. "Ha! It''s nothin'' the worry''e about!" Torta laughed.


    "Yeh, we s''just so a''ppined to find it''n be close our shop!" And Borta explained how they found it. "Aend stand ur''ead missy!" And Borta also asked me to stop. "Ur embarrassin'' us."


    "Oh right!" I quickly apologize and stood up.


    [The shop...] The shop is a magicraft shops that sells anything related to magic, as well as a provider of religious statues and such. But most importantly it is, [A healing shop.] It provides medical services in a world where the clergy rules that sector.


    [I need to advertise it now.] I need some loud mouth people to get the attention of¡ª


    "Eey?! U shoulda been spoken louder!"


    "Huh?! Then speek louda ya dumb''head!"


    [These two are perfect!] I thought so, "Please help me!" Two bar regulars are the way to go.


    ""Huhh??"" Both of them are confused and so told them of my request...


    ???


    In front of the counter,


    "HEY LISTEN UP ALL WILL YA!"


    "MORUS IS ABOUT TO SAY SOMETHIN'' FOR YA''LL KNUCKLEHEADS!"


    With these two legendary voices, the entire bar was focused on me who''s standing up the chair.


    [Wow...] I never did a public speeches before. They always call me hopeless back during my office work and I can hide my identity in Endless. But now, [Be confident Morus.] This speech will make or break my business.


    And so, "Hey everyone, it''s me Morus." Time to begin.


    "As you all know by now, I am the Black Witch. Meaning I can use magic. But more importantly is that I have garnered the reputation of being able to heal curses and diseases; with the people I''ve done that with in this very bar. And so..." I paused for a moment.


    Then resumed, "I want to heal not just them, but all of you people here and the people outside the street, district, and even this whole city!" And I declare. "By achieving that I will start up the first ever store to do just that! I will be providing healing services for those that need it, bruises, injuries, illnesses, poisons, everything! And those services I just mentioned are, as I swear from the god Arin, I make for you all to be able to afford!" And that''s my speech.


    """Yeah!""" All the girls and prostitutes were happy about that. Although...


    """...""" The customers meanwhile weresilent for a moment, but one asks. "Can you make us sober as well?"


    "Uhm...sure!" I happily said.


    And now, """Yeah!"""


    The whole bar celebrated.


    [Jeez I dunno if I should be happy about this or not.] For one the speech was received positively but on the other hand for all the wrong reasons. [But oh well...] At least it''s not as embarrassing as...


    """Morus! Morus! Morus! Morus!"""


    Having your name chanted like this.


    This continued on till late in the night when everyone left satisfied. I feel dead inside.


    ???


    And now... "Good luck you three." It''s time for Kumo, Itia, and Gabril to leave. "Oh and remember, The Succubus Nest, not the  Garrison okay?" I made sure to remind them of Soumis''s little tweak in our mission.


    "Of course Morus-sama."


    "You can count on us Mori-nee!"


    "Let''s get this over quick~"


    I smile but still hesitant to let them go, not because they they''ll be in danger but because, "Be sure to be back as soon as possible." I just don''t want them to do something like this in the first place.


    "Definitely. We hope to fulfill your wish of getting a good night''s sleep and waking up in the morning to hear of their deaths." Kumo hold onto his chest and swore to do what I set them out to do.


    "...Okay." I finally let them go. "And when you get back, this will be your reward." I look at Gabril and Itia. "I''ll let you two sleep beside me." And to Kumo... "Just tell me what you want." It''s embarrassing but I don''t know Juno''s interest are yet.


    Though they seem to be pretty happy about it.


    Now. "Alright you three, get those four." I say to them, and they only bowed one more time before,


    "Time to get my sleep with Mori-sama!"


    "We will definitely deliver this mission Mori-nee!"


    I leave them my good lucks. [Be safe, you three.] Maybe I was worried about their safety after all.


    ???


    I went to the door of my room expecting Marina to be there and I waiting for Leonon with Mary to come. To my surprise, "It''s locked..." It all fell apart when I can''t get into my room.


    But the surprises have yet to end because the perpetrator of this is, "You can''t sleep there Morus." It''s Marina.


    "Why''d you¡ª" I was about to ask her the obvious but, "Where you taking me?!" I asked because she''s grabbing my arm and pulling me downstairs.


    "Somewhere fun~" She answered while winking and continued to pull me down.


    [What the heck''s happening?] I ask myself this as the plan is in shatters right now as I follow her.


    It doesn''t take long though when Marina stopped. Right at the entrance of the former showeroom. "Come." She holds my hands to the door and both opened it.


    And to my surprise, """Welcome!""" It''s paradise.


    All the girls, Polnyya, Polovina, Rudas, Visoko, even the three girls, were in this room. Not only that, "Mori-saaan!" It''s Mary, right away running and hugging me tight.


    I was about to forget and hug her tight, [Wait if Mary''s here then...] I look at the corner and see the most surprising addition in this room.


    "Dear, why are you in the corner like that? I think that''s more pitiful than if you were floundering with the ladies in here." It''s her husband but she mocks him, and she''s right. Leonon is in the corner hugging his knees.


    Even with the plan on I couldn''t help but ask him, "What happened?" A man surrounded by beautiful women in undergarments should not look this miserable.


    "Morus." Leonon looks at me with a meek smile. "She found out." He told me. "Found out what?" I ask.


    "I found out that you two were talking about me in an inappropriate manner." Marina told me before he could explain.


    Gulp, I look at Leonon. "She noticed us talking and was forced to say our conversation." He explained.


    [Well, so much for the man to man talk.] I''m not even a man now but still, I look at Marina with an uncomfortable face.


    Thankfully though, "Sigh... Look I''m not that mad Morus it''s fine." She couldn''t keep her angry face and revealed her tired face. "I already told Leonon it''s in the past so don''t feel sorry for him and..." She whispers to my ear. "...Leonon is actually fine between two women as long as he could join..." And pulls back with a wink.


    Doki! Doki bitches!, my heart is already fluttering before she pushed me the final time. "What do you say Morus, I hope you like men." And just like that. "Of course!" My lust is at an all time high.


    I look around and see all the girls and my mind is now on¡ª"Oh, not now. The daughter is here." And it''s gone again, as I see Mary going back and playing with Rudas.


    Marina clearly saw my dissapointment. "Let''s do that when she''s asleep, and¡ª" Besides telling me that she''ll have sex next to her sleeping daughter, "What is that gift you''ve been telling him about?" And that snapped me back to reality.


    "Oh that''s right." I thank Marina, "Leonon!" And walk towards him. [It''s supposed to convince you to stay here but she already locked you down.] But I can''t turn back now.


    "Hmm?" He looks at me for a moment before, "Oh the gift right?" He looks at me with mild anticipation.


    "I''m sure it''s some¡ª..." I gave it to him like that, without any wrappers or anything. I opened my bag and gave it to him in full.


    ...


    It took him a while to say anything. "...A feet?" He asks, shaking and nervous throughout. No way is this a¡ª he thought, but it is.


    "A prosthetic leg, it''s filled with mana for now but you can ask Marina to fill it up." I explained to him the concept.


    It used to be the feet of a golem doll, but I cut its feet off and repurposed it quickly to be a prosthetic leg that can be used for someone to walk again. [Though since I made it quickly at the bathroom there''s still a lot of improvements I need to do.] But it''s a start.


    When Marina came over and saw the feet, of course "Eh¡ª!" She was shocked but then, "M-Morus c-can I..." She points at it with her shaking fingers.


    "Sure you can." I know what she wants to do and backed off.


    "Alright dear..." She sat down and helped put on the prosthetic feet for her husband, removing the wooden stump he used before.


    After finishing placing the last strap, "Hey!" Leonon Immediately the feet glowed a little bit signifying its activation and was now moving like its a proper foot. "T-this is..." Up, down, left, right, circling around, side to side. It''s not perfect but it''s certainly an improvement from a stump. "It works!" Leonon looked at Marina with a refreshing face, one of relieve.


    "Leo...!" She couldn''t help but hug her husband that recovered from lost.


    And from everyone as well,


    "Congratulations to the two of you!"


    "Mr. Leonon got his foot back!"


    "Amazing Morus!"


    And finally, "Pappaaa...!" It''s Mary running towards her father and hugging him tight.


    I look at the three of them. [What a happy family.] Before letting go of their hugs and hugging me next.


    "H-hey you two! L-let go!" [Mary! Marina! Hug Leonon!" I look towards the man in question. Looking at me with a cool smile and eyes, but¡ª [Don''t act cool you wanker!] My respect for him has already gone down more than it was when I came here!


    After finally managing to pull the two of them off, "Leonon?" I look at him man and...former man. "What is it Morus?" He looks at me in serious mode.


    "Since I finally given you that foot. I was wondering..." I crawl over to the mattresses on the floor and said to him. "Sleep here, with everyone." A request.


    I think back before this moment. [All in all, it worked out.] It was convoluted but its the best result I could possibly want.


    Marina is wearing a sinister smile at me after my response and looked at Leonon.


    I think every girl is looking at Leonon.


    And with everyone staring at him, he finally buckled. "Fine." And now we have the man in this all-female room.


    ???


    I am finally in bed laying my body to rest with Marina and Leonon at my left and Polovina and Polnyya at my right. Mary is next to Leonon with Rudas but I still hear her grumbling at the bed position.


    But anyways, "Yeah, Soumis said that since our legs were too weak too move right now, what about we just sleep her for the night?" Polovina explained. "But I think that''s just his reason for letting us sleep with you Morus." I agree.


    We finished our little talk and gone silent.


    [I guess I should sleep now...] It''s been a long day, too many things happened that I don''t wanna recall since there are too many. So I''m just gonna enjoy this time of silence for... "Good..." Though somebody had to ruin it.


    "Hey Morus~" It''s Polnyya peeking above her daughter. "Do you still our special?" She asks about that thing she told secret.


    It''s annoying but, "Sure." I''m curious.


    The two of them immediately grinned and brought out the ale they were hiding, and had Polovina drink it. [What are they doing¡ªoh.] Then Polovina opened her mouth, ale inside, and had Polnyya drink the alcohol on her own daughter''s mouth. Then it was Polovina, then Polnyya. They repeated this until...


    "Tada, our special drink~" Polnyya was the one to showcase the drink of her daughter''s mouth as the cup. "Served only to you." She added one last drip of her spit inside.


    [Gross.] Totally gross, but. [I guess I''m out of morals already.] They specifically made that for me and so...


    Gulp...gulp...gulp...


    "Ah..." I drank it. [Taste like ale but more toothy.] I like it. I gave the two a kiss before turning around and¡ª


    "..." It''s Marina, having her breast groped by Leonon, and her loosening her close to open up her chest.


    "Shh..." She said as she tries her hardest not to moan.


    [I guess this is what you call a good night.] And not the other one.


    This is a goodnight where you won''t be sleeping anytime soon.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    but still the reason why this chapter became this ridiculously wrong is that I wanted little minor character development for every major character in the bar, so yeah. But now I''m really just happy that I can move on to a new day in this story! Third day! Wow so yeah what do you think of this super long megachapter and see you guys lata! Arigatou!!!

 Chapter 45 – Morally Brutal

    "Haaa...Haaaa...!" A rat is running for its eventual death.


    That is futile.


    "Whhhhyyyy....?!" This creature is seriously questioning its inevitable fate.


    Why? [Because Mori-nee had deemed it so.] If she deemed it that you will die today, it is the same as the gods themselves deciding your fate.


    So I follow the scum that somehow managed to escape from the rest of its scummy pack''s fate.


    "Kumo, you''re getting quite sloppy lately." I mutter under my breath. [Kumo, perverted Gabril, I leave the other three to you.] I diverged away from my comrades when I decided to give chase to this last rodent.


    Before all of this though...


    ???


    Itia POV


    Just after Mori-nee had gave us her blessing, "Gabril, can you grant us your invisibility?" Kumo had requested to the pervert.


    Right now we are in the middle of an alleyway. We left quickly after Mori-nee said her final orders between us. And plus we need to be quick about this mission, that is her order.


    And so, "Sure. {"Bless these two with erasure of the mortals eye."}" The pervert had chanted.


    [Alright.] I can feel my body losing its corporeal form and as I test it by leaving the alley, [Good.] No human can see me so I return back.


    "Let''s go Kumo." There isn''t a need to say to him that, but rather. "Will you use that form as well?" I haven''t seen him use that for a while now so for a moment I thought¡ª


    But no, "Of course, Itia." He did use it.


    Just like magic two of Kumo''s arms struggled and eventually broke off, first its two, then four, and finally¡ª "Much better." His two previous arms split off in three halves and became six.


    Thin, lanky ''legs'' of a spider just separated from his arms. [How weird¡ª]


    I was just about to say that but, "I think I like your two human arms better Kumo." Never mind. Gabril said my opinions about Kumo''s form first, as this is definitely the first time she saw him like that.


    But elaborating further, "I for once agree with the pervert." I said, as I am petty and don''t want only Gabril to say it.


    To this day I still can''t get used to the transformation. It''s not magic so he doesn''t need to chant it so I always see it in places least expected and just the general form of it all is quite, [I forget at times that he''s an arachne after all.] He rarely goes into that form even in combat after all.


    Looking at his multiple arms. "I agree." Explaining further. "As my current form was the result of Morus-sama''s extensive reconstruction of my mangled body in the past, I consider my humanoid form to be a second birthing of some sort and with these remnants of my shameful past I honestly think of this to be inferior than my current self." Kumo finished explaining, looking at his ''legs'' with disappointment.


    "...But that is what Mori-nee intended." I say to him. "We all came from unfortunate circumstances, with Mori-nee giving us that second birthing in a less literal sense than you are." I look at Gabril and she nodded in agreement.


    [After all She saved my life when I was about to dried up from the sun.] I dunno much about Gabril but she surely has quite the past too as well.


    Anyways back to Kumo. "Your right Itia, this form does make me move faster than a human in certain circumstances. Speaking of humans..." He looked at the two of us.


    "Now that humans can''t see us I can at least stretch myself and take a bit out in this form." As he said while pulling his back out and...


    Crack!


    His six pairs of arms, or technically ''legs'' pierces the wall as Kumo tries to climb up.


    "Jeez, Don''t make too much of a ruckus Kumo." I scold him in a low voice so no one could hear us.


    "I apologize, haven''t had practice for a while." By a while he probably means thousands of years or so sleeping inside Mori-nee.


    Fortunately though, "Oh you can shout you guys, my spell also dispels any sound we make hehe~" Gabril brought some very good news.


    So I could go all out. "Idiot don''t be too hasty!" I jump from the wall to get to him quickly.


    "We need to finish this as soon as possible for Morus-sama." He used that as an excuse to go even faster.


    "I know that!" I also use that excuse to get to the roof first as well.


    And so we race.


    But it seems that pervert forgot to tell us a crucial detail. "Hey you two! My spell only works on a radius! If you go too fast and I can''t keep up then¡ª!" She flapped her wings and catches up to us.


    ""You should have told us that from the start!"" We scolded her afterwards.


    "You two were too hasty!" She responded back. Surprisingly.


    After that clarification from Gabril we moved at a fast but steady pace on the roof.


    But also on the roof though,


    ???


    Kumo POV


    "Itia, I need to confirm something." It is something I admittedly need to ask.


    Looking at me with curiosity. "What is it Kumo?" Itia asked, seemingly confused as we go through the roofs.


    [It hurts my pride tremendously but I need to know...] I breathe in for a moment before telling her. "Yes this might come as a shock to you but..." I tell her some things that has been bugging me for a while now.


    "...Exactly how can I achieve Morus-sama''s wish for me?" It''s about this.


    "I want you all to live a life outside of me! To not be a killing machine and have fun!"


    That is what Morus-sama had said.


    [Even now her words echo through my head.] Those words pierces through my very stubborn heart and made me reevaluate what I''ve been doing this whole time.


    I used to just thought of Morus-sama''s words to be her own hubris and ideals; something we should follow but ultimately a lofty goal.


    But now, the lengths she went through to convince us to reform has made me realized just how important she thought of us, mere servants I thought of myself before. [So I need to change my ways to serve Morus-sama properly again.] Or else I could never look at her with a straight face ever again.


    So now I need to face the dilemma inside my head, mainly, "Itia. How can I love outside of Morus-sama?" I need to become more like a ''person'' to her rather than a servant executing her will.


    I was made¡ªno, reborn to serve her. [Ever since she found me in that hideous form and reborn me anew, I swore to myself to serve her with all of my being.] And now, that I must find a life outside¡ª


    "What are you thinking too hard about Kumo?" Itia interrupted my thoughts.


    Needless to say, "But Kumo, I never thought you would ever question Mori-nee..." Itia was quite shocked that I am questioning her about Morus-sama''s words.


    "I know, it is pitiful..." I am a servant of Morus-sama, I should be the one understanding her will the most. [And yet here I am, not wise enough how to do it even though she wept for us.] I can cleanly execute any orders that She gives me like the one right now. But her ''request'' of us to change our ways is something I never experienced before.


    The way she looked at us with tears, her shaken lips, the way she embraced us. That amount of just, love and compassion she showed us has broken my foundation, my core, my way of loyalty to her. [I realized that I am living a life she doesn''t desire me to go forth.] So I need to reform and be in a form she will desire, to be happy about, a life where I follow by her side, not from behind.


    But the problem now is¡ª


    "I do not know how to change my ways to fit Morus-sama''s ideal." Her image of us finding meaning outside and forming bonds and living a fulfilling life, one that let us do what we desire independent from her.


    That life is just alien to me.


    So that''s why I asked Itia, who seems to have already figured this out on her own. Then her answer was, "I know Kumo, I know." One of resignation. "I don''t know either." She explains further.


    "It''s different from all of us, the way I did mine may not work for you, and it shouldn''t be..." Itia looks forward, with a calm but determined demeanor. "I believe that we just need to follow what ourselves would want to do to make us feel happy. Like right now; I am now Morus-sama''s sister, and I decided that I want to treat her like my older sister, and not my master." She looks down in embarrassment.


    Itia looks at me again, "And that made me feel so happy, a different kind compared to before. Not just exclusive to Mori-nee but from Mary as well. I feel the same happiness from both of them." She looks down and smiles embarrassingly.


    "So if you ask me, I think that what Mori-nee is telling us is to find a source of happiness other than her. Of course in a genuine manner of course and not forcing it, right per¡ª I mean Gabril?" Itia was about to call her something demeaning again, but decided to be tactful this time.


    "Of course! I''m actually planning to hang out with a couple of the girls that Mori-sama got intimate with hehe~" Gabril chuckles with a blushed face.


    Itia on the other hand. "What intimate!?" Despite her real age, It seems that she still has some mentalities of someone of her appearance.


    Though I didn''t listen further and went into my thoughts once more, [So I should get a companion...?] If the two of them already had close relationships with Morus-sama''s acquaintances I guess I should too?


    "I think that human Leonon is the closest one I''m into though..." I murmur to myself.


    To which my two companions heard, "Hey! Didn''t we say not to be too hasty!?" It was Gabril that shouted at me first.


    And, "For once I agree with her, just like Mori-nee had said, we shouldn''t be forced to change immediately!" Itia gave me a warning.


    "I guess so..." I couldn''t really imagine myself getting along with that man much.


    [Fundamentally I am just confused Morus-sama...] With any order I could execute with haste, I can kill and assassinate at will and do the job of a butler all at once. But with this ''request.'' [Something so esoteric that I have to think about it is probably my greatest challenge yet.] I can only kill and not have to think of what I kill.


    But... "I must make Morus-sama proud." It is her greatest order¡ªI mean request yet.


    I look forward and stopped, "But first." I look at my two companions, and our jovial tone was silenced as we look down of the edge of this building.


    "Four scum detected, they are gathering as we speak." Itia reported.


    "Also, I sense an unusual presence not seen by anyone yet. It seems that it''s involved within the plot as well." Gabril reported.


    I nodded and focused in on our targets. [I am so sorry Morus-sama, but the request you gave us will have to come later.] I apologize to her in advance as I look at my two companions and, "Let us finish this with haste." Her request is obviously more important than this order, and so we move quickly.


    Our first killing. "All of you caused Morus-sama so much suffering, you must die." I whisper under my breath, not even heard by my two companions.


    ???


    "...Damn it! Why did they say I can only blow one load on them!" I kick the nearby wall in frustration to my pulsating dick.


    [She was the best fuck I''ve experienced this so far!] I gritted my teeth as I fixed my pants to at least hide my bulge.


    "She had such a tight cunt for a damn whore!" And she was not one of those little kids that the orphanages couldn''t take care of either.


    "If someone at the age of my daughter was already that much of a veteran, then she must have been trained quite early at that!" I''ve fucked enough prostitutes to know that in-house girls like her that were trained at a young age took time and resources to invest for that brothel to have raised her. Which means that she truly was a once in a lifetime fuck with size of my coin purse.


    "But at least my dick was the last one she had before kicking the bucket." I smile at that happy ending.


    [Don''t mess with my patrons.] They are very powerful people that would soon take over this city.


    "Haha, now I kinda want to fuck exotic girls like her now~" With skin like finely oiled brass, her dead grey eyes and equally grey hair. It was my first time feeling that soft skin that I just wanna bite into violently.


    "Well I guess I should be satisfied, the rewards for this are some nice demis after all." Maybe later down the line I should ask for a brass-skinned girl like her. It''s gonna be expensive but I''m prepared to experience that again.


    "Well I guess I''ll just ask Pucki-sama to get me some orphanage girls for now." Normally I don''t do girls below the belt but that girl really changed my perspective.


    "My colleagues might look at me weird for a while but telling them that they were just demis should be fine." After all. [Demis are just beast in human form anyway.] I grab onto my pocket and bring out my lucky charm.


    "I knew I was right, beasts cannot be taking the roles of humans after all." And this circle thing just confirms it. [All my troubles is because those demis are acting like they are people! They are taking me for a fool...] There was always a demi involved when I get into trouble, because of their ears they always hear and tell the guards what I''ve been doing.


    "Beasts will not be involved with humans any longer!" I hold tightly onto circle, the symbol of the rightful god in this world Kurumi-sama!


    "I know from the start I was right but your words have all but confirmed it! Thank you, Kurumi-sama, I do this for your sake." I kiss the little halo and return it to my pocket.


    "Now where was I...ah!" Ah right, the meeting place, it should be around....


    "Here!" I turn to the corner and see the place where all five of us would meet up. "Finally, I can get my pay...ment." Then I felt something strange of it all.


    [Goddammit someone''s watching me!] I knew it! I knew they would find me!


    Because of my eternal suffering from the demis, I have gained a good ability to sense danger, even though I was enjoying the time of my life back at that brothel I can still feel a slight spine tickling sensation in that place, even more so when I was leaving.


    I''m feeling that now but a thousand times worst, like a hand strangling my spine.


    "I-I need to¡ª" Just as I was turning back.


    "Ha¡ª" By my side. "I''ll get the three of them, Gabril should go behind the one hiding over there, but first¡ª" He turns towards me. "We should eliminate this one first." Immediately I run away, as fast as I can to get away from that thing.


    He looks like a handsome man at first glance, until you look down and realized the area where his arms should be was replaced by narrow sticks of legs like that of a spider.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" What the fuck was that!? [He just suddenly appeared beside me?!?!] Everything happened so suddenly that it is just now that I was wondering what the fuck just happened.


    "Either way like hell I would die in that place!" No matter what it is, I was certain in one thing alone.


    "Damn you demis! It''s all your fault!"


    ...Even now, he still blames his faults on others. That''s the kind of man he is.


    ???


    Kumo POV


    "I''ll chase after him."  Itia immediately said.


    I was surprised to see him immediately run like that, most often a weak man trembles before me, but it seems that human has a strong sense of survival.


    [Though it''s just like a rat being chased down.] It won''t survive for long. "Sure, we''ll handle things from here." Especially if it''s someone like Itia being the cat.


    "This''ll be annoying since I can''t be discovered while chasing him but that is but a minor inconvenience." She said in annoyance as she jumps up to the roof. "I''ll probably not join up to you two later." Itia''s final words before leaving us behind.


    "...Jeez, couldn''t she have made that less obvious?" It was Gabril that said something first. "Her face says it all."


    "Yeah." It almost made me chuckle just how obvious her intentions are. [Well I guess we can''t let her beat us then.] I look at the targets and...


    "Gabril, you heard what that human said right?" I ask.


    "Of course, it''s very important information." That man''s delusional babble actually gave us some valuable information.


    "Now, let''s go!" I shouted as me and Gabril do our work.


    ???


    "W-what is happening..." I want to run right now but if I do I would get killed right away.


    So now matter how much I want to run away from that thing, I just can''t.


    "P-please don''t see me..." It just seems like he is focusing on the pawns for now.


    "Why did this happen?" It all started when my boss¡ªI mean master, Pucki, was enraged.


    He wanted to get the high quality demis that The Succubus Nest refuses to give to him, even with the threat of religion. So he sent in his men to ''clean house'' so to say, but strangely the result was that they ran off to the streets bare naked.


    Being made a fool of Pucki once again investigated the brothel and realized that the black-haired elf, named Morus, was involved. Even more enraged that not only the demis he desired were refused of him, but also the demi he desired most of all was going against him.


    So he used that, something very illegal to smuggle into the kingdom. He only used it once before in the past by a very foolish noble that paid a high price for it, but now he was using it again.


    With me being the eyes so that nothing goes awry, and eliminate the pawns quickly before the authorities could investigate further.


    [Shit...now the plan is in ruins.] My original plan was to meet them here with no people around and hand them their rewards. But now¡ª "I guess I have now choice but to eliminate them all before they could confess." And so, I look on, as I see that...thing gagging the mouths of the pawns so they wouldn''t scream and proceeding to practically torture them.


    [Still, I need to report them of this.] That a man with the features of a spider has taken out the pawns. "I heard of them before, but I thought they were extinct in this region for being too hideous." Too dangerous for even other demis, they were said to have disappeared thousands of years ago. [Though I never would have thought that they''d look this handsome though.] He may be an exception. But if I saw him in the streets without those arms I would have fallen for him, but now my fear is more important than that now.


    "But here they are." And now, that thing has gone close to the pawns.


    [This is my chance...!] I can activate it now and he''ll be inside its blast radius!


    "I-if I could kill him then..." I might have enough money to finally end this life.


    "Alright¡ª" I have put my hands in my mouth because I was so happy, and now¡ª


    "I''m sorry, but I want to¡ª" I wanna say my condolences to the handsome thing that''ll be harmed in the center of my selfish desire.


    It''s time to click it. "Be f¡ª"


    Or not.


    "No you don''t~"


    A hand forcefully grabbed my wrist and pulled it back. "I can''t let you do that dear." Her sweet voice resonates in my ear. With her large breast hitting my back, the hand holding my wrist is not big or hairy at all. It''s white and smooth.


    I look behind to who suddenly passed my senses and without me noticing at all.


    And it''s a beautiful face. She has pink hair with purple eyes, almost like an angel. As we look at each other in the eye, she was the first one to speak.


    "You were from the tiger tribe weren''t you?" I flinched.


    "How did you know?!" Tigers shouldn''t even exist in this region!


    "I travel around and happen to see some of your kind. I wouldn''t have missed the pattern on your skin otherwise." She said nonchalantly, "More importantly." She looks at the part where I''m most sensitive of.


    "What happened to your ears?" I could almost predict that she would ask this when she knew who I was.


    "Tsk, it was cut off okay?!" I''m still quite sensitive about it. "It''s not like I wanted to..." I feel the area where my ear used to be.


    [Originally it was large and triangular like a tiger or a cat in this region. But Pucki hated it and wanted  them cut off.] And because of the situation of the time, I couldn''t disobey his orders.


    It seems that my feelings were on my face as she patted my head. Then whispered to my ear. "Morus-sama can help you regrow them back." I look at her and was about to say something before, "Hey Gabril, have you apprehended her?" He looked at me after finishing up with the pawns.


    It''s almost like he knew I was here all along.


    "Yup, sure did~" And completely unlike his grave tone, she cheerfully responded to him.


    "Good." After throwing the last one down, he slowly approaches us.


    [I''m gonna die I''m gonna die!] My mind races to that conclusion.


    If he gets to me, I would end up like the rest of the pawns, and after interrogating me I would be getting rid of; or worst yet letting me live and getting killed afterwards by Pucki''s men and with this thing on my neck¡ª


    [I''ll bring you with me!] Immediately I push my arm up to my eye and¡ª"No you don''t." With his right pairs of legs tangling my arm and with his left pairs he...


    ???


    Gabril POV


    "Aaaarrghhhh...!!!!"


    I watch in pity as the tiger skinned girl falls to her knees and screams out loud to the massive amounts of blood bleeding out.


    "You don''t have to do that Kumo." Of course I scolded him for not knowing a woman''s heart.


    "Are you a dunce? Look carefully." In his hand, just a split second ago, is the eye of what once was the eye of that tiger girl.


    I don''t want to look at such a revolting thing but for this task I unfortunately have to, but. "I already saw that when it was still a part of her eye you know." In that eye is what seems to be a magic circle written over by some truly barbaric means.


    "But we must investigate this so there is no choice but to separate the evidence from the rest that is useless." By useless he''s referring to¡ª


    "Don''t be such a meanie to her Kumo!" I scolded him


    [You can never understand a woman''s heart!] And so I sat down and hugged the poor girl that Kumo was bullying.


    "Hmph, less you forget I sensed something that indicated she wants to bring us harm, and when I look..." As Kumo was investigating the eyeball.


    "Here you go dear, {Heal!}" I casted my spell to stop the blood from flowing too much out of her empty eye sockets.


    "There there." I gently patted her head to calm her down. [Sigh, I knew I couldn''t get used to this immediately.] Even though I pledged my eternal allegiance to Morus-sama, I was once an archangel of Kurumi after all. So this work isn''t exactly fit for me.


    "If you would cooperate with us, I''m sure her kindness would solve any problem that you might had." I told her as I see her face. [But I must do this for her and...]


    "Plus your too cute for you to end like this." That''s my honest thoughts. [Even without an eye she''s still a stunner.] She''s very wild and exotic and have some incredibly apt curvature on her, so she''ll serve us well.


    "B-but, I-I can''t...." She struggles her words but from her actions I can see that she is touching something on her neck.


    "A collar?" Upon closer look. "What''s this primitive magic?" I immediately look at the writing of it and it just seems to be some sort of activation magic where a third party could automatically just trigger the magic at any time they like.


    "How could something like this even bother you?" I touch the thing and I cast, {Magic Drain} on the collar itself. "Done." I say to her as I safely remove the collar on her neck.


    [There''s not even any sort of anti-magic barrier casted on it if someone outside could interfere with the writing.] This would have been a total failure in any magic school of the past.


    "W-what...?" She looks on into her now vacant neck in wonder.


    While Kumo, "Good job Gabril." saw and praised me for it.


    "Thanks, this isn''t something worthy of praise." Which irritated me because something of this level is like praising an adult how to read, it''s condescending.


    "Well anyways, what did you find?" I ask of Kumo in turn.


    "Well it seems to be a similar type of magic as the collar on her neck." Kumo looks at the eyeball once more. "There''s a miniature magic circle that was written on her eye. It would seem to be that if you press the eye, a magic would activate; most likely the explosion in their crotch area." He added. "But the interesting part is that the ink the magic circle was written on is the blood of what Morus-sama calls the ''manasite''" He said.


    I nodded at every word Kumo said, and now. "What shall we do with these humans?" I ask him.


    "Well." He looks at the four humans and one tiger girl we capture. "At first we would have to eliminate them after our interrogation. But now we just have to safely bring them to that human named Soumis'' place."


    "I see! It''s my turn now then~" Since I was the only one that went into The Succubus Nest it''s now my turn in this mission!


    "Come Kumo, just follow me and we''ll get there in no¡ª" I cheerfully ask before stopping as he, "Gabril, I will have to meet you later, as I have one more thing to do." Kumo said coldly while looking at a distance.


    "But how will you¡ª" Get there? I was gonna ask, before he bows for me and, "I apologize Gabril, but I''ll make sure I get there."


    With determination like that, "Okay." I couldn''t help but lose. "I''ll meet you up later okay?" I turn around one last time to see him smiling before turning around and we both go our separate ways.


    With the four rats tied up in threads made by Kumo, [He didn''t actually kill them...] My wondering thought as I calmly walk the streets of this city while avoiding attention.


    "Is your eye socket still hurting?" I ask the tiger girl with her new eye patch that I made using Kuno''s spare threads and my cloth, and with a shake sideways, that means it''s mostly fine now.


    [I wonder why that Kumo of all people was so adamant in meeting that human?] I wasn''t so dumb as to not notice that a sixth person joined the fray in watching us from afar while we were in combat. But the way Kumo was acting I find strange as he could have as easily taken care of the matter rather than wasting his time. [Maybe they knew each other?] I thought of a silly question.


    "No, no..." I talk to myself which the tiger girl looked at me strangely for, so I shut up. [Kumo probably hasn''t even known a single human yet.] I mean he was struggling this exact same thing earlier right?


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Heya guys and gals! It''s done! Yeah this episode a bit darker than what I usually write, and also the reason I think this one took a long time cuz it ain''t focusing on Morus at all. Just the three of them lol. But yeah originally I was just supposed to do a simple plot and stuff with some action, but I think you guys already know why my track record for action scenes is so yeah there''s just a lot of perspectives to go on of, some with stuff you don''t agree on but that''s just people lol. And next chapter''s gonna be a bit more, subversive, than I originally thought. So I''m pretty excited for that.


    Also, unlike my other ahem, break in the past, I think this one was quite beneficial because in between this and last chapter I managed to flesh out the lore of the elves, vampires, and dwarves in this story. I''m particularly excited with the elves so stay tuned for that. Well anyways arigatou and goodbye!

 Chapter 46 – Brutally Moral

    Wrong.


    "U-uhm..." The girl with the messy hair seems to be struggling to speak.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked that same girl I had met yesterday her bosom sat on the ground, startled after I confronted her so suddenly.


    [Out of all the people I could have encountered, it had to be this girl whom I at least had a positive impression of.] She had to be the one that found out my dirty secret that I had hidden from before.


    But I shook my head. [My feelings mean nothing right now.] I thought while my fingers are itching to turn into legs right now.


    "What did you see?" I step forward while staring towards her. "Did you see it?" I press the most urgent matter immediately. [...I''ll at least give her a chance to speak.] That will be my mercy. My only mercy.


    "W-well..." She didn''t say much, but her finicky face says it all.


    "That eyes that just glanced at my arm right now. Don''t think I didn''t see that." And so, "Speak no further." It''s confirmed.


    "You saw this form of me just now." I put my palm up right in front of her face, as that palm splits into three pointed lines and separate into three distinct limbs.


    "...Woah..." Surprisingly she seems to be at awe for my arm instead of fearing her. [Stupid girl. Can''t even realize what will happen.] But I will give her credit of not running away, but that might just be ignorance on her part.


    My eyes feel remorse looking at this innocent and pious girl for what I''m about to do. [But this is for Morus-sama.] I cannot let my own feelings cloud my judgement.


    So it is time for this girl to silently disappear. "For you who saw these hands of mine, girl with the messy hair, I shall give you the reward of letting you die silently by my¡ª" hand. I was supposed to say that.


    But alas. "It''s Petriska!" She shouted.


    "...Your name perhaps? I will remember that, be grateful." I do not know why she said aloud her name. "Also, at least have the courtesy to stare at me." It irritates me that she''s talking to me with her eyes shut.


    "T-that''s right K-Kumo..."


    [Hmmm...?!] My eyes are wide open. "Why do you know my name?" I never recalled that I ever said my own name.


    But first, "Open your eyes, Petriska." I need to open up those eyeballs of hers. And not the way I did so earlier.


    [How did she know my name?] I need to get to the bottom of this first, as if I get rid of her here now then I would not know who is the one that spoke my name to this Petriska.


    But right now, "You sick?" She seems to have her face reddened for some strange reason as I return my arm to normal and patted her forehead.


    "Eh?!" That seems to have immediately woken her up. "P-please prince d-don''t...!" And backs off from me.


    "Now then. " Looking at her now that our eyes have finally met. "How do you know my name, Petriska?" I need to get to the bottom of this. [It means someone may have listened in on us.]


    "..." Petriska is still silent.


    "Sigh..." My arms turn back to legs and pointed them right at her face. "Tell me, now." My final warning as the legs touch her skin.


    Petriska finally blurted it out and... "I-It''s from Morus...!" My hostility immediately turned into confusion.


    "How do you know Morus-sama...?" And I also didn''t omit the name of my master either.


    "U-uhm...well you see..." And then Petriska finally started to explain her circumstances.


    [I guess I can''t kill her yet.] I thought as her involvement with Master was explained.


    ???


    Looking on with disgust. "G-get away from me!" A voice that is like the desperate whimper of a prey being cornered by a predator that is me.


    "As expected of a rat, you are quite the slippery one I have to admit." I slowly walk towards him as he hit a wall with no way out.


    [Alright, now I can finish him finally.] I have taken far too long in eliminating this rat, so just conjuring up my fingers with magic and¡ª


    "How dare you call me a rat you monster!" The rat shouted like a squeak.


    But what he said to me popped a vein out of my head, "What did you say rat?" Who dare a flimsy human insult me like that?


    [I''ll admit he has quite the spirit talking back to me like that.] And strangely it made me show my teeth in a sadistic smile.


    "Hiie...!" He responded appropriately. "How dare you call me a rat when your worst than an animal!" He shouted, desperately shaking and me sensing a smell of reeking alcohol coming out of his pants.


    "Go on..." I can''t keep my face from smiling like that so I only made a grin.


    "You demi animals and your magics, looking down on a powerless man like me, your just bitches without it!" He said with gritted teeth. "It''s an abomination! How the hell you mess with God''s powers like that, fucking demi animals, you shouldn''t even be here!" In anger he stood up properly and went to me with ill-intent.


    "Why shouldn''t I be here human?" I kindly ask. "And no moving please." And also ask him to not move with a little force.


    "W-what?!" He looked around very confused now as he sees crystal spikes surrounding him by the neck. He looked at me with even more fear. "I-I knew it!" He shouted. "You demis and your magics....you really are monsters! animals!"


    I snorted and replied, "How so?"


    [It''s time to end this farce.] I thought but something about this man is really irritable and I just wants to prove him wrong before killing him. Otherwise his mental itch would bother me for a few days. [Letting him on my head as a human is unacceptable.] So I need to him in words as much as strength.


    "How can anyone call you...animals as good?!" He continues. "You all have this extraordinary power from the gods, live longer and look more beautiful and yet you just play with it!" He shouted. "How can the people of this fucking town love witches and heretics like you that messes with god''s power?!" And continues. "You demis ruined my life! Everything that I wanted to be and anything that I wanted to do always gets fucking taken by you...! My job, my wife, my family..." Finally, I see tears forming on the corners of his eye.


    "...And now you''ll take me away from my daughter as well! The only one I have left. The kindest soul a man like me could have!" He then looks at me again. "So go ahead. Fucking take me! You killing me is proof that I was right all along, you scum take everything away from regular people, because all you demis do is harm people with your fancy magics and special abilities and ur you be all like I''m oppressed because you don''t belong here¡ª"


    "Your annoying." I dropped my spell and as the crystal spikes disappear, the rat falls on the ground confused.


    "First off, stop being such a whiny ass and blaming other people for your own failures as a human being." I scolded at him. "It seems this is just the case of you not putting in your own efforts and just finding an easy scapegoat to fall blame under." I roll my eyes. "Really, you turned out to be so boring at the end."


    And so, turning around. "I decided killing you isn''t worth my time." My hand calms down while looking back at him with cold icy eyes. "Killing you means that even if your dead, you will linger on in my head as a failure on my part while I attempt to reform myself for my sister. So killing you would be against her wishes." I finished my reasoning with him.


    "...So you won''t kill me?" He looks shaken and confused, wondering what to do.


    "I won''t. Thank your daughter for that." I would have killed him right here and then if I hadn''t heard him mentioning his daughter. Which reminded me of Maria just for a second, and young human children like her shouldn''t be left without a parent. [I guess Mori-nee''s right.] We are changing.


    "But." I said to him, this is where the big but is. "But what annoys me is that you aren''t human as well. You tried to hurt a girl that''s similar your daughter." I explained, now pointing my finger at him.


    "You need to learn your proper role as well." My finger shining a light beam going towards him.


    "W-w-waaaaitt...!!!" He tries to resist but...


    "Squuueeaak...!!!!!" He said his first words in his new form.


    "A rat." A bunch of rats to be exact. As his body fell off his clothes it all turned into dozens of little rats, all has the collective consciousness of a former human. A colony of rats.


    "Now, feel like what you call other people like, you rat." Are my final words before I turn around and leave that bunch of rats behind.


    ???


    Meanwhile,


    "Hello?"


    "Are you alright?"


    "Hellooo~"


    "..." She doesn''t respond!


    I, the ever so friendly angel Gabril, is somehow struggling to communicate with the tiger girl that is giving me the cold shoulder.


    "Hmmmn...." Looking behind me to see her ''companions.''


    "Hiiee...!" They immediately shrieked and looked away.


    "Yup." I thought so. [They''re useless.] I look back at the tiger girl again while I think of a way to communicate with her.


    [Alright brain, get to work!] My head starts working gears.


    Meanwhile, "...?" Tiger girl is looking at me weirdly while I think of a way to woo her.


    "Ah! I got it!" Looking at her I ask, "Where did you come from sweetie? Since obviously you''re in the Tiger Tribe I find it weird that a beastmen of your tribe would be here in this area of the world." I''ve begun my diplomatic speak, hoping this would be enough and...


    "You know of my tribe...?" Hook, line, and sinker.


    "Well not personally but I do know that your tribe''s pretty territorial and doesn''t like its members going out of their traditional territory near the Mountain of Claws. Since like, less manpower to fight with your eternal rivals the Lion Tribe right?" I said in a grin as I flex on my knowledge skills.


    And do you know why? [Ha! So my years of wandering around the world looking for Mori-sama''s soul is worth it after all!] Since through my journey I''ve obviously went through their tribe at some point.


    But, "..." The tiger girl is silent once more.


    "Is something wrong?" I ask, since more than anything. [I can''t be wrong. Unlike mortals my memory doesn''t deteriorate so I cannot be wrong.] I told myself.


    Indeed I am, I was correct. "...How did you know that?" Maybe too correct perhaps?


    "How did you know the Claw Mountains? How did you know we fought the legendary Lion Tribe?" She continues almost shaking. "How did you know the traditions even our most elder members couldn''t recite accurately? Legends that were never written down let alone was known by members outside our tribe?" She asks me, now totally engaged as she almost shakes me for answers.


    [Yup, maybe I have gone a little bit too far.] Morus-sama has said at the very least we may have gone into stasis for thousands of years, so it''s no wonder how this tiger girl was confused to knowledge that shouldn''t have been known to outsiders like me.


    So now I just gotta use the best way to deal with this. "...Hmm well I guess I travel a lot." Not technically lying but just being vague about it.


    But I think she caught on. "Uhm is that so..." She wants to ask but due to our current position she wouldn''t dare to ask further. Which is a relief for me.


    Though, "Still I gotta ask, why is a girl from the Tiger Tribe, especially a girl, out here on an entirely different continent from the Claw Mountains?" I ask based on my knowledge from the past.


    "...It is a long story." And so she proceeds to tell that long story.


    The first thing that surprised me when she was telling her story is that, "You have never been or even seen the Claw Mountains?" She nodded her head. In fact all of the tribes of the Tiger hasn''t seen the mountains, including the elders.


    The elders still believe those mountains exists but she and her generations only thinks that the Claw Mountains was a near mythical place that doesn''t actually exist, or was highly exaggerated.


    She proceeds on as I asked. "What happened to make you leave those mountains?" She just told me they were exiled. Moreover the truth was that she didn''t know, and even the elders could only say they were either driven out by force or something catastrophic happened to make them leave their homeland. They had been nomads ever since.


    She further tells me that due to their new lifestyle, they had to adapt with interacting with many kinds of races so many of the more instinctual and wild members which were the males were driven out and became mercenaries and gave their strength to other people. The females became more numerous as they were better at doing jobs with their nimble fingers and also their bodies are particularly prized by men due to their patterns. The remaining males meanwhile became bigger and stronger than before to defend each tribe by themselves rather than attacking so their talons shrunk and now normally use weapons and shields and so forth.


    But there is still one more thing I was surprised about. "The Lion Tribe went extinct?"


    "Yes." She continues. "The elders said that we have defeated them in combat but they couldn''t answer why they disappeared all together. In fact I don''t really think they exist at all." She said.


    [How strange...] The Lion Tribe was a powerful tribe and their one of their clans even bore the Beast King, so their disappearance is definitely strange.


    And just as we finished our little chat, "We''re here!" I shout as I see the Succubus Nest, our destination.


    Along the entrance of the brothel is of course, "Kumo!" and...


    "Who is she?" I pointed at a girl with curly, ash colored hair meekly shaking behind him.


    "Long story very short. She is Petriska, a seamstress that I met before while checking this city. Morus-sama coincidentally found her and decided to hire her to make clothing with...." Kumo then rubbed his eyelids, seemingly in frustration. "...With using my own webs."


    "Then that means that..." I looked at this Petriska for a moment. [Then she knew...] Kumo wouldn''t have admitted it''s his strings after all.


    After confirming it by him sighing as I looked at him, "Well that''s that." I decided to overlook it for now as it is Kumo''s problem.


    "Moreover." There is one person that''s missing right now.  "Where the hell is that little Itia?" I looked at Kumo again and again,


    "I do not know as well. I thought she could have met with you along the way Gabril." He disappoints.


    "Then where is she?" I think for a moment as she wouldn''t have allowed herself to be the last one to arrive.


    "Wait it couldn''t have been~~!" I made a large grin at the realization. [She outplayed us all!]


    ???


    "Finally..." I stop right by the entrance of the Succubus Nest¡ªnot.


    "I''m sorry you Kumo, Gabril, but I am too greedy to be away from Mori-nee for this long." I am at the Starting Point Inn.


    When I was traveling back to meet up with the others, I decided on a whim when I saw two paths splitting where one would lead me back to Mori-nee.


    [There''s no need for an explanation.] I unlock the door with magic. "I wanna be back to Mori-nee immediately." I say in a hush voice when I locked the door once more.


    I rush to go to the room where Mori-nee could have been. [There''s a large air of Mori-nee in here.] I look at the ominous door with a purple colored magic seeping out of it.


    I grabbed the door knob and when I was just about to enter inside,


    "Itia?"


    "Hiee!!" I look beside me and it''s Mori-nee!


    "I''m sorry Mori-nee!" It''s shameful that I was shocked by Mori-nee''s presence!


    "Oh don''t worry about that. I''m the one who should be sorry for scaring you like that." Mori-nee said in a calm smile.


    "N-no I should¡ª" But before I could say anything. "Don''t worry about it Itia~" She patted my head.


    I quickly melted down.


    "More importantly where are the others?" Mori-nee asks.


    "...I wanted to see you first so I left them Mori-nee..." I dyed red in embarrassment for my actions. [I''m so shameful...] If she doesn''t approve of this then¡ª


    But Mori-nee seems to not mind my actions. "Is that so Itia...as long as you did your task it''s alright. And more importantly," She sat to her knees to see me eye to eye. "I''m glad my little sister is okay." She told me while hugging.


    "Thank you Mori-nee..." I hug her tightly as well. [I can''t believe I have the privilege to hug Mori-nee like this~] I''m melting inside.


    "Good, good, don''t worry about being too greedy Itia." Mori-nee said before finally letting go of me. "Your my sister you know~"


    "Uhm¡ª" I quickly composed myself. "M-Mori-nee, why are you awake right now and..." I pointed at the violet hue coming out of that door.


    "Oh that? Hmmm...." Mori-nee holds her chin before answering. "It seems my magic was flowing too wildly in that room so I went out. I made sure it''s not too much though." That''s part of reason.


    But, "Though that''s not the reason why I left that room right now." Turning around she looked at me and said. "Want to follow me Itia?" This is her main reason.


    Of course I nodded and I followed closely behind her.


    Mori-nee then stopped by a table and on top of it contains.... "Figurines?" And it seems to be...


    "Yup, my creations."


    "..." Looking at the whole table there are dozens of stone-like figurines of my comrades, many of them created by Mori-nee herself. All lined up neatly together. [I can even see some ones that are even more powerful than me...] I thought to myself.


    But then she told me the truth. "These are what you were when I tried to summon you."


    "What?!" I look again and yup, [The details...these aren''t merely sculptures.] They look as if they were petrified.


    I look at Mori-nee and asked the urgent question. "What will we do after this?"


    Mori-nee looks towards at our comrades and companions once more. "For one I wouldn''t released them all at this time." She brings out an example.


    I nodded and, "I agree." as Mori-nee shows one of them to me. "I mean if he gets loose even I wouldn''t be able to stop him." His demonic and holistic aura is enough to cause chaos in this city if anyone that can detect magic finds out about him. Or even finding him in general.


    Moreover, [Unfortunately, not all of Mori-nee''s companions are as loyal as the three of us are.] There are some that only treat Mori-nee as their superior, like him.


    "Still though." Mori-nee puts him back onto the table. "There are others here whom I don''t really know the names of, and under their feet there''s a name under them. Take for example this elf right here." She grabs onto one of the figures; a male elf, whom I also don''t know much about, aside from vaguely remembering that he may have been one of...


    "He seems to be a part of her unit." I point to a female elf who''s figurine is larger than the elves surrounding her.


    "Gulp..." [She''s not just any elf...] I''m not even sure if pointing at her would be considered an offence.


    "That''s right!" Looking down to the male elf''s feet. "The letters are small but I can clearly see her name on it..." And putting him down Mori-nee grabbed the elf in question.


    Pomus Morea.


    She is one of the High Elf Pomus, an extremely powerful figure in her species, the seed of the elves, and most importantly, "My mother huh..." She is Mori-nee''s mother.


    "..." I couldn''t say anything, no I do not even want to disturb Mori-nee right now.


    After a while she looked back at me again and told, "I will make sure I definitely release all of them out of this state." Smiling as she holds her mother''s figurine right next to her face.


    I couldn''t help but smile at Mori-nee''s face.


    And I dunno why I am gonna tell this right now but, "Mori-nee." Looking at her straight in the face, with a red face I said.


    "There was a human scum that I met earlier." Holding onto my chest I continue, "He was the worst human I have ever met, worst than garbage...but...but.." I stop hesitating myself.


    "I could not kill him! Because..." And looked at Mori-nee once more. "There was someone that he needed to protect, a child." That is all.


    "..." Mori-nee looked at me indifferent at first before, "...Mind if you tell me more about it?" She gave a warm smile.


    "Yes!" And so I told what happened to me earlier.


    I told that story as Mori-nee is grabbing the figures and putting them in a safe place, holding her mother tightly, as we get ready to rest afterwards.


    At the end of this eventful day, before I rest, the only thing I wondered about is, [What will that rat do from now on?] Before I finally fall asleep.


    ???


    Somewhere in the future.


    "Father? Father where are you!" A little girl was looking around as to where her father, who had promised to return a few days ago, had gone.


    "I knew it, he shouldn''t have involved himself with those people... Must had done something beyond stupid." A local street vendor remarked at the girl''s missing father.


    "No! He promised me that he''ll come back.... He said that he''ll get a lot of Dracha when he comes back..." The girl started crying.


    "Sorry kid, from what you said he might have been involved in some dumb scheme trying to get that money." The vendor remarked. "I won''t tell you what might have happened but let me tell you little girl, he ain''t coming back." He said bluntly to the child.


    And of course, "He''ll come back...! I know papa will..." She sniffles her nose and, "Fatheeer...!" She begun running the other direction desperately looking for him.


    The vendor looked pitifully at the crying child. "Poor girl..." He looked on, "That guy after doing petty crimes has finally done something out of his league." He sighed in grief as he thinks of what will happen to that girl. "He got a good child as well, if only he didn''t wallow in himself and focused on her..." The bender remembered that man with pity.


    "That''s just how it is, I''ll give her something when she comes back." Finally he stopped thinking about the poor girl and resumed checking his products¡ª


    "Huh? Where did they go?!" He had placed a stack of food here earlier. "Who stole it?!" The vendor completely forgets about the girl as he focuses on who''s the culprit.


    ???


    "Sniff...sniff..." With the people around her looking on with pity but couldn''t do anything about it, they quickly move pass along as they ignore the crying girl beside them.


    "Father... Where are you..." The girl, with scraped knees and a feet full blisters; exhausted she sat on the dirty dirt ground near an alleyway.


    "I miss you papa..." She curled up the fetal position, with no people around even trying to help her give food as grooowl~ her stomach has crunched up in hunger looking for her father.


    ...Well only people that is.


    "Hmm?" As she curled herself in a vain attempt to stop her hunger, she notices something squeaking out in the corner of her eye.


    "...A rat?" It is a rat, not just any rat, it''s a bunch of rats who''s hauling an entire loaf of bread on their backs, "...uhm, hello little rats." She nervously turns towards them.


    "Squee!" One came forward and pointed its nose repeatedly to the girl and the bread.


    "For me?" She wondered if this was just a funny rat or is it actually trying to help her.


    She got her confirmation. "Squee! Squee!" The rat nodded its head.


    "...Really? Thank you!" After a moment of confusion she grabs the bread from their backs and begun eating.


    Bread crumbs falling to the ground but the rats joined in for the meal and grabbed those as well, not wasting any food.


    After she ate all of it. "Thank you Mr. Rat!" She cheerfully called them as such, "I never knew such kind animals existed!" She said with a smile.


    "Squee..." The rats all somehow shrank a bit after she complimented them.


    "Thank you little rats, do you always help other people like this as well?" She asks them, fully immersed and not thinking about the absurdity of talking to a rodent.


    But the rodent shook its head. "Squeee!" Turning around he called on the other rats hiding in the back as they haul more bread for her.


    "...All for me?" In shock she ask the rat and in return him nodding his head. "Thank you so much..." Tears began flowing. "I never received such kindness before, even papa..." In the mere mention of his father the rats all stop.


    But she stood up. "Once again, thank you Mr. Rat." Bowing her head and, "But let''s help other people in need as well!" And proclaimed to the numerous rats.


    "Because well... " She told them with a red facd that, "...Well papa always told me that if I have powers like magic I should help people with no magics at all." She continues. "Although I don''t feel like I have magic I do feel quite magical right now hehe..." She shyly told the rats.


    "..." For a moment the rats were silent.


    "Mm?" She looked on. "What''s wro¡ª" And then.


    "Squee!" "Squeee!" "Sque! Sque!"


    They all responded at once.


    "That means a yes right?!" The girl excitedly asked.


    """Squeeeee!!!""" This can only mean one thing.


    "Alright!" Now motivated and with vigor, she stepped out of the alleyways with the rats hiding but following her every step. "I hope I can find you father." What a great irony.


    Afterwards, the legend of a rat giving food out to the poor spread throughout the city like an infestation and soon spread through the southern region and eventually the whole kingdom. Poems, songs, and legends of this tale passed down the generations, and even becoming a common nursery rhyme among children.


    And even the future ministry concerning the poor, their official symbol became two rats carrying a loaf of bread on their backs. With the girl in question becoming the leader of that ministry as well. Finally, when she passed away due to old age mysteriously her body disappeared from her bed chambers and the only thing that was seen are tiny tracks on the bed sheets. But this matter was never disclosed to the public by her family, as it seems they are also protected by the rat.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Uhm hello~ it''s been a while hasn''t it? Last time I published it was the height of the knockdowns, but now even with lockdowns still, how dumb, but more calmer now I guess. But yeah, this chapter made me confused, I think this the only one where I was genuinely stuck on what to do xD there are whole scenes here that I thought that didn''t make it. That never happened before so yeah, sword time for me. But well hopefully I get to be able to write more chapters in the future so yeah, in back, and arigatou!! :) :D :3

 Chapter 47 – Two Mothers

    "Congratulations Morus." A voice said to me.


    Huh?


    "It''s not that big of a deal you know~" That is my voice.


    Wait I didn''t say that!


    "It is very much a big deal Morus. Very much so." That voice is talking to the voice that sounds exactly like me.


    Where the hell am I¡ª!


    But finally I got my answer. "You were the one that found the missing Pomus, Morus. Be proud of yourself." Then it all became clear, quite literally and figuratively.


    I am in a dream right now.


    More specifically I am dreaming about a specific memory I had while playing Endless, a very memorable dream at that as I confirm by looking my surroundings changing to the exact moment back then.


    I remember this.


    I look on as I see myself talking to a very powerful character even by Endless standards. Someone very famous as the most powerful mage in all the game and its lore. One of the rare player characters that the developers turned into an NPC because of how important she was in Endless.


    And most importantly. "You''re a dear friend of mine Angie, as fellow beta testers. But what''s the point of you talking to me in that account as the ''Mother Of All Elves'' when it risks you getting banned?"


    Angieflora, Mother of All Elves, The Living Goddess, Nature''s Gift to Endless, and many more titles sung about her.


    Angieflora was one of the first players of Endless, back in its early development. Confirmed to have been the daughter of Endless''s biggest and richest investor, she was given the first ever elven character as a favor to that investor.


    She beta-tested all of the magics of Endless, along with me and the others whom are now legends in the lore. The development in Endless''s beta was very unique, with many of the players in the beta becoming important characters in the Endless lore as a result. Angieflora being one of the most important ones as she created the playable elven race and its many sub-groups.


    Because of that the Endless team at the end of the beta offered us monetary compensation to give them access and control to our beta characters. We can still have our beta characters and play with them to an extent, but you need permission to access them first and they monitor our actions very closely.


    The reason why they didn''t take our characters outright is that with Angie, since her voice and her outside the game have become so famous during the beta. The developers could not afford to let her fame slip pass by without controversy. So special characters like her became part-time Game Masters, as she speaks in events fully controlling the Angieflora character, with heavy moderation from the developers of course.


    And as for me,


    Thank god I was one of the very few people that refused to accept the cash and had full control of my beta character when Endless was released in retail. I love Morus too much to sell her out.


    I became famous immediately because I was a beta tester and was one of the first to join into the Endless book contract and lore and made a salary in the game.


    But back to Angie, "Jeez c''mon! I watched you during the raid of Atlantis live on my private account and when I saw you finding the missing Pomus I definitely wanted me to be the one meeting you and not some boring GM controlling my character. Much to their dismay when I told them I''d call daddy otherwise~" The extraordinary beauty of the Mother Elf made a smirk.


    "So can you at least thank me for bothering with calling those idiots to do this for you. Plus the Pomus thing was my idea!" The elegant beauty of the mother elf contrasts with her brash attitude.


    "...Your sure no one''s recording this? If Angieflora the Mother Elf acted like that you''d be locked out in your account indefinitely." My past me warned her.


    That''s just how strict it was with a player-turned-character like her. Their actions gets automatically recorded in the book so the developers must monitor her at all times. I feel sorry for Angie.


    "Don''t worry, this is a super secret ceremony to discuss about this matter Morus, I''ll make sure the only thing written about this is the meeting itself and not the conversations contained in it." She reassures herself.


    Finally, "...Alright fine, what is it that you wanna talk about Angie?" my past self gave up and submitted to her demands.


    "Well it''s obviously it''s the missing Pomus idiot." walking towards the Pomus in question. "Pomus Marea, welcome back my seed." the brash Angie immediately switches and became the Mother Elf Angieflora, and greeted her appropriately like a mother meeting her child again and hugged her.


    "I am back mother." since she was an NPC she could only respond like that and bow.


    Angie looked at my past self once again. "Morus, there are 47 High Elf Pomuses I scattered across Endless right? With their own unique traits and personalities."


    Past me answered, "Of course, those 47 High Elves created their own clans or ''Pomus'' based on the environment where they landed from. It''s in the book Angie." I answered like its the most obvious thing.


    Then Angie looked down as she explained, "Among those 47 there is one that is missing." she said.


    And past me pointed at Pomus Marea. "Her right?"


    Angie nodded, "And do you know why?" she looked at the Pomus'' area between her legs, with a sorrowful face. "You know how each Pomus is different right? Like Pomus Musa having two seeds in its shell and thus being twins and Pomus Capsicum landing atop a volcano and thus masters of the flame. Marea is..." Angie sighed and continue, with a time of total regret.


    "As I was sending each seed out to the world, I thought I had sent out all of the seedlings when suddenly, I heard a cracking noise and as I turned around." looking at the Pomus in question again and hugging her tightly once more.


    "One little seedling, it was especially small, there could be 100 of this seeds and it would fit inside Pomus Persea''s seed easily. It was small and fragile but it was still a Pomus nonetheless." Angie let go of the Pomus that''s definitely the small and fragile one she was talking about.


    "But it still rolled down the rock and hit the soil of my World Tree. Miraculously even with a cracked seed she grew up wonderfully, but..." looking down towards her privates. "Due to the crack, she could not reproduce any children of her own." and then she looked at my at self once more. "She''s a Pomus without a Pomus of her own."


    A Pomus is both a title for the High Elf and also the identity of the elves descended from that High Elf. If Pomus Marea can have her own children then they would identify themselves as from Pomus Marea, they would be Marea elves. It''s both a name and an identity. And with her not capable of creating any children of her own...


    It''s like a king without his own kingdom.


    "..." past me and even current me could not say anything to what Angie, no; Angieflora the Mother Elf said.


    Even Pomus Marea despite being an NPC had a look of deep sadness in her.


    And so, "Morus, this is the reason why I decided to have a meeting with you." she coughed her voice and became even more dignified. "Pomus Marea could not reproduce so she is the only Pomus with no actual pomus or clan to speak of. This is my fault." and thus Angieflora sat both her knees to the floor.


    "Eh?" she is much taller than me so even while kneeling our faces are still in contact. But this is still very surprising for me as she is so dignified and beautiful.


    "So I raised her by her side. I broke my own oath of only having elves from my world tree to take care of the poor seed. That''s the reason why I didn''t play much during launch. And when she finally grew up, I gave a very powerful magic..." Angie breathed hard and pull up one finger.


    "One child, she can have one child. She can have one child of her choosing and the magic I gave her would allow the child that she chose to receive her power and possibly even her characteristics and her race. I never tried this magic before and the ramifications it would have but this is my sin." Angieflora continues.


    "And so, when she grew up I transported her to somewhere safe and secure like Atlantis, to stop malicious players from getting such a powerful thing and was hoping that the one who did find her would be clever and smart enough to find her hidden room. And what do you know, it''s you." Angie chuckled a bit at the end there.


    "..." while past me is still very shocked by my explanation. "...So you want me to become her child?" old me finally said something in a shaky voice.


    "Of course dumbass. You found her and why did I explain to you all of that in the first place?" she''s back to being Angie again. "But more importantly you were honestly the best person that could have found her." and back to being Angieflora again.


    Then Angie once more, "She doesn''t have any children of her own so she has a lot of magical potential to give and also! I raised her as my own in my World Tree, the most magically dense area in the world so yeah. You''ll probably get banned from tournaments from now on, at least I can guarantee her abilities since I am the one that taught her." she said all of that in a big grin unbefitting to the Mother Elf.


    I mean your the most powerful magic user right? Obviously her pupil would be strong as fuck.


    "More importantly you might even unlock a new evolution!" she''s trying to convince me. "Then your face might finally change!"


    "B-but¡ª" past me was about to say something before, "No buts!" Angie stopped me from doing so.


    "You know me and my NPCs, I love them too much. I''m sure you can relate right?" she told a confused old me but now.


    I sure do Angie, I sure do.


    I felt she was talking to me there for a second.


    "Anyways! Honestly I dunno how to activate that magic, I told you it''s the first time I did such a thing but yeah, I guess all I can say now is meet your mother Morus, I meant in-game Morus not you Rin, but anyways!" she backs off a bit and looks at the missing Pomus, before she steps towards past me and says.


    "Hello dear, I hope I can be a good mother for you." Pomus Marea said that to past me before¡ª


    Huh?!


    It became all white again.


    The missing Pomus, I mean Pomus Marea, my mother, looked at me and said, "Hello Morus, in so glad to see you again." She can see me.


    Eh? This is a dream right?!


    ???


    "Eeeeeehhhh...?!" I move my laying body upwards unbelievable to someone who''s just woken up.


    Quickly, "Morus-sama?!" I heard the voice of someone familiar in the distance.


    I look around and see the room where all of us have slept together, now totally empty as everyone I presume has already left.


    Except for, "Ah, Itia." I notice beside me is Itia sleeping beside me peacefully as I may have accidentally woken her up due to my scream earlier.


    [Yeah, she told me about her story of a man that he turned into a rat.] it''s a pretty heartwarming story I have to say, as she overcame her killer instinct and instead turned him into a colony of rats.


    "I should reward her properly afterwards." I decided.


    "But yeah..." looking around, I finally sat on the on the futons that were brought in last night and just reminisced on what happened just now. Or rather, the dream that I had.


    "How did something like that even happen..." I wonder what''s up with that dream. [It''s so crazy.] my head is spinning.


    Thankfully, "Morus-sama, I am coming in!" that familiar voice, it''s Kumo.


    But as I remember that dream once more, I now remember something that I am now regretting. "I never once achieved being her child huh..." I remember afterwards trying my damnedest to be able to make her my mother in-game and never been able to do it because of how cryptic that quest is.


    So I gave up.


    "..."


    Once he entered, "Mori-sama I''m also here¡ªah." Gabril came just behind him and just stopped.


    "...What?" Kumo also stopped. In fact he''s almost frozen.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong you guys¡ª" before I could say anything, I look at where their eyes were pointing to beside me from behind.


    "Fufu..."


    And beside me are two smooth legs in a kneeling position and...


    "Oh dear, Morus I never knew you were so rowdy this early~" just behind me is someone I remember very well, for very strange reasons. "You were so cute when while your sleeping on my lap as well."


    "Mother¡ª"


    "Good morning Morus~!" and she hugged me.


    "Morus-sama''s Mother?!" Kumo was very surprised.


    "Your mom?!" Gabril was also very surprised.


    "Hmmmn what''s with the..." Itia was not surprised, "Pomus Marea?!" psych I lied, she was very surprised as well.


    "EHHH?!" but I was the one who was most surprise of them all.


    This will take a while.


    ???


    Things have now calmed down and moved on from screaming and into explaining things on the round table. "So your telling me, Pomus¡ªI mean, mother, that you just woken up this early morning?" I ask again, to confirm if it is really true or not.


    "Yes dear, and when I woken up, I was sitting on my knees and saw YOU on my lap!" she happily told me again. "It was the greatest thing that could have happened to me after such a long nap is to see you on my lap Morus dear~" clasping her hands together she told me while wiggling like a worm from happiness.


    "I see..." I breathe a sigh, not out of relief but  just getting this situation sorted.


    From my dream I saw my past memory of Angie giving me the missing Pomus Marea, which I found during the raid and capture of Atlantis, as my own NPC and more importantly, recognition to be the mother of Morus, which is me. [And now she''s here.]


    [I specifically remember afterwards...] the chat and forums exploded in anger as not only did I sneak under the radars of famous players and their parties like Kurumi and the Beast King to take Atlantis for myself, but also gotten a freaking Pomus as my subordinate. The literal seed and child of the Mother Elf, the most powerful magic user in all of Endless. [''A Pomus should be neutral!'' they said.] I thought with a slight smirk when I remember their jealous faces.


    I look back at my mother, who right now is happily talking with the rest of my subordinates.


    "I see I see Itia-chan~ so I came out from a stone statue huh." Marea seems to ponder about it. "Very weird but I get to be with my beautiful child so it''s alright~" before smiling again.


    "Yes that seems to be so uhm, Pomus Marea-sama. I already told about it to Kumo and Gabril here as well." looking at the both of them,


    Kumo responded first, "Yes that''s right uhm, it seems to me that there needs to be a trigger of some sorts before we come out."


    "Is that so~" Marea looks at Gabril next. "How about you dear? I haven''t seen you before from the memories I had back then." although definitely an aloof person Gabril couldn''t help but shiver as the Pomus''s eyes focuses on her.


    "Yes! Yes! It seems to have been triggered by the dream that Mori-sama had told us about earlier." now it''s my turn to me.


    From this conversation it''s clearly obvious that, [...As expected from a Pomus.] they are terrified of her.


    My subordinates are not equal. There are some that are more powerful than others, and if Itia, Kumo, and Gabril are in the middle of that, then a Pomus is near the top. That is just how powerful a genuine Pomus are. [They are there to make sure to stop any players from killing NPCs too indiscriminately.] that''s what Angie said about them.


    Now back to Gabril. "...That may be the case." I told, confirming her theory. "I thought about both of you when I first summoned you two here, so that dream must have been the trigger." I look at Itia and Kumo and they gave positive responses.


    "I see!" she shouted, immediately freezing them.


    "Sigh..." if NPCs that could compete with the top players wasn''t enough. [It must be because I am her mother.] if Kumo and Itia think of me as their master. How would they respond to their master''s mom? Even if my perspective is they are the same from theirs she would be in a different league!


    [What a headache...] I couldn''t help but furrow my brows in this situation, as I once again have to start all over again with her.


    But, "I''m sorry..." she has noticed my frustration. "I''m sorry Morus, but I just got so excited seeing you once again..." pressing her dress down her chair, she looks down almost tearing up.


    [Oh no!] what have I done!


    "I know that I''m not really¡ª" I need to fix this. "Morus...?!" she''s shocked...


    ...by me grabbing tightly of her hands. "Mom! Do not say that!" I say whilst staring directly at her face. "...Angieflora said so right? I am your child, and I will make sure of it." holding her hands even tightly.


    "But Morus..." she looks at me. "I still haven''t given you that magic right? I''m such a failure..."


    Then I hug her.


    "That doesn''t matter mom!" I shouted at her now. "That''s not important, what matters is that I do acknowledge you as my mother, and there doesn''t need to be any magic to prove that." I declared.


    So holding her hands once more, but now our palms locking I say to my mom. "What are you to me, Pomus Marea?" I intentionally said my words for her to admit fully.


    "...Yes." She seems to have, "I am Pomus Marea, mother of Morus Sibylissa... My child." fully brightened up. "And I will do my best to be the best mother you could have Morus." she tells me while giving two thumbs up and an almost teary-eyed face.


    I smile at my silly mom, "That''s good." though I couldn''t help but pat the head of my own mother. I dunno why but I just wanted to do it.


    I look towards the rest of my companions, and they knew the queue.


    "I am Kumo Kruisspin. Loyal servant of Morus-sama. I apologize for my actions earlier." as usual Kumo leads the way.


    "I also apologize for my indolent self as well mother! I am Itia Weiss... No, Itia Sibylissa, sister of Mori-nee!" Itia revealed it to surely shock mother.


    Finally, "Uhm this is the first time we met but I''m just Gabril. Loyal servant of Morus-sama as well and also... A sort of caretaker when the three of you were absent hehe." it''s Gabril who''s scratching your head.


    From all of these greetings mother chose the most shocking one first, "Sister? So I have two children now?!" which is of course Itia.


    "Yes, uhm mother, well you see..." and the two begun talking.


    "And I believe I should also tell you what we''re planning for now..." along with Kumo joining in on the fun.


    "Yes! And also some stories about Mori-sama!" don''t forget about Gabril.


    Although the four of them are still quite stiff when talking for now. [That''s good if their getting along now.] in truth not all my subordinates back in Endless did not talk to each other that much. [But here we can mend some of that.] it''s my dearest wish for all of them to get along, no matter the cost.


    I whisper to myself. "...Oh, I remember now something about that dream I did afterwards..." something that the dream did not cover.


    ???


    "Morus, Rin."


    "Yes?"


    "Before you leave with my child, there''s one last thing I need to tell you."


    "What is it Angie?"


    "That Pomus... When it comes out that you''ve obtained a Pomus as a subordinate there will be outrage right?"


    "I know that dumbass."


    "Well this is very unfortunate for me and her, but may be advantageous for you. Pomus Marea, as of the 47 Pomus that exists in Endless. She is the weakest one by far."


    "...I see, even if she''s weak by OP Pomus standards, she''s still a very powerful opponent."


    "No Morus. Her magic is a clean slate. It''s pure and unrefined, but has endless potential. But as of right now she''s weak."


    "So Morus, even if she is your in-game mother, she needs you to guide her."


    "Just like when she nurtures you when the time comes, take care of her."


    "As it stands right now, both of you are mothers to each other okay? So please Morus, if you nurture her, she will nurture you back in a big way."


    "...Sure Angie, I mean Angieflora."


    I hesitated back then.


    ???


    But right now...


    I whisper to myself so low no one could hear it. "I will definitely nurture you mom." I know a thing or two about taking care of my parents.


    For a split second Pomus Marea''s ears twitched a bit.


    Before I couls notice that though, "Table for five coming right up~!" another parent came by. "Oh my, did something happened~?" It''s Marina holding a platter on her hand.


    And of course, "One special breakfast for Mori-san coming right up!" Mary is steadily holding a large plate on both her hands for me.


    [Today will be a busy day again.] I look towards Leonon opening the door to signify the opening of the inn. [But I guess I''ll make the most of it.] I''m not mad though, just wondering when I''ll take my time off.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    I swear this mother theme is a coincidence! There just happens to be a lot of moms here in this story, and it just turned out this way I swear. Also, Morus, Marea, Maria, Marina.... I''m bad with names, xD yeah that was past me being a dumbass with names so I have to deal with all the M''s in my story.


    Anyways! Short standards by my current standards lol. 3719 words but yeah I initially wanted some other scenes but I decided to make this chapter dedicated to Marea xD cuz she deserves it. Marea is the most buildup I had of one character thus far, but I believe she deserves it cuz imo she will be important in the future :P


    But yeah, this chapter introduces the elves and the Pomus! I wanna know your thoughts about the Pomus cuz I''m really proud of them. The Pomus is like my first original concept in my story, no other story has a Pomus just my original idea hehe. XD it was inspired from quite grimdark sources let''s just say :3 and yeah. Initially this was supposed to be later in the story but I''m so excited for the elf lore I made that I wanted it now xD


    But yeah look up the names Pomus, Musa, Capsicum, Persea and stuff :P I think you guys would love the theme of their names ^^ it all came from Morus which was a giant coincidence I promise but I''ll explain it on the notes next chapter.


    But yeah super long authors note done arigatou guys I hope you like it :P :3 :D :)

 Chapter 48 – Time with Mother

    "Wow you''re so pretty!" that''s what Mary exclaim when she saw my mother.


    [She''s right.] I very tall elf, a head taller than me, but the shortest among the Pomus. Her hair is a blend of black and white and a pair of red eyes. These three colors would have comprised the three would-be subgroups of elves under Pomus Marea. Her skin is snow white with light pink luscious lips and long, curved eyelashes is noticeable as she doesn''t open her eyes much.


    Although she had hidden it without me telling her, there are three dark purple colored gems encrusted on her, one to her forehead and two at each shpukder. [Thank god she hid them, those gems are the extra amount of mana in her body turning solid and manifesting in a couple of areas.] it''s common among high elves or any elf with a high amount of mana. So she cleverly hid them with magic to not make it obvious she is an high elf.


    But back to my mother Marea. "Thank you little girl~" quite blushed she covered her mouth and giggling at Mary''s compliment. "You seem really attach to heh...my daughter Morus there." and looking at me as the mischievous Mary is sitting on my lap.


    "Hmm~mn." after I gulped down the meal of cooked fish on a red soup I answered, "I don''t really know, Mary always likes to stick to me for some reason." burbing a bit I look down at Mary.


    "Hehee¡ª" while a coy smile. "Mori-san is really cool Mrs. Marea! She''s strong and I wanna be like her in the future!" Mary jumped up her arms almost hitting me by the chin.


    After I dodged that one my mother "That''s nice that nice! How about you tell me¡ª" and Mary are having their little talk while I notice glare beside me.


    That glare is from "Hmmmn~mm~mn...." Itia who''s looking really jealous at Mary right now.


    [Oops~] I almost forgot as I cut down the wild roasted boar ribs glazed in butter and garlic and point the cut meat at her. "Sorry Itia I promise I''ll let you seat here after Mary." dangling the forked meat in front of her. "Say ah¡ª" and,


    "Nom!" she ate it all in one bite, chewing on the meat while still looking towards me with teary eyes and saying. "Okie~" while gnawing down the boar meat with full cheeks.


    Smiling at the cute site I continue to eat.


    Whilst eating my breakfast I''m becoming aware of one fact. [Why is everyone staring at me?] well scratch that it''s not me who''s being stared out it''s my mom.


    Me, Itia, Marea, and Mary are the only ones chatting and eating while Kumo is in the kitchen helping Marina with cooking and Gabril is also helping with serving the food. So most the attention is to my mom.


    It''s obvious though. "Your mother''s quite a beaut Morus." a familiar girl said. "Even for elves like us who are renowned for their beauty she blows us all out in the water." and another one beside her as well.


    I look behind and "Polnyya, Polovina!" its the two elven mother and daughter that I''m not only familiar but quite intimate with also.


    "You two are still here?" I ask and they nodded.


    "Yup!" Polovina replied. "Silly, we only become predators on the night and so in the morning all of us are quite docile indeed~" Polnyya replied.


    "I know that but why are you still here?"


    "Well it''s great here." Polnyya said with a smile as she''s holding her dish.


    "Hmn~yup!" Polovina after swallowing a chunk of beef on a warm stew. "Now that my mom and Marina are quite cool again we decided to eat here for the morning. You see others eating on their own tables as well."


    I look and what do you know, there are a few of the prostitutes eating with everybody else, moreover. [They seem to be the ones staring at Marea the most.] I close my eyes and made an uncomfortable smile at that fact.


    Polnyya caught wind of my troubles and made a glare at the elves staring at my mother, "Sorry about that Morus but still," her face  went closer to me. "I dunno why but I couldn''t help but want to talk to her, I just have enough self-restraint not do it." she whispered to me.


    [Well of course, you''re a regular elf and she''s an high elf.] There are two kinds of high elves. Ones that were born high elves and elves that were powerful enough to become high elves. No matter which one, high elves in general always attract elves and follow them. It''s kind of like a feeling, hard to describe. [But I couldn''t say she''s an high elf let alone a Pomus.] I have not seen a single high elf yet so it would cause a commotion if I do.


    So I''m sorry Polnyya. "It''s weird right? Maybe they are jealous of her?" I need to lie to you but for now. "But maybe you two can just ask her?" I hope this will hopefully compensate for that.


    "No that''s¡ª" she tried to stop but,


    "Mother! Two of my friends would love to talk to you." I interrupt Polnyya''s refusal to get you two to talk to my mother Marea.


    "Oh really~" She stopped talking to Mary and looked at the two elves. "Oh my¡ª" Her first impression of them.


    Mary noticing this. "Mori-san I''ll be going now, mama and papa might be angry at me when I don''t come back soon~" she plopped off my chair to take care of the kitchen. "Plus I want Mr. Kumo to teach me how to cook!" it seems she was impressed by Kumo''s cooking skills


    "Here you go Mori-sama~" and surprisingly, "Thanks Gabril." she came by to give me a drink and left shortly after with a wink. She''s obviously popular with the customers.


    Thinking of the two. [I''ll reward them soon enough.] Man I got a lot of favors to owe today.


    "Mine!!!" Itia immediately grabs the opportunity to pounce at my vacant lap seat and of course I oblige while patting her head. [That''s one gone so two more now.] I thought as I look back on the elves.


    And... "Children of Sinensis, your presence truly does heal my heart. How may I help you today?" due to my mother''s general aloofness, she has already caused quite a confusion to the mother and daughter pair.


    "Children of Sinensis?" Polovina asked.


    My mother looked onto her weirdly like she said something strange. "Of course, your from the Pomus Sinensis right?" she pauses. "The Sinensis elves are well know for there orange colored hair, freckled face, and leafy green eyes. Though I do sense elves of other Pomuses and even humans within you, you are without a doubt of the Pomus Sinensis through and through." my mother Marea explained.


    Polovina looks at her mother with worry. "...Is what Morus''s mother saying true?" and Polnyya thinks about it for a second.


    My mom meanwhile "...So you do not even know who your seed-father is?" looks at the two with pity.


    Polnyya answers. "...When I was a child my late grandmother once told me that our ancestors sailed across the seas and travelled the world on their mighty sea vessels of forest. I always believed we came from the forests of the north though, so I wanna know Mrs. Marea..." and so Polnyya sat down on our table and attentively listened to what my mother is gonna say. With Polovina of course hurriedly following suit.


    "You wanna listen as well Itia?" I look down and see Itia eating and nodding at the same time, and so our ears are focused now too.


    "That''s good!" my mom clapped her hands in relief. "What your grandmother said is totally true." and after coughing her throat she explained,


    "Yes, unlike most elves, the Pomus Sinensis are elves that was quite adapted to life at the seas. Due to them seemingly having the immunity to scurvy, they could survive out at sea for a long amount of time."


    "But since they are elves and are inherently connected to nature, it was common for their ships to be covered and made of a special kind of tree with large leaves to propel them in the ocean. So yes, your grandmother is right, your ancestors were truly seafaring elves." and so my mother finished her explanation.


    "..." Polnyya was silent for a moment. "...Wow." looking at her hands for a moment "....We elves live for a long time but how did I not even know my own ancestors?" and covering her face in shame.


    It was Polovina who asked a question this time. "...uhm who is this Pomus Sinensis?"


    My mother was about to enthusiastically answer the question before, "Good question! He''s¡ª" she noticed my stare.


    [Do not make it so you know him personally.] That''s what I was basically saying in that stare.


    And as for my mother Marea, "Well the legend says that Pomus Sinensis was a very adventurous man." she got the message right away. "The long cloud of orange that was his hair was majestic as it flows like his leaf-sails. Your seed-father was one that left his home on land by literally moving that piece of land out at sea and turning it into his ship, a moving island it was called. The trees from that island was used by his descendants to transform it into their very own tree-ships as they also left the island like he did to create their own adventures." she tries her best but it still seems like she''s remembering a memory and not telling a legend.


    My mother looks at the two of them again and "Overall, you Sinensis elves are a very adventurous people." the end.


    And then...


    Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!


    It seems it was not us at the that were listening to her story.


    "Wow! That was great!"


    "Tell us more!"


    "Uhm I''m an elf as well!"


    "I want to hear who''re my ancestors as well!"


    My mother of course, "Eh? Eh?!" was very shocked to find people were listening to her.


    [Oh mom, aloof as always.] Did you not think that a beauty like you telling a story in that siren-like voice would make everyone stop what there doing and just listen to you? [But oh well...]


    "''Nurture her.''"


    I repeated what Angieflora had said to me.


    "Mother." I called out to her, "You were a wonderful storyteller." and complimented her work.


    "U-uhm..." she shrinks presses her fingers together in embarrassment. "I never got complimented by you before Morus..."


    [Jeez act like a mom for once mom.] I go and sit beside her, leaving Itia on my original seat.


    Holding her hands I say, "Remember what Angie said?" I''m betting she knows what happened in that dream.


    Of course, "Of course silly, there''s so many about nurturing me I dunno what to pick." she knew what happened back then. "But I guess my favorite is how both of us are mothers to each other."


    I smiled, "Yup." it''s not the most obvious quote but it is indeed what she said.


    And now, "Mori-nee!" Itia wanted to stick to me again.


    Also...


    "Morus!"


    "Marea!"


    "Cheers for the two of the inn''s resident angels!"


    The regulars were cheering us with alcohol, the people outside are peeking and curious what''s going on, and Gabril was particularly annoyed by that angel comment.


    [It will be a long breakfast.] I thought.


    ???


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Morus! What was that?!"


    Two twins, two beards, and two beers in the morning. It''s Torta and Borta laughing at me again.


    "Uncle! You two are so embarrassing!" Along with the twins is Marina who''s hurriedly coming back to the kitchen. "Sorry Morus if our talk is brief but lots of customers today!" she says before going back to the kitchen area whom Kumo is busy cooking right now.


    "Haha I''ll be going back now Morus." Leonon said as he''s much more calm going back to the kitchen. Probably because he can''t run with that golem leg yet. "But I''ve let you three meet now so it''s the least I can do." those are his last words before going back inside.


    "Wow, dat new leg of his, quite impressive." Torta said rubbing his chin as he looked at Leonon which he doesn''t even need crutches anymore. "Wonder hum'' madit?" I''m not gonna answer that question.


    "Now that ma niece Marina gettin''er magic back she been zooming right now." Borta also noticed the new found stamina in Marina. "Wonder what appin to''er, probly ''ad a gud''noits sleep haha!" I''m not gonna answer that as well.


    Both of them looked at the whole bar area, and Torta was the one that said something first. "Tis'' place quite busy eyy~"


    "Hah! We''ed trouble movin our fat asses tod'' de front so we went through deh back door!" Borta replied cheering his beer. "Haha that Kumo had is quite skilled isn''t he!" it seemed they grabbed some stuff in the kitchen before Marina and Leonon forced them to get out.


    Then Torta looked at me and said. "I thinkin we no what be goin on''in ''ere!" He told me with a wife grin.


    "...What do you mean?" I try to feign ignorance but,


    It didn''t work. "Yer full of surprises aren''tcha!" said Borta while laughing his belly off.


    "I can''t e''lieve such ey stunner such as she''y wod be ur mum!" said Torta as he points his thumb towards her.


    Around her is an elf. "I would like to know of who my ancestors are Mrs. Marea!" that is just one among multitudes of elves that have flocked to her and asked that question.


    "Of course of course..." Even my mom with her infinite magic does not equate to being mentally full from these questions. Polovina and Polnyya have left as well satisfied from their conversation.


    "Ey they be swarmin''er like de bees." Torta said looking quite concern.


    [I need to do something about that.] she is aloof but isn''t a patron saint of patience.


    "Mom!" I call her out.


    "Yes dear!" right away she stood up and went for me, and since it''s me no elf will do anything against it. [She was tired from talking as well.] to the way she rushed away from the elves.


    "..." I look at the twins and see Borta nodding and Torta moving his bushy eyebrows up and down. [I wanna hit their heads just once.] but they came all the way here just for that news so I can''t, for now.


    But I quickly look to my mom once more, "Well mother Marea..." holding her hands if she''s tired. "Would you want to join me?" I said to her.


    "We be going over to see yer new house!" Borta elaborated on what I declared.


    "Yup missus Marea, we plannin to guide you two to ur place." Torta also said.


    [Well at least the two tried to tone down their accents just for her.] I guess I won''t be hitting them in the head for now. [But I wish they''d do that courtesy for me as well.] I''m annoyed by that


    My mother meanwhile, "Oh my~thank you!" bowed her head for them.


    But not really for a noble reason. "Wow I thought you two were dwarves for a second~" she was checking to see if they have long earlobes, the signature trait of the dwarves.


    "Hahaha ol''people always be tellin us that and I dunno what they even lookin like!" Torta laughed.


    "But they''in be handsome if they lookin'' like us haha!" Borta shouted.


    "Fufufu I apologize~" my mom giggled a little bit herself.


    As for me, "Thanks for helping us out." I also bow my head to them. "You two have done so much for me even though we barely knew each other before." just my honest thoughts.


    "That be no problem!" Borta reassures. "You don''t need to..." but looking at Torta he nodded. "On second thought Morus, there is one thing we bein needin'' yer help." Borta asks us a request.


    "Go on..." so I listen to their request.


    ???


    "I''ll be back I promise!" I say my goodbyes to the rest of my companions for now as me and my mom leave the Starting Point Inn to go to see the place I''ll be living in from now on.


    "Let''s play when you come back Mori-san!"


    "Mori-nee!"


    "I hope you two have fun Mori-sama!"


    [C''mon it''s not like I''ll be leaving for long.] I thought as I wave goodbye to them.


    Especially Kumo. [Kumo...] he is the only one that''s still not had his own time with me.


    Gabril with the brothel and Itia last night, he''s the only one left that I did not have my alone time yet.


    But alas, [I know the perfect thing we would do together later.] I already told him before hand and that''s probably why he isn''t at the door waving goodbye as he''s readying for it in my room.


    But now I look at the two dwarf-like humans beside me and I ask, "Are you two sure that''s all you wanted? I''ll say it because no one understands what your saying with that accent." what they reqiested is this,


    "The two of us would be your first customers. Due to our jobs our backs had been aching and hurting from bending down hammering on our crafts. So we''d like to be the first ones; cure our backs and free of charge." I finished describing them just for you.


    "Yup yup!" Borta said.


    "Not anything else!" Torta said.


    And while the two of them are marry babbling to each other,


    "...Mmmmm..." mother, like a curious child, is seeing the sites this city has to offer.


    [Well, she doesn''t really get out to Atlantis that much.] of course she goes with me to help out from time to time back in Endless. Even then she''s better served as a figurehead to visiting NPCs and players because of her status as a Pomus.


    Wanting to start a conversation I ask, "Are you enjoying this, mother?" admittedly, [There''s still some need of getting used to before I fully see her as my mother.] it just doesn''t come naturally.


    Looking she said, "Yes, this place is very like, rustic and quaint compared to the marbled pillars back home." that''s her honest evaluation without any malice.


    I could only smile vaguely at that response [...Yup, still very naive indeed.] this is my fault, as Atlantis was the place my mother has ever really known, she seems to think that Atlantis is the standard in which to compare things by.


    In other words... "I am very surprised that there''s so little magic here and not even portals to travel around quickly!"


    [My mom is privileged as hell.] that''s what I concluded. [I need to make sure to tell that Atlantis is not normal.] even by Endless standards players say that our base is like paradise.


    "But well..." she looks down and, "I like it here already because I get to spend my time with you Morus." looks at me with a warm smile saying that.


    "Mom..." I hold our hands tightly when she said that. [I guess your getting more and more in there mom.] more for me to accept you as my parent.


    "But yeah! Atlantis really is quite beautiful and stuff." my mother tries and moves away from an embarrassing subject back to Atlantis.


    [I guess I''ll go ahead with it for now.] both of us need still some time to get used to each other.


    And so, "Well....how about the people here?" I start a conversation once again.


    "Hmmmm...." After pouting for a bit about the missing common conveniences in Atlantis, my mother responsed with. "Well the people here sure are a lot more fun than Atlantis at least." she told me with a bit of sadness in it.


    "I see..." I suddenly remember her back in Atlantis.


    Considering her status. [The people there never did talk to her much huh...] she must have felt so lonely whenever I''m not around, and even if I''m around. [I don''t even talk to her then.] I''m thinking of the amount of times she just stares at me, being a mother and not being able to talk back to your child. [She must have felt so pathetic!]


    And then... "With you as well Morus! We never talked back then so this is the most fun I had with you!" that may sound like an innocuous comment to her but for me it''s the last straw.


    My heart aches. "So yeah¡ªmn?" my mother finally notices. "Is there something wrong dear?" she asks looking really worried about me.


    I''m making a scene right now but I don''t care. "I''m sorry mother." looking at her with sadness. "I''m a terrible daughter. Angie made a promise to me that I would take care of you, but I didn''t and I''m ¡ª"


    "Don''t worry about it." she grabs me and the two of us stare face to face. "You were the leader of the Black Orcas Morus, the group that found and took care of me like their own family. I have seen bad people trying to force giving me that power to them, and you always protect me from it." she tells me.


    This response is even more embarrassing because she is a head taller than me so I do seem like a child if you looked at us.


    "But mother." looking at her up straight in the eye, "This time I will do my best to spend as much time with you as possible." I reaffirm my beliefs and in turn,


    "You already are." our eyes meet but this time it''s filled with warmth as opposed to worry like earlier. "This is the happiest I''ve been ever since we met Morus."


    "Mom..." our eyes glowed and just for a moment, I saw something within that I couldn''t describe but,


    "Hey!"


    "Ya two''ll can do dat when yer on da house!"


    The two dwarf-like twins called us out for our scene.


    "O-on it!" I quickly stop and went to walking, with mother as well being red in the face.


    Elsewhere nearby,


    "...what a beauty."


    "I know elves are stunners but she a knockout over the rest of them!"


    "Father! Why is that elf so tall?"


    "Tsk! Show off."


    It seems that the presence of a very tall, very slender, and very beautiful elf has become the talk of the city.


    [Damn, I never noticed it''ll be this bad.] I always get looked at but combine with mom''s height she is being stared at even more than I am right now.


    [I''ll need mom to not get uncomfortable with right now.] I want her to be happy to spend time with me as her daughter so I remove the shame we brought upon together to go and continue our talk.


    "...Mom, what do you think of the elves you met earlier?" I ask her an easy topic to resume our conversation.


    "Eh!? Ah yes, uhm..." it seems my mom still has not fully recovered from what happened just before but she quickly composes herself.


    "To be honest..." strangely, "...I kinda feel pity for them." her answer was pretty serious for my mother whom I am expecting to be quite cheerful now.


    Of course, "Why so?" I ask.


    "Well..." she holds to her chin and thinks for a moment. "Well Morus, just their general magic aura I guess." she elaborates further.


    "I have seen elves with not much magic on them. Mainly the Pomuses focused on combat or the ones with innate special abilities like the dragon elves of Pomus Pitaya; but obviously they have other powers they can compensate for their lack of magic. The elves here are..." in sadness her eyes closed longer before speaking again.


    "...Malnourished, is the closest thing I could describe it." and now she''s even struggling to speak.


    "I''m here with you mother." holding her hand once more I stare for her to continue. [Frankly I do not know what she refers to at being malnourished but I will support her either way.] and I am curious to what she meant.


    "Thank you Morus." My mother replied, and now after clearing her throat she continues. "What I mean is their magical power, for elves, are abysmally weak. It''s difficult even for me to differentiate their magic from humans." she tells while grinding her teeth, frustrated at the whole thing. "I mean their just humans with long ears at this rate!" in her anger she lets out a little bit of her magic and everyone backs away. That''s good I guess.


    Meanwhile, "I didn''t notice that..." it''s the honest truth. [Maybe it''s because I''m used to seeing mana by a bar above their heads.] it''s easy to tell mana from just that so I didn''t focus much on seeing their aura. But for mom who has to use the auras to tell their mana it must be a completely different experience. [I can magic aura but I can only see it and not interpret it in anyway.] I can see the quantity and not the quality of magic.


    Now that I don''t have UIs to rely on in this Endless, [I need to practice using aura asap.] even though I know I''m overpowered there are things I still need to do in this world for me to survive. [Relying on my power alone will be the downfall of me.] I am not ignorant enough to not know that.


    But back to my mother, "Yes well, although I did meet elves that did have potential, mainly that parent and child. There are others that just...it just seems like the pathways to create magic aren''t even open yet!" she told me in frustration. "Elves that couldn''t do any magic...how disgraceful is that?!" Elves that hadn''t learned magic is like a dwarf that hasn''t touched a hammer before. Even I know how bad that is.


    And from anger to sadness once more, "And Elves are a race that relies on magic to attain their longevity. So even though they are still so young, without magic they feel so old and...might parish pre-maturely." she finally told the grim reality of their life and the source of her sadness and frustration. "Elves use magic naturally flowing in their body to rejuvenate their organs and attain their long life. Without it their lifespan is only just above an average humans''s. So it just feels so..." my mother couldn''t continue.


    [I see, the elves on Endless can live for centuries but I have seen no elves at that age in here at all.] I stare my mother and ask.


    "Mother, do you want to help them?" I elaborated further. "I too feel sorry for them mother so of course if you can." I suggested and she gave a conflicted expression.


    "...Can I Morus? But how about you, I am your mother right? I want to¡ª" I knew what she was about to say so I interrupted her.


    "Mother, you are a Pomus so I know you feel obligated to help these poor elves. I do too so we can help them together, there''s always time to be a mother for me but also for everyone as well." I reminded her and in turn.


    "...Yeah, even though they are not my own I want to help them because they are still the children of my brothers and sisters in a way, so my heart breaks to see them in that state." she told me, clutching her chest and giving a worried but determined smile.


    "And I also want to ask of your help later as¡ª" and before I finish my conversation.


    "We''re almost there!"


    We have to stop and hear the voice of Borta shouting at us.


    And while we were silent for a moment... "...Speaking of their brothers and sisters." she was the one that resume our talk this time. "That''s another reason why I feel pity for them."


    "Explain away." I tell.


    "Well, they don''t even know what a Pomus are. They don''t know the names of their ancestors. They don''t know they came from such great beings as a Pomus, the names of Sinensis, Limon, Parasidi, the names of their seed-fathers and seed-mothers, are foreign to them." looking down in frustration once more before looking up with a fire in her eye.


    "So you want to teach them?" I ask, already knowing her intention and smiled.


    "Yes." she nodded. "I want them to know just how great their lineage is and how they can have the potential to reach their greatness as well." it seems she''s taking this matter very personally.


    [Well they were great to you mother.] The rest of the Pomus when we discovered my mother Marea had all visited her at some point and gave her many gifts, including representatives of their own Pomuses to gift to serve under her.


    [There was even one she was especially close with...] arguably the most powerful Pomus was closest to the weakest Pomus out of all. Even gifting her the greatest gift of his own potential heir to her. They were so close that the playerbase frequently ships them together.


    [I''m sure she''s thinking about him right now.] But before I can ask the twins, they stop at their tracks and looked at a particular building.


    "Morus." my mother asks one last request. "Let''s go and pray to my Mother Elf Angieflora later okay? To hopefully guide our new journey together."


    "Of course." I nodded before staring at the building that would become our new home.


    And our new home is¡ª


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    4915 words! Wow lol it''s not 8000 but it still a lot to consider that I used to think 2500 was massive back then xD


    But yeah, more Marea this chapter! And have you guessed what the pomus was inspired from? :3 yeah there ain''t a lot of comments answering ur last time so this is the last chance, I''ll tell next chapter xD


    But the thing I''ll tell you is indeed, pomus are based on fruits, a simple google translate shows that pomus means fruit in Latin so yes xD and the pomus names are like the scientific names of fruits and stuff, I love it there''s a lot of names I can use without thinking and yeah xD I can like use the fruits attributes as powers to each individual pomus :3 like Sinensis for example, if you know that it means orange than the scurvy line makes sense hehe.


    But yeah this all started because of Morus, I forgot when I thought of it but it was from a Greek word that I mashed up and when I looked for it it was the name of a berry xD berry cool hehe


    But yeah unfortunately the events recalling what Kumo and Itia didn''t make it this chapter, I honestly forgot about it and I couldn''t rewrite it because the setting already put them behind the counter so yeah maybe in the later chapters lol


    But that''s that! Ling authors note so yeah arigatou and goodbye! :) :3 :D

 Chapter 49 – A Totally Normal House

    ¡ªNormal.


    "There is no ghost, it''s not haunted, there isn''t a murder that happened here, and you won''t certainly find any hidden treasure. It is a completely average house." that is what this guy who would totally belong as an accountant if he was on Earth had said to us.


    "Were you expecting anything extraordinary in this place hmn? I''m getting tired of goody two shoes adventurers thinking they can buy a house for cheap!" he raves and rants while looking like he''s squeezing himself on his tight suit and staring me and mom back to back.


    "Hahaha!" Borta laughs at the man.


    "Haha please excuse him, he''s just very shy that''s all!" and Torta reassures by bumbing his elbow at me.


    "U-uhm...sure..." I am confused but I want to move on, [But I do feel like my expectations were ruined for some strange reason.] it is weird but maybe I did expect meeting a ghost in my house like it was normal in my particular situation.


    How weird.


    "Ahem!" the office clerk guy in another world coughs to get our attention. "As you can see a house like this in this situation is pretty unusual."


    "Indeed." I look and couldn''t help but nod in agreement. [It''s quite tall and in a good spot after all.]


    It was situated on the middle of a T-shaped path in the Commons District, so it''s a great spot for a shop. Even better, [We''re not that far from the Starting Point Inn as well.] if the inn is in the middle of an ''L'' road then you just need to go down one corner and go straight right until you reach the middle of the ''T'' road and just go across and reach here.


    So a house of this location wouldn''t just be up for sale without any reason, "Why is this house available anyway?" so I ask.


    "That''s right." he explains. "You see there is well, was an old hermit living here alone. Not much is known about him besides being a noble of sorts that fell from nobility and used his remaining fortunes to live a solitary life. Quite a parasite to be honest." he remarked coldly on the former owner. "Well anyways, when he finally died we found that he has no children or relatives of his own and so by common law the deed of this man''s house was given to the lord, but graciously the great Margrave gave the land up for sale. Hopefully to someone that could use this house better than its last owner." and so he finished his explanation by that brutal note.


    "Hahaha you government people sure are a pickle!" Borta remarks on the guy that belongs on an office.


    And as for me, [Wow...he was really hated huh.] well in the perspective of someone that works in the local government like this clerk, having someone like that, that doesn''t contribute to the development of the city must be an eyesore.


    It''s essentially the medieval equivalent of a NEET.


    But at least there''s one sympathizer, "Awww... I feel sorry for him." it seems my mom is not someone that reads through a situation that well yet as she hasn''t come up to that conclusion.


    "That''s alright mother." looking at her and holding her hand I reassured her.


    "Well I can still trace some of his regrets in the house though~" I look at the house right away when she said that.


    [...Maybe there is a ghost in here.] but I shook that thought off as nonsense.


    "Well mother what do you think?" about the house of course.


    And she responded. "It''s quite modest to say the least."


    [Compared to Atlantis.] her single bedroom there is bigger than this entire house so of course she''s gonna compare them. [Oh well...] and I looked and saw the guy staring at us.


    "Oh so you must have been in a high position in the past, but right now this ''modest'' house has quite the price tag indeed!" he coughs and looks at us again with scary eyes. "Your lucky you made friends with these two dofuses and had them bother me, otherwise this might have been sold to someone else. Here." then on his hand is a piece of paper I grab and look at the contents of.


    "Wow...that''s a lot of Dracha." I said in shock, this might have been the most Dracha price tag I have ever seen so far.


    "That''s right! Another thing you didn''t expect is that only an idiot could pass on such an opportunity. Although we did keep this sale unannounced there is already several merchants and a noble that wanted to buy this house. Do you think you could¡ª" while he was explaining arrogantly at me,


    "Here." he didn''t notice I opened my bag and grabbed the sack that contains the Dracha I exchanged with my goodies from Myidari and the others.


    [I know this sounds over dramatic but I don''t really wanna involve myself with betting politics.] so I dangled my sack of Dracha and drop it in front of him.


    Desperately, "W-wha....!" he catches the sack and from the weight alone he knows that it''s a lot. "You two...!" surprisingly he didn''t glare at me and my mom but the two bearded twins instead. "What did the two of you bring this time?" obviously the ''bring'' refers to us now.


    "I dunno!"


    "We owe her one!"


    That''s what the two short, hairy humans told to the stumpy office worker.


    "..." he stares at me and mom with a suspicious eye before looking back at the sack and finally, "...Fine, follow me." gave up and opens the door to the house.


    "Let''s go¡ªmom?" I look at mom and she''s staring at the building this whole time.


    "Morus!" mom looked at me with shock and explains why while holding her face. "Ah, I said I called this modest right? Take it back Morus I think I''m beginning to like this house." she said before holding my hand this time.


    I didn''t ask but her actions got me thinking, [Did she have a change of heart?] I wondered before entering the doors.


    ???


    Cling! Cling!


    "To be honest with you two I''m certainly quite perplexed about this." he told me while doing the iconic Gendo pose as me and my mother sat across from him, our view being slightly blocked by the trifling matter of the Dracha coins forming a small hill in-between us.


    Cling!


    And then he puts down the last pillar of coins on the table.


    [Man he sure did take a long while counting them out.] it took so long that me and my mother even checked the inside of the house for a bit. We didn''t check much but there are three floors to this building plus a back garden and a locked basement. [And when we came back he''s still counting...] the only thing I can say about this is if I can I would gift this guy a computer for his birthday. He needs it.


    Back to him now. "...You two." with a big sigh he looks at us with heavy eyes.


    "Y-yes?" mother answered immediately while I, "...Is that enough?" even though I had made fun of him before I can''t really say anything with that tired face anymore.


    "..." he breathes for a moment before, "Of course it''s enough!" he lets out everything.


    I look at my mother for a moment before saying. "...So can we buy the house now?" I really do feel like we''re walking on eggshells.


    "...You two I¡ª!" he wanted to say something but interrupted himself. "...Nevermind, a crime of that scale would at least be reported to us." but it seems the thing that he wanted to say was quite nefarious indeed.


    "Alright..." that''s all I can say.


    After that he coughed his throat and straightened his back once more, "Alright!" he''s ready to talk again.


    "First off is this." checking down at the table is the small hill of coins. "...With this much you can probably buy two, maybe three of these houses if you wanted to." and then...


    "Here is...." He made a chopping motion on the portion of the hill, separating that portion from the rest. "....The amount you need." he tells me while looking at the rest still in my pile.


    [That''s still a lot.] the amount the guy took is barely half of the money I still have left. [But it''s still a big chunk indeed.] I might need to go and trade with Myidari again.


    Looking at my shocked expression. "Surprised as well huh?" he told me. "Look let me tell you something, I am a Page of Margrave Norkin."


    My interest piqued. "Oh really?"


    [He has that position but he''s down here talking to us?] but that thought of mind was seemingly read by him.


    "Yes, but it is nothing grand. Although called a Page I am simply a man that was hired by the Margrave to work as someone who does the petty paperwork of the city that the Margrave couldn''t bother to do." he explained. "Plus he told me about you Morus, although I never thought I would meet you here thanks to those two idiots, I believe my liege was correct to tell me you are a unique individual." he finished explaining.


    "Oh wow your pretty important." I told him. "Even if you only do the nonessential work of the Margrave, he still trusts you to be in charge of his work." and then said... "You''re like a mini-Margrave!" and sure enough,


    "I-is that so..." I hit the bullseye, well bullglasses I guess. "I''m only a commoner so it''s a bit preposterous to compare me to someone like him..." I made him scratch his face in embarrassment.


    And then, "That''s even better!" it''s my mom who spoke this time. Winking at me before talking to the tomato. "You as a commoner managed to climb up and become a trusted subordinate of the Margrave, you should think about that a bit more!" my mother proclaimed to him with passion.


    "..." he''s silent.


    And finally, "I will." he spoke and then clearing his throat.


    [Justice for office workers!] I thought with a raging fire in my heart as I as well was once an office worker just like him.


    "...Well anyways!" he tries to change the subject quickly. "Thanks to that any chance of swindling you two is gone!" he shouted.


    "I''m kidding." he''s a lot less stiff now than earlier. "I am not a merchant but a Page, one of the retainers of the Margrave, so me trying to get the most profit from people he finds interests in would leave me back to the streets once more." and back to looking at us once more. "Ms. and Mrs. Sibylissa, are you sure your willing to spend all of this for this house?" it''s not only the pile he sectioned off but the entire hill he''s referring to.


    I look at my mom for a moment before saying, ""Yes."" without hesitation and my mom joining me as well.


    [Sibylissa huh...] The Margrave must have told our full names to him.


    "Good." he stood up and unexpectedly, "I apologize." he bowed his head towards us.


    "Eh? Why?" of course I''m confused about this.


    "Originally this house was supposed to be for sale today with already a few catching on and coming to us with many Drachas. But if we knew that you Morus, someone that the Margrave has interests in, would buy the house we would have immediately sold it to you in its original price." he explained further. "But the other buyers and one noble made the proce go immensely up and so to not lose face we have no choice but to sell this house to you for the current price. So I apologize once more."


    "T-that''s okay!" I tried stopping him.


    "Alright. Thank you." and he immediately stands up once more.


    "O-okay..." that was contrary to my expectations. "But what was the point of even apologizing?" I asked. "I still have plenty of money you know." just by looking he can see I have no trouble with money right now.


    Squinting his eyes he leans to my ear and says. "Well, there was somebody that especially wanted to buy this house." he told me while looking around.


    "...Can I ask who that is?"


    He sits down with a serious face, "...Morus, please do not tell anyone this okay? The Margrave trusts you so I''m gonna rely on that." and whispered to me.


    I nodded, and he tells me that buyer. "Baron Jschovenne."


    "What?!" I immediately shouted in anger. [Why the hell''s he buying this?!] I have never seen him but from what he did to Marina he is scum that I do not want to be involved with at all.


    He gave a look of deep remorse. "Unfortunately, as he is involved in the finances of El Ni?o he knew about the sale of this house." He explained, looking at my expression with silence.


    But, "Dear..." with the sound of mother''s voice I calmly cooled off my frustration.


    Judging by my expression just now he knows my impression of him. "...I am a neutral party so I will not say anymore than this, but Morus when you said yes you agreed to use all of this fortune for this house." He stood up. "I will take the Dracha I sectioned off with me as payment for this house. But he will most likely not give up so the price may go higher." looking at the rest of my fortunes. "So I will make sure to tell him the amount that you have right now to make sure you seal this house." and finally leaving the table. "The one in my hands is your actual payments to this house, and the money on that table is your potential payments if he does increase his price." he told us that as he now puts the coins in a sack.


    And so we also put the coins back in the sack and prepare to get ready to leave.


    ???


    Now that we''re back on the entrance of this house. "I will go now and tell the Margrave about this news." he said. "And hopefully by tomorrow I can give you the deed to this house." telling us that with confidence in his eyes.


    "Hopefully there wouldn''t be any troubles." I replied wishing in my heart to be the case.


    "I also look forward to seeing you soon." my mother said with a coy smile "After all you remind me of my daughter for some reason." giggling.


    "Mom!" I interjected right away.


    "No Mrs. Sibylissa I''m a guy!"


    [Well I''m a guy too.] moving on from that.


    "A-anyways..." he straightened himself once more. "One more thing, if you did get the deed, what store do you want to make here?" he asks curiously.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot to tell that huh." I honestly didn''t because he was too busy counting the Dracha in his hands.


    "Well as for me I want to create a medicinal store for potions and a healing service. We might be having some religious icons as well like a pseudo-shrine so that as well." I listed my general idea of a store. "How about you mother?" I ask. "I wanna know what you want as well."


    [Originally that''s all I wanted, but mom is family so I need to get her opinion too.] I thought whilst checking her surprised expression.


    "Oh me? Well it might sound embarrassing but..." looking at me and then looking at the office guy, "...I kinda want to teach children." she said with a flushed face.


    "Mom..." I look at her with a smile. [That''s so mom of you.] of course I agree to her wants wholeheartedly.


    "A medical store, a shrine, and a school huh..." the boring accountant for the first time ever actually smiled. "You two are certainly a weird bunch but okay..." he starts thinking for a bit before looking at us once more.


    "I will contact an alchemist, a representative from the Shrine Council, and a member of the Mages Guild for you to receive permits and operate your store." he told us with a smile that says ''you can trust me!''


    "Thank you." I nod my head down to him. "You''re supposed to just sell us our house but you''ve already done so much." I told him from the bottom of my heart.


    "It''s just part of the job." he said trying to be cool. "And well..." unfortunately, "How could I not help a pair of beautiful elves?" he''s not cool enough to say something like that and so told us his honest thoughts.


    "Fufu~" my mother giggled but not at him.


    And I, "If you were to carry yourself better you might be quite the ladies man dude." honestly complimented this accountant of a man.


    "Hahaha~thanks Morus. I''m already carrying your cash as you can see." he made a big smile that was completely the opposite of the clerk that I first met just before.


    The three of us laughed for a while until he closed the door of my will-be house and as he was about to leave,


    "Oh your name!" I cannot believe that I didn''t ask his name yet.


    "Nir, you can forget about it." the office no, Nir said as he didn''t even turn around and look at me.


    [Nir huh...] Nir and Rin, it''s almost like, [We''re soulmates.] but whist I was thinking something that.


    "Uhm Nir!" it''s my mom, who unexpectedly called him out.


    "Hmn?" he stops.


    "I have something to ask of you."


    ???


    Right now. "Alright, according to Nir we just need to walk forward and we''ll find it around here somewhere." we''re in a totally different path that we have never been before.


    "Oh my~ I''m really sorry Morus that I didn''t ask of it sooner." my mom apologized for her sudden call of Nir at the last moment.


    "Don''t worry mother." I reassured. "I also want to pay respects to the current form of Angie right now."


    My mother asked Nir if there was a shrine or a temple of Angieflora the Elf Mother here. He said there was but,


    "I can''t believe that the people here do not know the name of the mother of all elves." my mother said in disappointment.


    What Nir said is that there was an elf temple but not to the god known as Angieflora.


    "...Well a temple to nature itself is acceptable too." elves of course believes that the nature around them is also a form of god that should be worshipped as much as the Elf Mother. "...If they ever try to have another elf besides the great Angieflora as the Mother Elf..." my mother still smiled but it was a sinister smile.


    And while mother is thinking of something probably bad right now, [Man another crazy day and it''s still just the morning.] what happened earlier definitely was something different than before. [And speaking of what happened...]


    I look at mother who stopped thinking of bad stuff now and, "Mother I apologize."


    "Eh? Why again Morus?" this time she''s not as frantic as before.


    "I mostly talked to Nir earlier mom, so yeah." I''m feeling a sense of deja vu right now but that''s how I honestly feel.


    "Do not worry about it dear." she said while smiling. "I was just as busy as well looking at the house."


    "Oh yeah..." honestly that house is a pretty lucky fish we caught. [There''s three floors, an open space in the back we could use as a garden, and a basement I think but it''s locked.] we couldn''t just break into a house we haven''t even bought yet.


    So I try to segway the conversation to that. "What do you think of the house mother?" I try to ask but...


    "Honestly although it''s a good house from the outside, but when I went in I kinda felt a bit uncomfortable." her face is a bit melancholic about it. "Well maybe I''m still not used to something made of wood and stone hehe~"


    "Maybe so mom." I didn''t feel anything weird about it. [I mean Atlantis is made of marble so the change of scenery isn''t something your used to yet.]


    "Maybe there is a ghost of that old NEET somewhere?" I humor my mom and the two were giggling like kids.


    And after laughing and chatting for a while. "Fufu~thanks Morus, I didn''t know why I felt that in the first place." she said holding her cheeks with her palm. "It''s something faint and¡ª" but before she can explain.


    "We''re here!" I stop in my tracks as I stare at the nature temple of the elves.


    And it really, really lives up to its name.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Heya! Done with the chapter now. It''s the shortest chapter I have made in a while. 3447 words only but still, I believe this is the start of something great :P cuz well, I had a Eureka! Moment and I now know what the story is on this part of the story xD I will not say anything about it yet cuz its a big spoiler but let''s just say the story will pick up it''s paste a bit :P


    But yeah, you lose! So very very sad :( you guys didn''t guess what the Pomus was the inspiration of so I will tell it now.


    WARHAMMER 40K, THE FUCKING PRIMARCHS


    Hehe yeah, xD the pomus were inspired from the primarchs but I still call it as my own because there are changes and different executions of them hehe. But yeah the 47 pomus scattered across Endless like the 20 primarchs were scattered on the galaxy lol


    But ye also, Angieflora''s name! I didn''t mention this but yeah, it was a really recent name. I didn''t even thought of the name until I wrote her into the story in the last chapters xD but yeah. Angie comes from Angiosperm :3 and Flora well flower. The reason I took so long is because this is one of the most powerful people on Endless, so I need to make her name right or else xD Angieflora is a name I was skeptical at first but eventually grew to like because it balances the sound of a fancy elf name as well as a name that a rich girl gamer with an irl name Angie would give to herself xD I don''t want her name to be generic elf name like "Ellariana" of some bullshit or a player name. And I believe Angieflora strikes this balance :P


    But yeah, arigatou see you next chapter! :3 :) :D :P

 Chapter 50 – The End and Beginning Of The Elven Temple

    "Well...it''s definitely green alright." that was my first impression of the elf temple.


    Green, green, and green everywhere. [I mean it''s supposed to be a temple dedicated to nature itself but isn''t this too much?] I look at my mother to see her reaction to this.


    "..." Silence and a face of indifference, the scariest emotion of all is one that you can''t even see.


    Staring at the temple you would find a white building with its walls lined up with pillars. It looks quite simple in design with a big door at the front with a circular stained glass window above, with a long triangular roof with what looks to be a dome-like structure at the back.


    Overall by itself it is a serviceable temple, a simple place of worship but makes up for it with its imposing nature.


    ...That is if you only refer to the temple''s structure.


    I look to see my mom after a long silence finally give her thoughts. "...A temple dedicated to the worship of nature should show its form as being one or standing side by side in balance with nature. Not nature controlling and overpowering you." that was her blunt evaluation.


    "Spot on mother." I told her as I look back and refer to the parts I haven''t mentioned.


    The supposed white walls of this temple is slowly being cracked apart by predatory moss creeping up its pillars. Vines have wrapped around the whole building, covering and even breaking the stained glass. On its periphery tall and wild grass cover the surroundings of the temple, almost like we''re looking at a ancient ruin in the forests right now.


    I am at a loss for words. [Is there even any people running this place?] the only way we could find out is heading towards the temple.


    "Let''s go mom." I hold her hand as we walk towards the entrance.


    Our steps are noisy from the grasses we walk upon heading closer. "Man, it''s almost like we''re not even in El Ni?o anymore." I jokingly remarked when looking around this temple which is so out of place with the surrounding buildings of wood and stone that it''s almost like it was teleported here.


    "...Poor things." mother is looking down at the plants. "This is a temple of nature but I can just feel that the plants here are not happy." she said something vague.


    "The plants speak?" there are ents and mandrakes and other plant based monsters but I didn''t I knew regular plants could speak.


    I was right, "Well not really." well sorta. "They could not speak but I feel there''s a special connection with nature that I can like understand somewhat." it''s still vague but maybe that''s the point.


    "I see." I could not ask further as it is something intentionally mysterious but also, "We''re here mom." I told her as we stop and look at the large double door entrance of the temple.


    But when we stopped, "Mom?" she suddenly sat down to the ground. "...Is that a pot?" I lean forward and saw her holding a clay pot.


    And within, "Look Morus at the poor thing." it''s a dead plant; leaves withered, stem floppy, and the flower shriveled.


    It''s unmistakably dead.


    So I was surprised to hear that, "It we came here sooner this would have likely not made it." that the thing is still alive. "I can feel its energy still beating on, however weak it may be." she told me while showing a small and cute smile.


    I look at that adorable face of mom. [Even a plant is something she likes to take care about as well.] it''s truly beautiful and my heart swells even more proudly to be her one and only daughter.


    So I look at the plant for a while and could only say one thing. "...Can you fix it?" I was about to ask how she knew it was alive but that is unnecessary.


    My mom nodded smugly, "Dear did you forget that I am a Pomus?" turning around she hovers her hand just above the withering plant. "Something like this is a feat I can do unconsciously and in my sleep." she said while puffing herself.


    [I can do that as well baka mom~] I told her in the spur of the moment and could also do that too but, [I don''t want to spoil her moment.] so I watch her arms glowing green.


    "Here we go." my mom without any chanting made a green glow on her palms as the plant jerks up and is standing straight and rejuvenating from her immense magic.


    New leaves grow and the remaining petals receives a new color as not only it turned back into its original form, "Whoa..." it grew bigger.


    The plant grew above my mom''s height and when she pulls the plant down to see. "Oh my~" it was a beautiful purple flower shown in front of us with a its petals giving out an exhilarating smell.


    "My~I have really outdone myself this time." my mother said in a jovial tone.


    "Well it''s a nice flower mother." the combination of black and purple stems and with a white stamen and a red pollen really combines our colors together.


    But yeah [Back to the entrance¡ª] when I look around I see,


    "EHH?!" the door was opened.


    "W-wow..."


    "W-what is that...!"


    "So pretty~"


    From inside the temple are a bunch of kids, many of them elves but some human and even a beastmen child of sorts.


    "...W-who are you m-ma''am...?" in the middle of the kids and the one holding them tight is a flowy haired female elf with a long sleeved outfit that seems to indicate she works here as a nun.


    Immediately from behind, "What''s happening here!" is another elf with a sharp eye in a braided bun, wearing the same nun outfit running towards the commotion.


    "It''s the witch!"


    "Meanie! Meanie!"


    "Get away!"


    The kids ran out of the temple and went behind us, especially hiding behind my mom.


    "Oh my~" mother seems to not mind having little elven children clinging to her.


    That''s when me and that serious elf first made eye contact. "And who are you supposed to be?!" she angrily pointed at me.


    "P-please calm down sister!" the first nun persuaded.


    I look at the sudden turn to chaos of the situation. "Uhm..." I try to explain ourselves.


    This might take awhile.


    ???


    "I apologize for my sister''s actions earlier." the bubbly-eyed elf nun with flowy hair is bowing her head right now.


    "She''s someone that''s well....very much hard to communicate with." she then looks on towards what seems to be a common occurrence of this temple.


    The sharp-eyed elf nun is scolding one of the kids. "Roski, Yappi, make sure to not go to strangers okay?!" her voice can even be heard from here.


    "Is that so..." scratching my head in this situation. I wanted to ask why but it might be a delicate situation so I avoid it for now.


    Looking on with a smile but an eye of pity for her. "Yes, ever since we were kids Doriayn has always been the abrasive type." that''s apparantly the name of the sharp-eyed elf. "Well I always have a weak body so it may have been my fault as well." she concluded before,


    "It''s not your fault sister Ayna!"


    "That''s right! Sister Doriayn is just a meanie!"


    "Mm~mn!"


    The kids came and were totally on her side.


    "You sure are quite popular, Sister Ayna right?" I''m guessing that''s her name from the kids.


    [Although it''s pretty obvious why.] looking and comparing the two side by side. One is a soft voiced woman who''s easy to approach and the other is one that reminds me of my math teacher.


    But back to Ayna. "Thank you, Ms. Morus." she nodded her head while patting the kids around her. "Although I''m thankful for the praise but you shouldn''t be mean to my sister okay?" that''s what she told to the kids.


    """Okay~"""


    They all said.


    And looking at the scene right now. "I''ll go and check around the temple." I told Ayna and she nodded in return, "You can check this place out." she said of the temple.


    [Wow...] all I can say towards this temple is, [Old.] compared to the rest of the places I''ve checked so far, this temple is really out of place with the design and architecture to the rest of the city. White pillars and large stone blocks, spacious and not compartmentalize. Not to mention the vines and plants about growing from every corner.


    [I think this place resembles home more than anything else this far.] this place reminds me of Atlantis.


    And upon checking around I saw a tall figure. "Oh look who it is." in the upper middle area of this temple lay a very old looking tree, that is where mom is. [There''s also where the plant was placed as well.] after the whole debacle at the entrance door the purple plant was also surrounded by children, with my mother kindly explaining it to them what it is.


    Also happily telling them some tales back in Endless. [I supposed I''ll go and talk to her for a bit.] is what I thought before I felt my wrist being grabbed.


    "Hey."


    I look around and it''s the other sister, "You''re... Doriayn right?" I said in the vest voice as I can before she notices my irritation of her suddenly grabbing me. [A bit pushy but not bad so far.] I need to give a good impression on her.


    "That''s right." then she let go of my hand. "What are you doing snooping around here?" and then, my hopes of a good impression...


    Was immediately shattered. "Are you planning on stealing the kids?" she said something unbelievable.


    "E-eh? What¡ª" before I could even make a proper response.


    "Doriayn! Dear!" Ayna came in like an angel swooping down on us. "I know your concerned about that but that is just rude! You know we don''t get many people here." Ayna proerly scolded her. Doriayn is taller but now I dunno who''s the older sister anymore.


    "But Ayna she''s being really suspicious! I mean who goes to this temple nowadays?!" she responded back!


    "U-uhm..." I don''t feel like I wanna get involved in this.


    And also, [What is this bad feeling?] it''s the first time I felt this way, of me not desiring a woman. [What an achievement Doriayn.] it''s obviously her, why wouldn''t she be the one I''m feeling bad about.


    But I couldn''t stand here doing nothing and so. "What does Doriayn mean by me stealing children?" I try to get back to the conversation with the most eye catching part of her accusation.


    "Well..." Ayna looks down with grief. "You see, we have heard rumours that on the slums, the cases of missing children has risen considerably in recent times, and of course..." looking at me in the eye. "We are a place of worship but nowadays we are primarily an orphanage, and this is something we couldn''t ignore. Of course there hasn''t been any cases of that here and so the happy foster parents can rest easy but still." and now clutching her chest.


    Then it was Doriayn''s turn to explain. "Essentially because of that and since we don''t get people here in this temple, we simply don''t trust you." by ''we'' she meant her and Ayna, but it clearly looks like she''s the only one.


    And before I can point that out. "Why exactly is it that there are no people in this temple?" my mother Marea joined in. "Although many areas need to be renovated and the plants well, need to be pruned. Nonetheless this temple is quite extravagant enough to attract enough devotees." she said bluntly.


    "Mom." I said in surprise as I look at the entrance door which is completely wide open yet there are no people coming through. [Yeah it''s opened but why''s no one coming in?] and the two are here to explain.


    "Well first off Mrs. Marea, there are a lot less elves here in El Ni?o than it was in the past." surprisingly. "Secondly as this temple is dedicated to nature itself, and well since nature is of course vague. No human except for the occasional hunters ever comes here to pray." it was Doriayn that explained all of that to my mother.


    "I am sorry to say this as well but it is all true." and even Ayna nodded with a big sigh. "Especially recently, this place has been struggling so much that we have no choice but to release the remaining personnel, which is why this place is in this state." she told us with a face full of tragic sorrow.


    "Is that so..." there''s nothing more that I can say. [This problem is something that could not be solved with just brute force and brute money.] I can do many things but I could not mass manipulate the masses to go to the elf temple for a long time. [Plus I am not that kind of a person.] I have a house to buy so I can''t support this temple. How unfortunate it is.


    "So that''s why we''re¡ª" before Anya could say something.


    "Then how about believing..." my mother was about to say something before shutting up and starting over. "Then how does this temple even earn enough Dracha to stay operational with these conditions?" that''s what my mother asked instead.


    "Well that''s¡ª" Doriayn tried to explain but, "By agreeing to convert this temple to a Kurumi church." Ayna intervened.


    Converting the temple into a Kurumist church.


    ""...""


    The both of us couldn''t respond immediately, and after a while, "...Converting...?" my mother finally uttered a word.


    In a low voice, "Yes." Ayna looked at the both of us. "We apologize if you may be disappointed as you two visited this place, as you can see we don''t have that much funds especially these last two years, and so..."


    Clearing her throat. "...When the priests from the Kurumi church has gone and made us an offer in that if we convert this Temple of Nature into one dedicated to Lord Kurumi. Not only we would have funds aside from the government and devotees but also security for the children of this place." that''s what Ayna had explained.


    My mother looked at Ayna and said, "...Thank you for explaining it to me." with a sigh and closing her eyelids for a while, she sat at one of the long chairs in the temple as children gather around her.


    As for me, "I apologize if I haven''t said much." scratching my neck. "I was just really surprised at what you said."


    "Don''t worry about it." Ayna reassures me. "I know it really is a shocker but even with our beliefs this is reality and this is the fate of this place Morus."


    "...Well I don''t care much of what they''ll do to this temple but I want them to protect the kids." for once Doriayn said something that I can agree with.


    "Yeah..." slumping my shoulders I resign myself to the fate of this temple.


    Looking around, [But there are truly some magnificent things just hiding behind the plants and rot of this temple.] I can see that this would have been a beauty in its prime, and especially. [...That tree.] it''s old and needs some renovation and pruning, it looks frail but it would be a majestic tree if treated properly.


    And looking back at these two. [You guys are elves right?] but I know that it would be insulting to them. Instead I just ask, "What would happen to this temple if the Kurumist get it?"


    "W-well you see this place..." Ayna seems to be struggling but....


    Doriayn interjected. "That old tree your looking at on this temple would definitely get chopped." badly I might add.


    "..." my stomach grumbles.


    "What? Did that upset you?" and badly more she added.


    [Bitch.] that''s all I can say in my mind. [Now I know for sure that bad aura I was feeling is coming from you.] I look and see for sure that¡ª


    "Sister Ayna!" before a child shouted towards us and my staredown with Doriayn stops.


    "What is it child?" Ayna immediately turns around an annoyed expression.


    "It''s Lukk! There is someone like a weirdo at the door asking for you sister!" the child named Lukk shouted again as he points to the door.


    "Oh!" Ayna''s somewhat irritable tone calmed down like a rock. "It must be the foster parents!" turning around towards us again. "I''m sorry Morus but I have an important meeting with one of the child''s foster parents here!" smiling widely before rushing to the door, her final words are. "And please don''t call the clients a weirdo okay?!" it''s to the child before going out.


    "Mmmm..."


    [Now what?] now that Ayna is not here and I definitely don''t want to talk to Doriayn, [I guess with mom I guess. She hasn''t prayed yet huh?] I look and I saw her.


    "Morus, dear." she''s beside me. "I have a little request that I would like to only talk with Ms. Doriayn here, I''ll tell you afterwards." she told me.


    [I guess even mother has something to do.] and now for me. [I''ll just sit in the long seats and relax.] I''m tired of standing here.


    So I went to the nearest chair but decided on the one in the front, as there is virtually no one here beside the kids.


    "Finally..!" stretching my legs far I stretch my back as I finally relax myself for a bit.


    But that relaxation is awfully quick because, "U-uhm hello..." the kids are going around to me with nervous faces.


    "Hello there." of course I wouldn''t want to ignore children but, [As I thought I''m terrible with kids.] Mary was a very rare exception.


    And right now, "What have you kids been doing today?" I''m trying my best to have a conversation with them.


    [There are a lot of kids here in general.] so this will be difficult.


    "You see..." one of the kids, an elf boy, spoke up. "You see Mrs. Marea is really cool and awesome!" he said. "and since your her daughter we wanna know if your awesome as well!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Your so pretty as well Ms. Morus!"


    "Show us something cool!"


    The kids all clamored in demanding something of me.


    "W-well..." I''m stumped.


    [This is difficult...] show something awesome and cool. [Fire, lightning, and dark magic are out. Water and wind might be lame, and my natural powers are too much for them.] I look around to see for an inspiration and I saw someone quite peculiar.


    "...Hello there?" I look at the little girl walking towards me, "Why are you carrying that?" with her face blocked by the giant plant pot in her hands.


    "Yeah! Why are you carrying that shorty!"


    "You might trip and break that Lifi!"


    "That''s dangerous I''ll carry that."


    The words from the other kids are hard but true. She''s even shorter and probably younger than the rest of the kids.


    This girl named Lifi bent her body sideways to let me see her face. "This purple flower is really beautiful ma''am!" by purple flower she meant the one my mother brought back to life earlier.


    While wondering about this curious girl it hit me. [This could work.] a brilliant idea came about.


    "Lifi, give me that plant for a sec." I told her.


    "O-okay?" confused she reluctantly gave me the pot.


    Now with the plant is in my capable hands I look at it deeply. [It really does look beautiful.] and so I took a deep breath, closing my eyes and...


    {"Angie, give these children a treat."}


    I felt my arms glowing and something going through my veins for a second before opening my eyes and seeing my hands glowing green brightly, and the plant itself,


    "Whoa!"


    "It''s moving!"


    "Look at the moves!"


    It''s shaking violently.


    "Eh? Eeeh?!" the shorty Lifi is shocked and scared of course, but as for me.


    [Good.] I''m smiling quite wide right now. [I guess more than a spell I chanted something.] the chanted words are not a spell I created but a desire that I had in my head, magic without any use for combat or utility.


    [I am ashamed as an elf to say this but admittedly I''m pretty bad with the elf way of doing magic.] I guess I need to improve this side of magic as well. [Man, I''ve played in Endless for 25 years and now I still have a lot to improve.]


    But now enough with my thoughts. "Whoa..." Lifi who was just screaming earlier now looks at the plant with sparkling eyes.


    "What is that?"


    "A yellow bean?"


    The kids are all looking at the protrusions that came out of the flower.


    "This is it." I can''t believe it actually worked.


    Grabbing and pulling one out I looked at the yellow bean thing in my hand.


    It''s shaped like a bean but it''s color is like that of the finest honey. I took a bite.


    "Hmm...!" my eyes glowed out. "It''s good!" sweet, savory, and chewy. I could not describe anything like this to the food I ate back on Earth.


    [It worked...!] when I looked at the flower earlier I remember back on Endless there was a piece of lore in that many elf Pomuses were using their magic to cultivate a flower''s nectar into edible candy-like food. So I tried to replicate that here and,


    [It''s a success!] I look at the kids gathering around by my example and plucking the candy off fast.


    "Let me try it!"


    "Me too!"


    "I want some as well!"


    And as for me, "Here you go." I gave a couple to the shorty Lifi who couldn''t get one because of the larger kids.


    "T-thank you..." she bowed deeply.


    I smiled and was about to say don''t worry before, "Oh my, Morus I didn''t know you can make elven cuisine like that." it''s mother, whom had finished her talk with Doriayn.


    "Yeah, it was my first time as well." I said to her feeling kinda proud of my achievement.


    Giggling. "I definitely wanna try that as well." she said before, "But Morus." she came to my ear and told me. "Here is what we talked about..."


    "What is it mother..." and I listened in.


    ???


    "Ahem ahem." my mother Marea is in front of the altar with the old tree behind her.


    "Go mom!" and me in the front cheering her on with the kids also in the front as well.


    "Mrs Marea is so pretty..." the short elf Lifi who''s seating close to me said, seemingly mesmerized by the presence of my mother.


    "Hmph¡ª!" Doriayn is right next to me chair-wise as she is in the next seat right across the path leading to the tree altar.


    "Oh my."


    "Who is she?"


    "Let''s check this place out just to listen to her."


    "Is she that rumoured tall elf?"


    Finally, there are people from the outside. Elves, even many humans have come and went inside to listen to what they see as a goddess on mortal soil in front of them.


    [You can do this mother.] this is what she said.


    "I will do a sermon, a final sermon. Dedicated to this temple before Kurumi grabs it."


    A final sermon. [Mother I did not know you want to do this.] it is really surprising to hear that from her. [You really are quite ambitious mother.] my expectations were ruined once more. But I am fine with that.


    Looking beside me to the rows of children, they are currently picking up the lasts of the nectar candy as it keeps making more and more earlier.


    "What''s this?" I look and see one kid who''s saving up some by hiding it in his shirt.


    "Ah!" he''s surprised by my face appearing to him so suddenly. "Don''t be greedy kid and give some to others." I tried to scold him but.


    "I know, and my name''s Lukk!" apparently Lukk was aware of this. "...I''m just concerned for the ones that didn''t came here today..." he said that with a red face.


    Immediately, "Ehh~ everybody''s here." the others joined in.


    "There''s me Osin, there''s Panan, Wernard, Yappi..." they each pointed out their name.


    "Resyelin is me¡ª! So is my bestie Amina, Zerci and Venny!" the human girl Resylelin said.


    "I guess that''s¡ªwait..." Osin looked at Lukk. "There''s one missing."


    "It''s me Roskin I''m here!" he''s behind the row of kids with me.


    "Not you!" Resyelin shouted. "But yeah..."


    And as for me, [I am not gonna speak here.] this conversation is for them only and I dunno who they are.


    But suddenly, "Fufufu..." Lifi was the one giggling. "Brother Lukk likes big sister Kim!" and then.


    "I knew it!"


    "Haha so it''s true after all!"


    "Wow Lukk is so grown up!"


    "I want someone to give me a present as well~"


    Everything connected when Lifi said that, as they all were teasing him.


    "I-I just want to give her some cuz it would be not fair otherwise, ya know!" Lukk tried to explain himself but it didn''t work as he was just teased even more.


    For me as well, "Hm~mn." I couldn''t help but giggle at this cute childhood romance right now. [How cute.] now I feel bad for scolding him earlier.


    Anyways, "Where is this Kim anyways?" I ask and there was silence.


    And finally someone spoke up, "W-well you see..." Lukk then explained. "She ran away again."


    "Huh? Ran away?!" I couldn''t believe it. [What did he mean by ''again''?] does she do it often?


    "...It seems you kids are used to it." I look at them with a furrowed brow.


    "Yes you see." now it was Lifi that spoke. "Unlike many of us, big sis Kim was brought here as a baby and so she grew up here. And well..." Lifi stopped.


    And it was Osin that explained next. "She always likes to run away but even more so now because...uhm."


    And it was back to Lukk again. "She was chosen by a foster parent." and he continued. "She always comes back but because of that she keeps running away more and more, and Sister Ayna had given up looking for her. I mean she even left when we were playing hide and seek earlier." and then he looks down, grasping on the nectar candy tight.


    "Is that so..." I dunno how to explain these feelings. [Damn they''re kids but they are thinking all about this stuff.] I just feel bad that they have to experience this due to their circumstances.


    But, "How selfish of her!" there was one with a dissident opinion. "It''s not fair! How come she and the other elves are being picked by wonderful parents but not me!" it was Resyelin.


    But honestly, "I want to be adopted by wonderful parents very badly and get out of this dump of a place." despite her rude attitude. "And then she has the gall to run away from something I so desperately want!" I couldn''t get mad at her at all.


    "Resyelin calm down." Amina said.


    "We''re here for each other bestie!" Venny said as well.


    "Yeah! Yeah! I''m sure a noble will come and adopt you Resy!" Zerci said too.


    Her friends immediately comfort her. "Why? Just because she has long ears she gets adopted but not me?!" Resyelin decried while sniffing her red nose.


    [Oh dear...] something like this is very unexpected. [I don''t know what to do.] and I don''t think that an outsider like this should prod into someone''s life like this anymore than I have. [I''m not some knight that would use my money to clear the debt to someone I met in a back alley.] a very common trope of my contemporaries.


    But there was one thing she said that I could ask, "What did she meant by elves getting adopted more?" I asked the nearest kids beside me.


    [Yeah, now that I look at it there''s quite a lot of humans here.] I know that even if it''s a temple for elves it''s not only for them but there are a lot of humans than what I was expecting.


    "...Ms. Morus sadly I dunno." Lifi had her head down as she explains. "All I know is that there were a lot of foster parents that wanted an elf to be their child."


    "That''s right." Lukk was next. "I''m not adopted yet but most of my friends were adopted pretty fast too." he''s touching his pointy ears.


    "That''s kinda weird." I said, finding it odd but also not much I can do about it.


    "Yeah and sometimes there''s even¡ª" Lukk was about to say something before.


    "It''s starting!" someone at the back said and when I looked.


    "It''s full!" the whole temple was jammed pack with people. "The seats are all taken!" I shouted in excitement.


    And when I look at the door. [There''s even people looking outside.] this is amazing.


    Now, "Alright then." the room was silent.


    It was the voice of my mother. And looking at her and how she seems to be glowing, the people in awe and the kids clamoring in excitement.


    I know for sure. "Mom, you outdone yourself this time." I look at my mom who''s practically a saint start her sermon. [I''m excited as well because she didn''t specifically told me what she''ll say.]


    "Let''s begin¡ªwith the beginning."


    No one knew this at the time but this moment marked the beginning of an idea that would sweep across the world of Endless. But that is a story for the future.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Heya it''s me! And I hoped you enjoyed the chapter :P


    First off I wanna say that he''s I''m not going to an hiatus. It''s just that last week was pretty busy for me. Not only manga and light novels and stuff but annoying fucking school projects as well, pretty dumb lol but yeah I''ll be doing one tomorrow so very sad.


    But anyways I really wanted the Marea speech to be here, I was so excited to write that as well but yeah xD I believed that by the end it doesn''t fit the chapter so well so I moved it to next chapter lol


    But another thing! Names! Before saying a person''s name must be like they are an important character, but I wanna change that. I want it so that even background characters can have names and make the story not always revolve around Morus and gang, but like the entire world is alive lol. Though I''ll only give them generic names hehe.


    And yeah! :3 arigatou and see you next chapter!  :P :3 :D

 Chapter 51 – Endless Sermon

    "The world was endless."


    Those are the first words spoken by the Star Gods when they looked upon this endless world.


    A world with endless possibilities. A world with endless powers, forms, and opportunities to be had. An endless world in which you can become anything and everything you wanted.


    The Star Gods look upon this world with great interest.


    And inhabiting this endless world is the manifestation of that endless ethos.


    Creatures, things, concepts... These are entities with no physical form but they sometimes do, with no powers but also infinite powers as well, they change their forms at will, and could not be described to be alive or dead, as seemingly they choose if they want to live or not.


    They sometimes have many different forms with one consciousness but also one form with many consciousness. They are immortal, invincible, indestructible, unstoppable. These are the reigning rulers of Endless.


    But they have no soul, no feelings, no emotions. They do not have a drive, an ambition.


    Their actions are forever mysterious and nonsensical. Their actions are not driven by a goal, logic and reason, an emotion, a desire, a feeling, or even their base instincts. They are drivdn by nothing. Only acting and doing and moving for the sake of it.


    And so these creatures are of course neither good nor evil, they do not have a concept like that. They would create something only to immediately destroy it and vice versa.


    Honestly, in terms of their power there are no one else above them, even the gods. But as a creature living in this world they are worst than a worm, living without meaning. They are all-powerful beings but without a soul.


    They go by many names but also none, as they existed before any of us and even before concepts like time. They are called angels and the demons claim their descent from them.


    The first primordial inhabitants of this endless world, the Daemons.


    Upon seeing the world stagnant and void of meaning by the Daemons, the Star Gods finally acted to stop their wanton destruction. The stars had begun to shine.


    The world was given meaning.


    The Star Gods are one of the few living entities that bore witness to the Daemons. They are all-powerful beings that inhabit the night sky as they watch and travel to many worlds. Their powers could only make them gods but unlike the gods of today, they have no names, no structures dedicated to them, no followers and no adherents. Only one thing, they were the ones that ended the stagnant reign of the Daemons.


    That begun with the brightest of the Star Gods falling first. He was the one that had first spoken about this world, which we now call as Endless, thanks to him.


    The long light that was emitted as he was falling down was noticed by both the Star Gods and the Daemons.


    So he landed, his landfall sending a shockwave of power and energy so strong that every Daemon began to think for the first time when they looked where that power came from.


    Creating a physical form in which he could move, he stood over the barren world of Endless, he looks on with one goal in mind. Seeing the untapped potential of this world he proclaimed that he will forge this world for the better, and from the remaining fragments of his Star God form he created the first tool and weapon of this world to do just that. The obsidian hammer; Starfallen, the guiding way of endless light.


    Of course the Daemons did not take kindly to the new visitor and tried to struck him down. They attacked him senselessly from all sides with no stop but he repelled them all and began his journey to the highest peak of Endless.


    It took him several years and non-stop attacks from the Daemons but he finally made it. The highest peak in Endless, soon to be known by the events that happened that day.


    Standing atop that peak he thrusted Starfallen up into the night sky and shouted one word.


    {Starfall!}


    It was the first magical spell ever castes on Endless. He created a blinding light within the obsidian hammer to which he struck the very first swing upon the mountain now known as the legendary Starfall Mountain, causing a great tremor upon the world. Cracks of light stretched out for many miles, it served as a giant lighthouse for the rest of the Star Gods to come to land.


    So they did, and the Stars Gods begun to move, coming down from the skies they would land upon the world of Endless. Thus signalling the beginning of the end of the era of the Daemons and the beginning of the era of the stars, when the gods and its equivalence had walked upon the earth.


    And the first of the Star Gods to land upon Endless, the one that had struck Starfallen upon the world, his original name is now long forgotten.


    He was known by many titles: the Forgebringer, the Ancestor, the First of the First, the Original Hero, the Golemancer, and many more.


    But he is most well known by the future generations of Endless by the eventual form he became after he lets go of his powers as a Star God.


    Greigor Blackhammer.


    The ancestors of all dwarves. The great hammer they call him. But his dwarven form is a far cry from his Star God form, as he is but a blinding light shaped like a person right now.


    Remember this, many of the Star God''s forms are very different from the forms they will take in the future, except for the elves but that will be for later.


    It was not only the Star Gods that noticed the casting of Starfall though. The Daemons noticed them as well.


    But there was one more.


    A sphere of magic had suddenly formed around Greigor and Mount Starfall. It was the purest form of magic that could not be wielded by any mortals. Due to Greigor striking Starfallen down using his own magical powers, it attracted a dormant force on Endless to him, magic.


    Reacting to the magical powers of Greigor with great interest, the swarming mass of magical power reacted and combined and eventually created a form to interact with Greigor. It''s interest peaked as she saw something interesting for once. So it created a form in which to give itself life. That form is...


    Angieflora.


    The ancestors of all elves. Mother of All Elves, the Living Goddess, Nature''s Gift to Endless, the Root of Magic, and many more. Endless''s magic which fueled the power of the Daemons had manifested itself upon the world.


    Although the Daemons were the only lifeform in Endless, the fundamental forces of Endless were still not tasked to govern the world, so in certain circumstances they could manifest themselves upon this world.


    And from the appearance she manifested into is similar to what her current form looked like. With the most striking difference being that her body is all ethereal with no physical form to touch.


    Although Greigor and Angieflora were to be the ancestors of the dwarves and elves respectively, their form around this time were too powerful and unstable to even be called an elf or a dwarf. And they are physically too god-like to have the physical capabilities to create a child...


    Physically that is.


    Magically, as the feelings between these two gods meeting for the first time was intense. So intense that through sheer force of will and magical powers, they created a lifeform that was created by the two mixing their magical powers to create a physical manifestation of their love.


    It was quite literally love at first sight.


    Their thoughts of being thankful to the world for having them meet had created a whole new being. Taking its Endless origins from its mother and its physical form from its father. The being was the first to be born with a soul from two other beings. The first mortal...


    The first man.


    But it was too early for that as the Daemons had come to kill them. Greigor and Angieflora, due to them creating this child, were exhausted as they used their powers to create the child.


    The child meanwhile was a mere fetus at this time, so without the constant supply of magic from the parents it would become unstable and even die.


    But they still tried.


    Greigor and Angieflora were struggling to both keep the Daemons at bay and protecting and supplying their child. They would have to either leave to child to fight them head on or be handicapped and be defeated by the Daemons. The choice is clear and regrettable. Leave the child behind...


    But as they made up their minds,  it was the moment no one knew, even the two gods, they did not know if this event was a coincidence or if it was fate.


    But at that moment...


    A fallen Star God had come to that mountain at the perfect time and hit the child. The child should be dead from a star hitting it but it was not, the Star God and the infant fused together to become one. A body of a mortal and the power of a god into one being.


    The immediate aftermath was a massive explosion and killing all the Daemons hit by it.


    Greigor and Angieflora meanwhile were not affected by the explosion. What they saw is the infant, growing into a small child in their very eyes as he looks at its parents one more time before using magic to leave by leaping though the air.


    With that child being the very first man, it is of course the ancestor of all humans. Its tales are legendary and I would like to talk about how one of its descendants, Kurumi, had managed to inherent the Star God that was within her ancestor in the future but that''s for another day.


    Anyways, although a very strange meeting between the two, Greigor and Angieflora did work together to eliminate the Daemons in Endless while also looking for that child.


    Along the way many more Star Gods had fallen to Endless to help the two and develop the world. These include many ancestors of the known races today like the beastmen, monsters, and the spirits and undead, the dragons, as well as the Star Gods that had begun their control of the fundamental forces like gravity and time and the elements that make up the world like earth, air, fire, and water.


    Most of those powers came from the Daemons, as the Star Gods took those powers and created something out of it. As the Daemons had impractical powers stitched together it was better for the Star Gods to use it.


    Because of the Star Gods and eventually the races they would create, the Daemons died off one by one over the millennia of war that they and the Star Gods had waged over.


    For that millennia the world begun to change, many irrationalities caused by the Daemons were gone, replaced with order. The world became more alive and many weak creatures started popping up. It''s becoming more and more recognizable.


    At the end of this millennia the first man, the child of Angieflora and Greigor, who had been killing many Daemons himself, died. Leaving behind... Two children, I think. Adam and Eve, and their many children to create the first humans.


    Oh I remember, there was Lilith as well. But I don''t really know a lot about him, or her? I don''t know.


    At the same time many of the Star Gods have decided to willingly end their mortal lives to return to godhood. Like the ancestor of the beastmen for instance, who had given a part of himself to his descendants that split off and become many of the tribes e know today.


    Although there wer two that did not leave this world and instead given up their status as Gods for the development of this world.


    Around this time Greigor was not a blinding light shaped like a person anymore, after a millennia of killing Daemons and developing the world of Endless, he gave up most of his powers as a Star God. He was tall and looked like a human but with long earlobes. He did not have the beard of the dwarves yet.


    Angieflora firmly had a physical body by now, only being ethereal on her hair. By having a physical body she could now, unlike the first time around, give birth without any need of exhausting her magic.


    Atop Mt. Starfall, the remaining of the Star Gods and the new descendants of the stars that had passed away gathered to witness the birth of the Mother Elf and the Great Hammer''s children. When Greigor and Angieflora came out, the gods were excited to see who the two of them would hold their child. But when they came out of the tent, both of them did, Angie had given birth to twins, each of them holding one child in their arms.


    The Gods and the Demigods roared and clamored in celebration. To see it was two new races were birthed from the two. It was a day of happiness.


    But not for long. As you can see among them was a Daemon. Whom at this point was assumed that they were finally extinct.


    They were except for this one, the last of the Daemons.


    He roared and he screamed in anger as he detested the happy cheering of the ones that killed its kin. The very last of the Daemons, and very different from what they were at the start, this Daemon had one ambition; revenge, and one emotion; anger. Anger for the Star Gods who had killed its kin and stole their powers against them.


    It grew in size, bigger and bigger, until it was comparable to Mt. Starfall itself.


    Of course the Star Gods and the descendants battled the Daemon. But they were too slow and...


    With one blow using his fist...


    He split the Starfall Mountain in half, with such force that there was a gigantic crack in the middle stretching the whole mountain.


    Fortunately many of the Gods managed to escape with only a few that fell, including...


    "Greigor!"


    The Mother Elf Angieflora cried out as she saw her husband, along with her child he''s holding, fall down through the depths of that crack and before she could even get him.


    The Daemon using both of his fists,


    SLAM!


    He punched both sides of the cracked mountain together but the force of which he hit it had caused the mountain too much it could handle and so, it collapsed.


    The celebration for the wedding of the two supreme beings had ended in a desperate fight against the last Daemon. Angieflora unleashed her full magical might towards the Daemon, along with everyone else fighting the Daemon was slowly pushed back but due to their situation it was a struggle.


    Until another miracle happened.


    Like what happened with the first man, a Fallen Star had come down once more...and hit the Daemon right in its face.


    Everyone was shocked to see this, not only that the Daemon was defeated like that but also the appearance of a Star God. Which at this point had not appeared for centuries, so this may be the last and youngest of the Star Gods.


    But their shock immediately turned to despair as they saw that the bright Star God is being wrapped around the darkness of the Daemon. It was fusing with the Star God.


    Everyone panicked and tried to pull them out but it was too late. An explosion of darkness appeared and unlike the first one with first mortal, the explosion was dark and not kind to the rest of the gods. The explosion firmly destroyed the Starfall Mountain and what remains of the Daemon is a black, humanoid-shaped being of darkness.


    The first of the modern demons.


    With its soul being that of the youngest and last of the Star Gods and body being that of the last of the Daemons. It was a young but terrifying existence.


    Seeing such a creature everyone immediately attacked it but it quickly escaped before anyone got close to it.


    The aftermath of this event was disastrous. Due to them being still labeled as Gods and Demigods, things such as falling to death mean nothing to them. But the psychological damage was intense. Many were injured in the fight against the Daemon and some died, and the others grimaced as they saw the birth of a new race of darkness, a being that was created from one of them. But there one that was the worst off among them all.


    "Mama...?"


    The child within her arms had spoken. Normally this would have been a tremendous occasion but it was one filled with sadness as the child has said those words because of the tears falling down its mother.


    Angieflora for the first time has shed tears. Not only did the love of her life separated from her by but also their other child as well.


    It was supposed to be the greatest moment of their lives. Marriage and the birth of their two children, but it ended with tragedy.


    But not all hope was lost.


    As ground that felt her tears was getting more wet. Her crying suddenly stopped when she heard a tremor from the ground. She saw the rocky ground that was all made of stone from the mountain slowly turned into nutrient rich soil and as her tears keep falling. The child she had on her arms fell and subconsciously used magic to touch the wet ground and then...


    Angieflora saw something rise up.


    A sapling.


    From the tremor earlier she realized something. There was only one thing that could have caused that tremor. It was the obsidian hammer, Starfallen.


    It means that,


    "He''s alive!"


    Greigor was still alive, but now trapped underground.


    Even so he must have felt her grief and so he made a strike on his mighty hammer to signal to her he was still alive. Inadvertently turning the ground encircling the range of Starfallen, into suitable soil in which from Angieflora''s magic-dense tears and the new magic of her child, created the very first plant upon Endless.


    The aftermath of this event can be felt all over the world. Greigor using the last of Starfallen''s power turned the ground into fertile soil in which using Angieflora''s water magic and the new magic created by her children. It was a new element called nature and has been spreading far and wide ever since.


    That sapling grew into the first of the World Trees. With this one having five main branches out from its trunk, its name being the Star Tree.


    The children of the child that Angieflora had within her arms were a new race now known as the elves. With many cousins of the elves such as the fairies, pixies, and sprites. They are the spreaders of nature, as they all have the natural affinity to it.


    Angieflora herself decided after that day, she finally broke free from the fundamental force of magic. She will neither be the ruler nor controlling the magic on Endless, instead fully becoming the mother and queen of the elven race as she continues to develop the world.


    Greigor meanwhile was alive, but due to the fall that even magic could not fully negate, his spine was broken since he was trying to protect the child in his arms using his own body as a cusion.


    When he finally healed up, his spine has been shortened and so he was now much shorter than what he once was.


    The new world he was in was dark, so even with fire magic he could not look for a place to shave so he grew a beard.


    And then he used his remaining God-like powers to strike the earth one last time. To tell Angie that he was alive before the light on the obsidian hammer finally faded. Becoming the hammer now known by the dwarves as his namesake, Greigor Blackhammer.


    Speaking of the dwarves, now that Greigor was stuck underground, he now has to adapt living in the caves and most importantly, mining. The twin child that Greigor has with him grew up in the caves and became a whole new race, the dwarves.


    One of the Gods that also fell with him was the ancestor of the golems. And the two of them quickly became friends with Greigor becoming known as the Golemancer by the golems.


    There were many races that fell with him that became allies with the dwarves but that is the most famous one.


    Elves continue to bring the world nature and life while the dwarves became the first civilization on Endless, creating the first cities underground, with the cave that Greigor had fallen in becoming the first great dwarven fortress.


    And the beastmen also conquered a lot and became fierce warriors with their special abilities and traits.


    And in the middle is the humans, the oldest and by far the most numerous of the mortal beings on Endless and technically the older sibling of the twin races. Would they learn magic from the elves or advance their knowledge from the dwarves? Maybe even balance the two together. Who knows, this world is Endless after all, with Endless potential in each one of us.


    Overall, it would be thousands of years later that the elves and the dwarves would meet once again. And that is a story I will tell another day.


    Thank you.


    ???


    My mother Marea bows her head to the crowd that was listening to her story.


    "..."


    There was silence.


    "......"


    There were more silence.


    And then...


    Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!


    Everybody stood up and applauded my mother.


    "Marvelous!"


    "Wow!"


    "What a great tale!"


    "Tell us more!"


    They were praising her for telling them such a story.


    Meanwhile, as for me. "Good job mother." I also stood up and beside me were the kids, shouting and clapping as well. I can even see them looking at their ears and specifically, "How do you feel right now little Lifi?"


    Lifi looked a little surprised when I asked her that. "Well you see..." she told me. "If what Mrs. Marea says is true then..." and looking at me. "I wanna meet this Angieflora!" she said.


    I chuckled and told her. "I dunno little Lifi, she''s an elf like you but I dunno where she''s at." upon saying this I thought. [You''re out there somewhere Angie.] I will find her.


    After patting her head too much I let go and just said. "But I''ll make sure you''ll see what she looks like." that''s a promise.


    I look to see the audience once more, while there was definitely still some clapping, I could see those that were not in a happy mood right now. [A couple of guys with cloaks huh...] some with white robes talking among themselves and others with grey robes leaving in a hurry. [I''m guessing some religious nuts were too shock because of this.] if they come after my mother I will have to take care of them.


    And then I look at the beautiful elf in the podium, my mother. "Thank you everyone." she finally spoke after most of the clapping was gone. "It was legends passed down from my mother, so I hope you enjoyed them today." she told everyone.


    [Very clever mother.] I thought with a smirk.


    [Those legends were the era of the gods told by the Endless Book.] those ''legends'' were obviously told by Angie herself, so it''s less about legends and myths than about her telling a past memory.


    [I still remember those days.] the era of the gods were the alpha testing period of Endless. I wasn''t one of the original Star Gods that first landed on Endless though, rather the first descendents of the Star Gods. With a character that wasn''t my own.


    [To this day I''m still impressed of how the writers turned that messy era into a real story.] I thought.


    The Daemons were basically prototype monsters and demons. They were there to test the limits of the game and we''re incredibly powerful and OP by modern Endless standards. [I fought a few of them before they were gone.] when I joined they were already becoming extinct so yeah. The Star Gods are OP too.


    The Star Gods were one the first players on Endless, given to a select few people to play under an NDA. Their stats were intentionally powerful as well to test the limits of players. [The use of the Star Gods as well and their first descendants were so strict with them that I wasn''t even allowed to customize my character when I first joined.] with later on in the beta nerfing them with the reason of giving their powers to the world as the cause.


    [I remember asking the devs to kill me in the lore so I could make a more minor character with more freedom.] and that was the creation of Morus. One of the many elves living in the Star Tree. [Even so I still became important enough just before the release of the game for then to ask me to join their Endless Book Program and frustrated when I refused.] I think they made my lore less important because of it which I find very amusing.


    But back to mother. [But still...] it was quite surprising for my mother to tell that story to the people that are in attendance. [But I don''t hate it though.] I really hate secrets and I don''t like the trope of not having the general public know the events of things. [The main ethos of Endless is the fact you can be anything and anyone you want if you work hard enough.]


    Even the lore has justification why everyone was human at the start during the launch of the game.


    "Morus...?" Lifi beside me looks at me worryingly as I was silent for a while now.


    "Oops, sorry Lifi, was just thinking of things." scratching my head. [Dang that''s one of the longest times I was talking to myself.] I need to stop giving myself expositions. [But it''s really important stuff!] I shook my head.


    Anyways, I checked the rest of the kids.


    "Wow... I guess I like being human after all." Resyelin said with her friends encouraging her.


    "I hope I can be a man like Greigor as well." Lukk clutches his palms.


    "Hahaha look at my earlobes maybe I''m a dwarf!" Osin shouted.


    "Your more like a gnome Osin!" the kid named Wernard said.


    "At least I ain''t a goblin like you!" the kid named Yappi replied back.


    "What did you say?!" and the two bicker.


    I look back at mother and thought. [Nice job including most of the races mother.] in the lore the humans weren''t prominently featured during some parts of the story. But due to the audience being mostly humans she decided to prominently feature them a lot.


    And now both me and my mother made eye contact.


    She smiled and looking at the rest of the crowd once more. "Everyone." and everyone focused in on her. "As a final gesture of my gratitude to this elven temple, which may turn into a Kurumist church soon. I decided to do one last thing, here." and she pointed up her index finger, which glowed in a bright green.


    Everyone looked closely at that glowing finger as she turns around and faces the old tree. Upon touching it.


    """Whoa!"""


    Everyone looked at the tree in surprise.


    "It''s glowing!"


    The old, fragile tree is glowing brightly, and even from a human eyes can see that it''s vitality is coming back.


    "Amazing!"


    "She''s a saint!"


    While I check everyone''s reaction. [Yup, some of the elves in attendance even fainted.] that was just how amazing it was to see the tree glow like in the fairytales.


    But that''s not all, this is just the beginning. [I can see what she''s doing.] on the bark where her fingers pointing to.


    There are lines forming. Slowly forming into the figure of a person, with king hair and¡ª "I knew it!" I shouted and with a laugh afterwards. "My mother''s a mad woman, she''s really doing it." she even did it before I opened my store.


    My mother looking satisfied. "Done." stops touching the tree but it still glowed. {"Oh great oak, may the vintage of the Mother Elf please be reside in your bark."} after a while....


    The glow on the tree concentrated on the spot where the glowing lines were made, and the wood itself started to transform.


    "A-amazing!"


    "What is this!"


    "Oh god!"


    Looking at the reactions of everyone, many of whom are now prostrating on their knees as the wood of the tree slowly make out the sketch.


    Then as the figure was completed, "Yup, it''s definitely her." I look at the completed sculpt.


    "Everyone." my mother stands beside the completed statue. "It was very unfortunate to not see the Mother Elf worshipped here for no apparent reason, so thanks to Sister Doriayn''s approval I was able to at least for a little bit, let the people of this city know the existence of the Mother Elf, Angieflora." and then she bowed.


    It was a beautiful figure of my friend Angie, looking all majestic in her perfectly made wooden culture. It is of the highest quality.


    And then...


    Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!


    "Hell yeah!"


    "I''ll definitely be going here from now on!"


    "Shit! This''ll be turned into a church right?!"


    "Even if I am a human where can I worship this beautiful deity!"


    "Oh...as an elf I am ashamed to not have prayed to my ancestor before!"


    Everyone was extremely positive with the result.


    "So pretty..."


    "I wanna be a priestess to the Mother Elf."


    "Where can I sign up!"


    Of course the children love it.


    I can only smile at this result.


    And my mother''s final words are of course, "Come to our shop when it opens soon." very clever.


    ???


    "Shall we go now mother?"


    "Of course, dear."


    After the sermon we finally decide to go back.


    "....Fine, good bye Morus." Doriayn reluctantly waves goodbye while Ayna, "See you soon Morus." with a smile she waves goodbye as well.


    "Bye bye!"


    "Let''s play again!"


    "I want those candies again soon!"


    "I wanna hear your stories again Mrs. Marea!"


    The kids wave their goodbyes as well.


    "Yeah, I''ll visit here often!" I told them before looking forward and head back, to the Starting Point Inn.


    ...


    "Damn it." I heard someone behind me say.


    "How can I report this to them."


    ...On this day, while many at the time many consider the tall and beautiful elf''s stories to be entertaining fiction at best. There''s no denying that it was convincing, and later on with some new discoveries, this marks the day where the wheels on many people''s view on the world turned and began to change.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Heya guys! 5211 words in total. Wow that''s a lot, it''s not my longest chapter but the longest one out of the chapters I made recently lol. But now well I guess I realized something whilst writing this chapter. And about my story in general.


    For me I don''t really consider this story to be a battle centric story, I want to create a world in which my characters can have fun talking to each other and interacting. That''s probably why even if my writing style makes my story slower, I wouldn''t want to change it because it''s so fun writing how my characters would talk. Another thing, I realized that this story so far has a lot of exposition dumps. And well for me I don''t find it a bad thing, if I want to  tell the lore why not tell it with the people of the story knowing not just you? That''s why I made the sermon thing in the first place, I don''t like how things are always explained to the reader and not the people of the story so yeah.


    But anyways, finally some knowledge to give you upon the start of Endless, I hope you like it ^^ see ya next chapter :P :D :3

 Chapter 52 – Peaceful?

    My mom, "Morus dear, what do you think of my sermon?" Asks me about my opinion on her sermon earlier.


    "Well, it was very good of course." I explained. "Although a very simplified tale, you did well in telling the story in that short amount of time." But I do have a few complaints. "Though you could have explained some of the other races a little better. For example, the beastmen."


    "Fufufu...you are right Morus." Mother giggled for a little bit. "Well honestly, I don''t have the time to tell all the stories. For example the beastmen although very important when they were spreading throughout the world, they aren''t exactly related to the story of my mother Angie and Greigor." She explained.


    "I see, I see." I get it, but. "Mother, I''m surprised you know so much of that era." I remarked.


    [I mean the Pomuses were born right before the retail launch of Endless.] She was born right at the tail end of the beta, just before the launch of Endless to the masses and was supposed to grow up during the time skip.


    But...


    Looking at her palms, "Of course, Angieflora kept telling me those stories whilst she was desperately healing my weakened and cracked body." My mother made a nostalgic smile but with a hint of sadness.


    So I hold my mother''s hands once more. "Mother in my opinion your body is perfectly fine to me. I know that not being able to have your own children is bad but you have me right?" Then looking at her.


    I hold my chest tight. "I want for one child, me, to be able to suffice one whole Pomus of elves. One child to be able to be happy with." I told her my honest and embarrassing feelings.


    I began to think about my mother. [...Pomus Marea, the cracked one.] Angie in the past had told me the circumstances of Marea''s childhood.


    During the gap of time between the beta and the release of Endless, was called the timeskip by the players. It was a time estimated to be 1000 years in which the developers, using the events made by the players during the beta, create kingdoms and histories and just let the game run things for the players to interact with during launch.


    This time was also where the Pomus Elves came out of their seeds and with Angieflora spreading them out, forming their own Pomuses in Endless.


    All except for Pomus Marea, who due to her damaged and broken seed was attended by Angie during the whole time skip to heal that crack.


    The first half of the timeskip was used to tend to her seed, slowly and surely healing the crack. Then in the middle Angie was confident enough to plant Marea''s seed without it breaking.


    The result was a success, Marea survived her precarious seed birth but she was now in a comatose state.


    Angie then had to take care of the young child Pomus again by healing her incredibly weak due to it not being strong enough a vessel to stabilize her immense magic. So the latter half of the timeskip was spent healing and stabilizing her body and by the time she finally woke up it was the release of Endless to the masses. Hence why Angieflora was quite absent during the beginning of the game.


    [...Thinking about her circumstances it''s a miracle for mother to even survive.] The one that did that miracle of course was Angieflora. [I even asked her in the past why she went through all the trouble to save her in the first place.] And you know what she said?


    "The one that saved Marea is herself, I felt that she wanted to live and so I decided to help her out."


    ...I guess that miracle is also thanks to mother herself.


    But now back to mother, "Morus..." She started to tear up. "I don''t know what to say¡­." Stopping and feeling her chest beating. "Why do I feel so happy right now." I can see her making a squiggly smile.


    "Thank you Morus dear!"


    I am confused. [Why is she acting like this?]


    Looking at her in this state. "What''s wrong mother?" I worriedly ask.


    "S-sorry Morus." she looks at me. "I''m sorry I ever doubted you." And then she explains.


    "...You see I have been a bad mother. In my heart deep down I always thought that if my body wasn''t weak, wasn''t cracked, wasn''t defective. That if I was like the rest of my brothers and sisters, I would have been happy having my own Pomus and children. But now...." Clutching her hands and smiling more straight.


    She looks at me in a teary tone. "I dunno what to feel anymore, for the first time my heart is beating with joy, an emotion I never felt before¡ªI actually feeling happy with my body, that I was cracked and that...'''' Staring at me with a wide smile. "That I''m happy to have met you more than having my own Pomus."


    "..." I was silent for a moment.


    And then.


    "Mom you''re tearing up again...." With my hands I wipe away the tears she''s flowing.


    "I¡ªI couldn''t help it!" She shouted.


    And then.


    "I am too mom." And I hugged her. I hugged her tightly, very tightly.


    "Morus..." She hugs me back as well.


    And then...


    "Right now, I regret absolutely nothing right now Morus." Because she was taller than me and a twist of my own medicine, she pats me on the head now as well.


    [Angie.] In the past I questioned why you did so much to save one Pomus even though it''s outside of the lore to do so. But now... [Thank you Angie, for everything.] For giving me this wonderful woman.


    Even with the stare of the people around us, "...Let''s stay like this for a bit longer mom." we continue.


    [Huh...] I feel some kind of desire, but not the kind that I would want to eat out my mom. [I just want to hug her like this, forever.] Just the two of us embracing each other is more than enough to satisfy me.


    [This isn''t lust but¡­ I like it.] It feels good.


    Later on...


    Our talk afterwards became more awkward but we did talk about several things like,


    "Morus honestly I never met Greigor that much."


    "Well he''s a cool and chill guy and a great friend to me. It''s quite funny even though he is a dwarf and the greatest blacksmith at that, he isn''t shy with using his skills for everyone. I mean he helped me make Collita for god''s sake. There''s a reason why Angie fell in love with him."


    And then our final topic before we returned to the Starting Point Inn.


    "Oh yeah Morus! I forgot to tell this at the sermon earlier."


    "What is it mother?"


    "Well you see it was about the relationship between humans and demons. I was about to tell this but yeah."


    "Go on..."


    "You see there''s a prophecy. Because of how similar the human and the demon ancestors were born. It is assumed that one day, humans and demons would meet up in one single point and then¡ª"


    "I''m glad that you didn''t mention that mother."


    One last thing I thought before returning. [I wonder if this world thinks of mom''s sermon?]


    ???


    At the same time.


    "Let''s see here...." In a lavishly decorated but not too gaudy room. "Taxes here. A merchant caravan wants an audience with me? For a later date. A new person to be knighted? They can show it at the festival tomorrow... Oh a marriage proposal? " In the middle of a lavish desk table lies stacks upon stacks of paper.


    There is an old man. "Count she is a beauty but I am too old for marriage so I humbly decline." With a long beard and wearing what looks to be a long wizard robe.


    "...I am always envious of how mundane your life is Margrave." And another one with short, bowl cut blonde hair beside him. "If politics was this normal I wouldn''t have left the capital." It''s the Prince, G¨¦rmann del Xanthos von Arin.


    "The only unusual thing I have to do here is the request Morus made to me with that Jschovenne." The Prince sighs.


    "Oh he''s a troublesome sort but he''s reliable." And while the two are opposites when it comes to their age. "Please don''t talk about the capital like that. Even if Arinna is like a gold-plated piece of rusting iron it is still the capital of this great Kingdom of Santhos. So please don''t belittle it so much your highness.'''' The two still talked very normally to each other.


    He may look like a wizard but he is in fact, "It is just the two of us Norkin so don''t be too uptight and just call me G¨¦rmann." It''s the Margrave of El Ni?o, Norkin El Ni?o von Tridin.


    With that their normal conversation would have probably continued as normal.


    Very normal. For now.


    Until... "My Lord, urgent news!"


    "What is it?" He looked at one of his servants with slight irritation. "As you can see I have a lot of matters to attend to right now. Is it another case of naked men running through the streets again?" Referring to the incident a few chapters back.


    "That was certainly interesting." The Prince replied reminiscing about it.


    "No My Lord!" Immediately bowing his head he quickly explained. "It involves that Morus woman again! At the elf temple!" While sweating he profusely cried out.


    "Oh it''s Morus is it? I''ll set aside these for now so tell me what happened." Like a switch once he heard the name ''Morus'' all work must be put into the side.


    [Morus will surely be an important figure in the future so I need to be the one to get her first...] Norkin thought.


    "Everything is normal except when Morus is involved..." G¨¦rmann muttered to himself.


    [Well this strangeness is certainly good compared to the absurdity of the capital.] G¨¦rmann thought to himself with a giggle.


    "You see I was doing errands and¡ª" The servant explains.


    Needless to say both of them stopped their chatter...


    After explaining the elf temple, the appearance of Marea and her sermon, and her extraordinary magic...


    ""...""


    Arguably two of the most powerful people in El Ni?o were left speechless.


    "Norkin?" The Prince speaks first. "What shall we do with this information?"


    After the servant left the two of them began their plans for the future.


    "...We must immediately seek out this Marea, from the servant''s description of her..." Norkin shakes his lips for a moment before holding his mouth. "As a scholar of ancient magics, if she is what I think she is then we must immediately get to her at all cost." He looks at G¨¦rmann with a face so serious it made him shrunk.


    "...I know, I''ve been thinking that possibility as well. If so then..." Sighing, G¨¦rmann looks sternly at Norkin. "I thought I will postpone this for next year but now Morus and the Sybilissa family must be given peerage as soon as possible. Which means I''ll need to head back to the capital at the end of the year, during New Year''s celebration." He said in low growl but with a look of determination in his eyes.


    [G¨¦rmann... You truly have the capabilities of a great king.] The Margrave looks at the young Prince with pity knowing he wouldn''t be or even have the desire to be king. [I guess I''m just projecting the early reign of His Majesty upon you.] He thought before shaking it off.


    "That is correct." Back to the conversation. "But this is a very fine line we are talking about. We must show them to be powerful mages but not enough for the factions to notice them." Norkin said as a warning.


    G¨¦rmann, "You are correct. I am guessing from Marea''s actions that many of the temples and shrines of the various deities of this city, even outside, would notice the new deity on the elf temple and would come and visit her. Morus will probably climb up the Adventurers Guild very fast." Is predicting what will happen between the two of them.


    "So Morus'' soon-to-be adventurer achievements and Marea''s soon-to-be important role in the religious community would hopefully be enough to propel them to nobility." This is Prince G¨¦rmann''s prediction.


    Norkin nodded. "I will arrange for a meeting with the temple and church leaders in the very near future. As for Morus..." Norkin touches his beard. "I cannot openly mess with that guild, so it''ll be Morus''s own effort to do so. But I''ll try and nudge the guild master as best as I can." He says, thinking of more ways to help them.


    And like that, as they flesh out their plan, the meeting is over.


    "One more thing..." G¨¦rmann''s pondering one last time as he was about to leave. "I looked at the finances but it truly is miraculous that the elven temple even managed to stay afloat." He says at the door outside the Margrave''s office.


    "Now that you mention it..." Norkin ponders as well. "We give every religious facility a set amount of public funds but it shouldn''t be enough for that temple to stay in operation." He pauses. "I can only assume a big donor helping out..." He thinks for a bit.


    Norkin looks at G¨¦rmann once more and says, "This might be interesting. You should investigate this matter, Your Highness."


    "I like your sarcasm Norkin." The Prince rolls his eyes. "Now with Marea I really need to do the thing about Jschovenne that Morus favored me for. And now I have to find who''s funding that temple as well..."


    He takes a big sigh. "I really am quite envious of your mundane life, Margrave." complaining right until the end as he shuts the door close.


    "It won''t be mundane for long!" He shouted at the shut door.


    Now all alone. "I guess I need to go to ancient books now." Norkin stands up and goes to his personal library.


    [Morus... We must have you at all cost, for the sake of the Kingdom.] with the authority of a noble he goes and tries to find the truth.


    ???


    "We''re back!" I scream when slamming the doors open to the Starting Point Inn.


    Entering the inn, "We''re back everyone." I went inside and my mother followed me close.


    "Oh Morus!" The first one that waved at me was Marina. "I''m glad you''re back." She seems to be talking to one of the customers right now.


    "Hey Marina." I see she''s a bit busy so I won''t bother her for now.


    Then looking around, before anything else, "Mori-sama¡ª!" I felt some big breasts being squeezed into me by a naughty angel.


    "Gabril!" I hug her as well before looking at her once more. "You seem excited for someone that left only a few hours ago." I check her out. "I haven''t noticed but you look cute in that waitress uniform."


    "Hehe thank you~ Marina didn''t have a uniform suited for me so I chose one of my own!" Gabril said in a mischievous tone. "Marina relented but reluctantly agreed to it, so yeah!'''' She made a peace sign.


    [Yup that kind of maid outfit would be normal in any other isekai. I don''t like these types of modern clothing that are so out of the era the world is based on.] It doesn''t have a short skirt but it''s definitely frilly, especially compared to the plain long robes of Marina. [I wonder where she got it from?]


    And because of this new type of uniform. "Hmmm..." Looking around. "You''re quite popular, aren''t cha Gabril?" I keep seeing the gazes of the guys around her.


    "Oh my¡­" She whispers to my ear. "I hate it but they are precious customers so no biggie."


    Afterwards, "Oh and yeah!" Gabril heads over to...


    "Marea-sama! It''s nice to see you!" She walks up to my mother.


    "Oh hello there Gabril." Mother looks at her head to toe, "Now that I''ve looked at you Gabril I do recall something about a baby angel that Morus." And the two began to chat.


    [I''ll leave the two of them be for now.] I go but I heard one last thing in their conversation.


    "So you saw me when I was but a baby?!" shouted by Gabril aloud.


    [Interesting...] I wanted to eavesdrop but now with plenty of free time in my hands I decided to relax for a bit and sit down at one of the tables.


    "Maybe I''ll order something¡­" I do feel quite hungry from all the walking around I did earlier.


    And then perfect timing, "Morus! What will you order today?" Marina came to the table.


    I think about it for a second, "Something filling hmmm...Marina, you decide for me this time." then gave her the option instead.


    "Got it, I''ll give you my best." With a smile she writes down and when she''s about to leave...


    "Us as well mom!" A little girl orders at a table next to mine. It''s Mary.


    "Don''t be rude to your own mother Mary." And right behind her is Itia. Weird but not surprising.


    But the last one though... "I don''t know what''s happening but Mary must be doing something incredibly stupid right now." It''s Rudas.


    Now her inclusion really surprised me. [Why are these three together?] The only thing they have in common is being similar in age, at least Itia is looking like one.


    "Hey I''m not!" Mary retorted back.


    [Oh well.] I decided not to think about it much and went to their table.


    "Mori-san!"


    "Mori-nee!"


    Both Mary and Itia greeted me when I came to their table.


    "You two seem to be having fun." I told them. "And it''s weird seeing you here Rudas." I also greeted the third person on the table.


    "Oh Morus, you''re finally here." It seems she''s waiting for me. "I came here to see you." Oh my.


    "Go on then." I''m pretty interested in what this girl has to say.


    "Hey you didn''t tell us that!" Mary got grumpy and so I rub her head.


    "Hmmph~" Itia got grumpy too so I rub her head as well.


    "Well you see, Mr. Soumis wants you to come to the brothel later tonight." She added. "I dunno the details but it seems that there is some information that he wants to relay to you."


    "Is that so..." I am certainly intrigued. "I''ll definitely go there later." It''ll be interesting to say the least.


    But as I remembered the actions we did up until now, I whispered in her ear so that Mary wouldn''t hear it. "Is it related to the thugs that we caught last night?" I said to Rudas, and her simple nod is enough for me to understand.


    And so I focused my attention to the two other children. "Mori-san! I wanna talk to you as well!" I''m still petting her but even that has a limit as it couldn''t contain her grumpiness for long.


    "Okay, okay what is it." I went down and listened to what she had to say.


    "You see¡­. Itia has been teaching me magic!" Mary said in excitement, clutching a small wand she has in her hand.


    "Is that true Itia?"


    "Yes Mori-nee, I have to admit for being humans¡ªI mean beginners, these two are fast learners." She almost messed up but corrected herself.


    More importantly, "Two of them?" The only other one in this table is¡­


    "Yes Mori-san! Rudas was interested in magic as well." And she energetically holds Rudas''s hands.


    "...Yes, ahem." Itia explains to me the situation. "Initially it was only Mary that was begging me to teach her magic. So we sat on this table and teached her, it was only the two of us here before Rudas came. She said she saw ''something'' for the first time."


    After explaining, I look at Rudas. "You saw something?" I don''t need to say this but she can''t see.


    "Yes, Visoko guided me here but then I saw something in my eyes for the first time." She then describes what she saw. "It was like a whirly...thing." She tries to explain but finds difficulty to do so.


    But with just that I knew what it was. "It''s mana right?" Just the fact she sat here when Itia was teaching Mary magic says it all.


    "Yes! I heard these two voices and Itia immediately started to teach me." Rudas describes it with excitement.


    I looked at Itia and said, "She can see magic¡ª" But I cut her off.


    "I know, she can naturally detect mana." I intently look at mana.


    [Even I know what talent looks like.] I was wondering that with Itia''s personality she would find it hard to teach just one person. But with Rudas''s talents me and Itia knew.


    "You can see this right?" I place my hand on the table, palm up and leak out my mama. I then made a shape out of it.


    "Hmmmm..." Mary looks into the invisible air in front of her. "It''s weird, I can''t see anything but I feel something heavy from it." Mary can''t see it but even feeling the presence of mama is proof that Mary has potential.


    But with Rudas¡­ "It''s shaped like a heart." She tells further. "I often touch heart shaped things back at the brothel so I know that is a heart."


    My own heart skips a beat. "...Then the color?" I show her my other hand.


    In my hand are five different colored mana, each on a finger. If she can see the color as well¡­


    "This one right?" Rudas touches my pinky. "I was born without sight so I never saw color before but this one here has the same color as the heart floating in front of me."


    "That''s correct." My mana is a mix of pink, purple, and black but still she found out.


    [She can clearly see mana.] That''s an extremely rare talent.


    The only way to see mana is using your own mana in the quintessential spell {Mana Field} but it uses your own mana in exchange. Other methods include pure meditation, training, and practice, which many in game years to get.


    Even I can only see mana without my mana field at a certain distance. Itia as well. Only pure spirit type species can see them without limits.


    So Rudas''s ability to see mana without any form of training is extremely valuable.


    So good in fact that if she was a player back in Endless she could sell her account for millions. Even with her blindness.


    [Broken almost.] If Rudas can develop her magic even further¡­ [If I was in Itia''s place I would also take her as a disciple as well.]


    Meanwhile, "I feel like I am being stared at super intently right now." Shit I made Rudas uncomfortable so I looked away fast.


    And now, "Muu..." Mary seems sad now. "Mori-san only looks at Rudas now..." And then, "I can''t even see it."


    I immediately consoled Mary by rubbing her head to the max. "Mary, you''re already talented enough. You can feel mana that''s more than most beginners can do." I said the truth.


    I have played Endless for an incredibly long time so I know, I know that the magic system on Endless is hard, needlessly hard as it seems to enjoy realism more than the enjoyment of using magic. Many new players give up playing mage because of the perceived unnecessary difficulty in learning it.


    So I have no choice but to tell the truth to Mary. "But Rudas has a rare talent, I can''t say that you''ll be able to see mana like her for a long, long time. But you have me teaching you, so I know you can do it." I am bad at giving motivational speeches so this is the best I got.


    It''s mean to say to a kid about a rare talent but she needs to know her boundaries first so she wouldn''t chase after an unreachable goal. [But I''m proud to say I am a great teacher.] I mean I taught about half of the new members of my guild after all.


    How will Mary respond? "...I don''t care!" She looks at Rudas. "I will definitely see that mana thing soon so you won''t be hogging Mori-san''s attention all by yourself!" And finally. "Because I have the best teacher Mori-san to teach me!"


    "Fufu..." I chuckled a bit. [She doesn''t know that talent isn''t something you can just learn.] But I won''t stop her.


    [Mary said I am the best teacher, so I won''t disappoint her. It''ll hurt my pride.] I will make sure talent will be learned.


    I look at Itia and I see her smirk. "It''s good to have rivals." I whispered to her and she silently nodded.


    "Alright then." Itia speaks once more. "I''ll be teaching you guys even harder okay?"


    ""Okay!"" The two of them are now super enthusiastic to learn about magic.


    [...I''ll leave them be for now.] I didn''t want to impede their growth after all, so I left and went back to my table to eat Marina''s delicious meal.


    ???


    After I ate my meal I was suddenly called to come to their table.


    "It''s been a while Morus." A man sits at this lonely table.


    I still joined him though. "It is, I haven''t seen you ever since I beat up a priest and his group of thugs." Because he''s someone I know pretty well.


    "Myidari." The merchant whom I traded the spare goodies I had when I needed some quick money. "It''s been a while."


    "Of course, there were a lot of talks about this place so I would definitely come and see what the fuss is about." And then he stares at the standouts, who is Gabril. "Though I could have sworn there was a male as well." He must be talking about Kumo.


    [I have a job for him right now Myidari.] Sorry to disappoint.


    But anyways I need to ask the obvious, "What did you call me for Myidari?" I know this guy isn''t the type to talk about useless things.


    "Okay okay don''t get too defensive Morus, we''re partners after all." He fake coughs himself before speaking again. "It''s about the trade we made."


    "How did it go?" I''m curious. [And with the acquisition of my own place I would need to do one more trade with these guys.] There are still a lot of things I need to do.


    "Well it''s doing great!" Myidari shouted enthusiastically.


    "That''s good¡ª" But as I congratulate him.


    "¡ªToo great I suppose." He squints his eyes before grabbing his forehead.


    "We knew that the value of those items you sent was great. But it seems even we have underestimated the value." He explains in an exhausted tone. "We have brought in several trusted appraisers to determine the value, and about half of them have stolen a jewel or two. Of course we caught them, and the ones that didn''t steal from us said the value of the items they appraised was incomprehensible." Exhausted from speaking, Myidari eats his meal.


    "Oh dear." What a headache.


    [Those items were just spare dungeon loot I got with me, so I thought¡­] Even I am having a headache thinking about it.


    [My items are too valuable!]


    "Alright, delicious." Myidari has eaten enough to continue speaking. "Because of that we had to be very careful selling it, attention is good, but too much would put too much pressure on us. So we are selling it little by little, and already¡­" He grabs a small sack by his pocket and hands it over to me.


    "This is..." It makes a jingling sound.


    "Profit." Myidari mischievously smiles at me. "More than profit, maintaining a good relationship with you is tantamount with our success, so although this isn''t a part of the deal I do hope you still take it."


    "...." I put it in my bag. "I like your way of thinking Myidari." With that our serious business is now over.


    Me and Myidari then talked about more mundane topics, like¡­. "That idiot Tremann is improving as a merchant, old man Molsch is helping him out while that fatso Chelskivek is the one who''s advertising the gems and the jewels."


    "That''s good." With how dysfunctional they were when I first met them I thought they wouldn''t work, but it seems I was wrong.


    "Also thank goodness that our merchant ship returned so we could use that as a cover up for the acquirements of the jewels and gems and stuff."


    And finally.


    "Oh yeah, also we''re planning on changing our family names. Kupechesk-Kaorfarnnein isn''t really a name that people will know other than how long it is."


    "Your right about that." Even I forgot how ungodly that name is. "What''ll be your new name then?"


    "We already decided on it. It''ll be the family name of our wives." He explains. "My mother and Molsch''s wife were sisters, it was the link our two families had before the marriage of our children. So in honor of that we will be using their family name instead."


    "What''s that name then?" I ask.


    "Rosa."


    "Short and sweet, I like it. It ain''t six syllables long this time." I said.


    "Thank you."


    ???


    "He''s in there Morus." Now that there are less customers in the inn Marina brought me to the room where Kumo is residing. "Even so I do not know what that handsome boy is doing all on his own there." She tried opening the door to the room but it''s locked.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not doing anything bad." I reassure her.


    But¡­ "If it''s you saying it I do not know if I should trust you or not." My reassurance failed.


    "Just, well he won''t do anything bad." I couldn''t just say another trust him.


    "Hmm, well¡ª" But I was interrupted.


    I was interrupted by a red headed bull "Hey, did I just hear my wife say someone handsome other than me?!" Red, one legged bull.


    "Yes Leonon dear, am I not allowed to appreciate a man''s looks other than you?" Marina did not take his husband''s acquisition lightly.


    "Of course!" He shouted atop his lungs. "I am¡ª"


    Marina attacks back. "Did you not notice my stare when you looked at Gabril''s figure?" With that comeback Leonon took a step back. "I also noticed your attempts to hide it you know."


    "Gulp." Needless to say Leonon was utterly defeated.


    He slumps down, and without thinking he said. "But you said all kinds of things to me in bed last night¡ª" He was immediately kicked in the balls.


    "..." I can''t say anything but. "Isn''t that an over¡ª" Before I can say anything.


    "Sigh." Marina made an annoyed face. "I was supposed to tell the news to you, come here." And she gestures to me to come closer.


    Listening to her ears, "...I might have a third child soon." With a cheeky smile she says. "He was very energetic once he got his leg back."


    My eyes were wide open at that point and I ask, "Does anyone know beside Leonon?"


    "Sadly." Her shoulder slumped. "I wanted to tell Juno this but of course he was not at the inn, and telling Mary about it right after we just did it is a bit awkward so I''ll tell her once my belly is noticeable for her to know." And so that''s why I was the first one that Marina told.


    "Well, I guess congratulations huh?" I don''t really know what to say, but I guess I''m just happy for her.


    "Hey it''s not 100% yet Morus, I''ll know when the effects roll in the future." She said.


    And then after that we looked at each other awkwardly.


    [Pregnant huh¡­] I am a girl now as well, no, I''ll stop thinking about that.


    "Hey don''t feel too disappointed, Morus." She whispers to my ear again. "Come to my room tonight."


    I am once again incredibly shocked. I did not say anything.


    "Fufu you''re gonna leave this inn soon right? For everything you''ve done Morus. Healing my curse, giving my husband his ability to walk, and for saving Mary''s life. We are more than grateful to you Morus." Marina explains further. "Leonon agreed to this beforehand. So you don''t have to worry about it." Marina made a look that says it''s alright.


    But it''s not alright. "It''s because I''m a girl right?" I ask.


    Marina paused for a moment before saying, "Yes."


    "Leonon would never agree to this if you were a guy Morus, but you shouldn''t worry about that."


    [I am more than worried about that. I''m a guy under this girl skin.] I would feel guilty beyond belief if I had sex with Marina.


    [But refusing this¡­] I''m not the type of person that would say no to a person''s hospitality, I would never say that''s too much because I know that being humble and saying refusing their goodwill would make things worse.


    But I am a guy after all, and there is one thing that I know of that would make Leonon happy while having sex with Marina.


    "Marina, what is Leonon''s true wish when you talked to him about this?" I said this reluctantly but didn''t show it. "I''m sure as a man he wouldn''t be happy just staying out you know."


    "You¡­" Marina''s eyes widened when she found out my intentions. "You don''t have to do this you know¡ª" But looking at me in the eyes made her words stop.


    "Please Marina, I don''t mind at all." I''m ready.


    "..." Marina hesitated even more and then, "Sigh..."


    She finally speaks up. "Yes Morus, Leonon jokingly said last night that he should join in but after smacking him in the head he shut up." And now holding her head. "...I''ll tell him when he wakes up that Morus is up with his offer." And speaking of Leonon¡­


    Both of us subconsciously looked at Leonon''s unconscious body laying on the floor.


    And when one bystander saw his body, he just said "Man Leo''s drunk early today huh!"


    And,


    ""Pfft!""


    Both of us laughed out loud.


    After our laughs died down, we both looked at each other and Marina was the first to speak, "Morus. Thank you so much again, for everything."


    I rub the tears that came out during my laughter and said to her, "Again, you don''t have to worry about it. Worry about tonight."


    And Marina was in deep thought. "Yeah, tonight..." And realizing what she will do to me and with Leonon, she finally blushed.


    [I guess I''ll take the initiative.] I''m a former man after all.


    "I am pretty excited about it." Thinking about the whole thing with Leonon, I realized something.


    [I guess I''m just overblowing it.] I already had my quote on white virginity, taken by Soumis. I was sad about it but now I''m actually glad it got taken. [I won''t have something to needlessly protect now.]


    [Plus Leonon is actually pretty hot.] I don''t aspire to look like young pretty boys in Korea, I much admired those that were older, and Leonon is exactly the type of guy I would aspire to be when I was back on Earth.


    But now, "Morus¡­" I didn''t realize I was thinking in deep thought again and was staring at Marina this whole time.


    And so,


    Badump.


    Badump.


    "Marina¡­"


    I stare around to see if there''s any people around, and with Leonon still unconscious...


    Smooch~?


    ???


    Now I''m all alone as I open the door to the room where Kumo is inside.


    Thinking back to what happened today, I smiled. "Everything was peaceful." There wasn''t anything bad that happened today, all pretty good things.


    My mother Marea finding self confidence.


    Gabril knowing her origin.


    Mary, Itia, and Rudas all learning magic together.


    Myidari, gaining more profit.


    And Marina and Leonon having a third child.


    And of course, me between it all.


    "It was a good day." But I realized something. "Oh yeah, I was supposed to head to the Succubus Nest later." With Marina''s offer there''s no way I''d refuse that.


    "I guess I''ll just go there tomorrow huh." Marina is more important since it''ll probably be a once in a lifetime moment.


    "Rudas will be sad but yeah." I''ll definitely go there tomorrow.


    But now as I open the door to where Kumo is, I mutter to myself. "Everything is peaceful."


    I hope it stays that way.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey everyone I''m back! Well in this series anyway but yeah, another new chapter!!! Thank you everyone for still waiting for this series even after all this months.


    Honestly there are three things that made me stop right now, first off is that I think I bit off more than I can chew. I won''t tell any details but there is a plotline I''m not too sure in executing. I switched phones in between this and the last chapter, and that phone contains the plotline so yeah, but I still remember it clearly though.


    Second is just my school stuff, I only have a week left in school though so it''s good. But I have lots of activities to do then :( but yeah just been preoccupied with school.


    Thirdly is just my pure laziness. I know I know it''s not good, but yeah it''s tiring to write thousands of words per week. But I still love it though ^^


    And yeah, for the folks that saw my message earlier. Sigh, I was about to finish it much earlier than now but school got in the way. Had to do my final format on a research paper so that took a while and now I have to make a miniature house xD sighhh


    But yeah. See you guys soon ^^ hopefully when there''s less stuff to do.


    Oh yeah! You guys should also go and read my new series, as well, the new name of "betrayed by everyone, I will live as an ice cold princess" it''s inspired by Korean manhwa and it''s a more casual read for now and has a shorter chapter count than black witch. And yeah, check it out everyone!! ^^ see you soon :P :) :D

 Chapter 53 – Peaceful Part Two?

    "Kumo." Opening the door to see the familiar face of the blonde and red eyed ikemen for the first time.


    "Morus-sama." He bowed down gracefully as expected.


    [So you really did stay in this room all day huh¡­] For the first time ever he doesn''t look prim and neat.


    One thing comes to mind, "Did you take any rest Kumo?" I''m very concerned.


    "I only took the minimum amount of rest." Is what he bluntly said.


    "..." I made a very suspicious face.


    [So no rest¡­] I wanted to sigh and hold my palm to my forehead but I stopped. I might invalidate Kumo''s work.


    "Make sure it isn''t the bare minimum." I spoke but quickly moved on. "But anyways..." I look up and around and everywhere this room has or more appropriately, covered wall to floor with.


    "You made a lot of webs." I couldn''t help but stare at it all.


    It''s almost like this room was a nest, not only spider webs. "You even made it into balls." Spider yarn balls.


    "Is it not enough Morus-sama?"


    "No no no it''s more than enough!" I quickly fused him off to not have any more strings here. "Just rest up Kumo." I told him before he backed down.


    I just stare at the sight of this room, a room full of webs. [He did a great job but he may have overdone it a bit.] I feel like there''s so much webs that it looks like a cave in here.


    "Anyways, shall we get started then?" I said to him, "You know what to do right?"


    "Yes Morus-sama, I am but a humble servant so of course I know how to perfectly knit a piece of clothing." He proudly proclaimed.


    [I don''t think the word humble belongs there.] I smile wryly at that and continue. "You know what clothing that is as well?" I will ask him one more time."


    "A gift for Itia of course."


    I smiled and nodded, "Good, let us begin." So I sat down and began knitting.


    ???


    [I guess Silkco''s constant nagging for knitting wasn''t so useless after all.] I thought to myself.


    Right now I''m knitting a dress to use for Itia in her debutante, at the end of the harvest festival. Which happened to be tomorrow so yeah¡­


    Silkco, the Swan beastman. Known for her grace and beauty, she was known for being the best seamstress in all of Endless and is the patron deity of all things sewing in the present day.


    [Being taught by her I am by no means a slouch but¡­] Look in front of me though, [Thank god for Kumo being here.] I breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Is there something wrong, Morus-sama?" He notices me.


    "No no it''s nothing, just that you''re truly impressive Kumo." I can''t help but stare at his arms? Or is it his legs? His many spider legs.


    Branching out right from his shoulder area is the many thin spider appendages all weaving the web strings together all at once like an efficient machine. I can see white cloth almost being printed out one by one.


    [Kumo was also taught the art of tailoring by an AI modelled after her.] And from the results he clearly surpasses me.


    But¡­ "No it is nothing compared to the intricate details that you''re doing Morus-sama."


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    [Sometimes I just wanna hit him in the head.] It really irks me that he can''t just take my compliments. [There''s a line that crosses from being humble into being a hard-ass.]


    You know what, "Kumo, please, appreciate your own effort for once." I talk to him honestly about it.


    "What do you mean Morus-sama?"


    "I mean that it is fine for you to boast about your own achievements and stuff, or just say that you can do something better than me Kumo." I told him all the things that''s been bothering me about him. "Talk to me like your friend."


    [Out of everyone Kumo has been the most distant from me.] He''s the only one left that I can''t have a natural flowing conversation with yet. Like right now, there were a lot of silent moments while knitting with him.


    If I can, I want to be able to talk to him casually. [Though he''ll probably feign ignorance.] Saying something like, well of course you''re better than me and I cannot understand.


    But instead, "I have no interest in doing such a thing Morus-sama." Kumo said something totally unexpected.


    "...What do you mean?" Now I''m curious.


    "You see..." He struggles to say it but eventually, "Being close to you Morus-sama, being intimate and not giving you any formality. It is something I simply cannot do." Kumo shuts and clamps down, in fear of punishment I suppose.


    "Continue Kumo, I am interested." I told him.


    At this stage I almost stop weaving the fabric together but I continue, intently staring at Kumo to continue his plight.


    "Well you see..." Kumo closes his eyes before staring at me once more with vigor. "Morus-sama, since the day I was born I was treated...differently."


    He looks down at his many arms. "Even among my fellow kin I was different in that I can create these golden threads." And proceeded to do just that. "So because of this rare trait of mine I could never belong to anyone; my mother tried to eat me and many tried and captured me."


    "But then¡­" I believe this is the part where I come in.


    "I was captured and then was given to you Morus-sama. At first I expected a cycle of use from me but alas it was not. You did not use my webs like cow''s milk but instead you and Sir Arin gave me a new form, a new chance at life. Somewhere that I belong to." He makes a rare genuine smile and looks at me one more time.


    "It was all thanks to you Morus-sama, without you I would have been in chains producing golden silk for owners to sell. So I apologize again Morus-sama, my own gratitude to you wouldn''t let me be able to treat you as an equal to my own." Kumo bows his head to me. "I hold you at too high of a platform to the lowly me to be able to not be formal with you."


    "..." I was silent.


    I look at him with silence.


    "Please let me receive your most severe punishment for not abiding to your sincerest wish, Morus-sama. I have failed you."


    [I''m not mad Kumo! My brain is just rattled!] This whole thing threw me off my gear.


    [That''s what''s bothering him huh.] He doesn''t want to be treated like I did with the others. He''s a servant through and through.


    [Alright Morus, let''s not fuck this up.] Admittedly I am not too good at this kind of intimate talk, but this is my responsibility.


    "Kumo." My hand moves towards him.


    "Morus-sama I¡ª!" He seems to be startled but,


    "There, there." I am not gonna hurt him.


    "...Huh?" He slowly opens his eyes and sees that my hand is on his shoulder. I can also see that the many spider legs he has stuck together to form his arm again.


    "Thank you for telling me Kumo." I did not beat around the bush.


    [You might not like me petting you on the head so it''s the shoulder instead.] I thought.


    "I¡­didn''t know what you felt at all before this, so thank you so much for telling me." My words aren''t really good but it''s how I feel. "I''m happy I get to know you better Kumo, so straighten yourself up and calm down okay?" I can feel him shaking.


    "Y-yes of course." And so his many arms started to loosen again.


    "I''m happy you told me about this Kumo, I really do." I continue, "At the end of the day all I can say is this, move at your own pace Kumo. Do whatever you want, be it formal or not, I like it being the latter but it''s up to you if you want to change what kind of relationship we have right now." And with that.


    "Of course Morus-sama." I can see a glimpse of a smile from his face. "But I will admit, I enjoy our time right now." And so his many spider arms began moving once more to knit Itia''s clothes.


    "That''s good too." I looked down and saw my hands not moving the needles and so we resumed our work.


    Meanwhile, "Silkco huh..." I mutter to myself. [...We met one more time in that dream thing but I was busy at the time.] Now that I''m not I can recall what happened back there?


    "Did you say something Morus-sama?" Kumo of course heard me muttering.


    "Well..." I quickly thought of a conversation starter. "Oh yeah, about Arin!"


    "Well¡­ It''s weird to say this but I suddenly remember a memory for the first time, Morus-sama."


    And so we talked and talked. With Silkco always being at the back of my mind.


    ???


    "Almost done!" I shouted out loud.


    Standing up and stretching my back, it''s been a day of hard working labor for my fingers. Although this body almost has infinite stamina in it, the mental toll from when I was a dude still applies.


    "Yes it is." A certain someone agrees with me here.


    Looking down, I can see Kumo whose multiple legs had once again come together to form his hands, in which he also stretched them out.


    [Seems like even a spider kin like Kumo can pop their joints.] I smirk.


    "I''m feeling kind of hungry Kumo, so why don''t you take a break as well." Told him.


    But he politely shook his head, "I apologize Morus-sama but I am someone that doesn''t like to leave a work that''s almost finished."


    "Hmm¡­" I pondered a bit before, "Alright Kumo, I''ll leave you to it." Saying to him as I touch the door handle.


    Staring at this room I am giggling to myself and mutters, "This is the first time I''ve stayed in this room since I first came." This place is my bedroom, but besides sleeping here for only like two nights I think this is the only time I''ve stayed here for this long while awake.


    [But now¡­] This might be my last night here.


    [Tomorrow will be a big day.] I wonder, because it will be the final day of the harvest festival, so the debutante. Also Nir the one handling the sale of my house, will be giving me the deed tomorrow.


    [I''ll have to say goodbye to this place.] I know my house won''t be far from here but I''ll still miss it.


    But I shake those thoughts off for now and look my head back at Kumo, "Don''t overdo it okay?" Before turning back and clicking open the door handle.


    "I need to do this quickly¡ª" Before I blurted out my plans.


    "Eii¡ª!" A girl was startled, and not just any girl.


    "Messy haired girl?" The one that was making Mary''s dress for tomorrow, and also, [Hmmm¡­] I may or may not be glancing at Kumo right now.


    But besides that, "What are you doing here Petrishka?" I do know her name.


    "W-well...can I explain first?" She asked and I nodded. "You see, all the yarn that was given to me by the prince¡ªI mean Kumo, it was all used up so¡­" She bumbles her way through the explanations.


    "And uhm, I knew you were staying in this inn so when I asked Mrs. Marina about it and guided me here so yeah." Petrishka finishes explaining.


    "Sigh." First of all I place my hand on her shoulders. "First off, stop shaking hun." My hand makes sure she does that.


    And when she finally calms down a bit, I look back to Kumo who seems to have a skeptical yet curious look on his face towards Petrishka. "Kumo." I called him.


    "Wanna talk with Petrishka over here? Even help her out if you want." Asking Kumo to help.


    "..." His eyes narrowed for a bit before standing up and walking towards us, "Well if Morus-sama says so, I will talk to the girl with the messy hair." Said so with a sigh.


    "It''s Petrishka!" She shouted, looking back at her I can definitely see she was smitten by Kumo''s more casual look this time around.


    And looking closer, I notice from her shoulder down she''s carrying a basket of sorts.


    "What''s this?" I ask.


    "Oh uhm!" She frantically shows it to me. "Oh you see this is the dress you''ve ordered, uhm I brought it here in hopes that I could finish it here and stuff."


    Inside the basket is a neatly folded dress that has threads that are almost shining; those must be from Kumo''s then.


    Hugging the basket she said. "Yeah, I know this sounds rude but I really do need more strings for this..."


    Upon saying that I got out of the door blocking the room from her view and upon seeing what''s inside, she gasped and almost dropped the basket.


    "Well, I''m gonna leave it to you two then." I let go of Petrishka but not before doing one final push towards Kumo.


    "Thank you Morus-sama, I will come when the dress is finished." He calmly said.


    "Oh uhm! Me too!" She on the other hand was finding her step before saying goodbye as well.


    "You two have fun okay!" I said in a half joking manner before leaving those two behind with a smirk on my face.


    "Everything''s so peaceful." I mutter happily. [Now then, I have to do something first¡­] I cannot believe I forgot about this.


    ???


    Before going out and meeting everyone, I need to check up on something first.


    "Alright then..." I am checking my bags right now.


    When I thought of Silkco I suddenly remembered something very important. Something that happened within that very important dream I had with bOb and Arin days ago. So I checked.


    "God why am I so forgetful?" I almost curse myself for not doing something about it.


    I was just outside the area the dining area was at, and I''m sitting down on the floor and into my bags looking for it.


    But of course, "Mori-nee?" I was caught.


    Looking up I can see a girl in a blue dress. "Itia!" I didn''t notice her.


    "What are you doing¡ª" Besides her is,


    "Mori-san!" It''s Mary, who interrupted me and also sat down on the floor.


    "It''s you two haha..."


    [What bad timing.] I thought.


    "What are you doing Mori-nee?" And now the two kids are interrogating me.


    [What should I do?] I thought for a moment before I stood up and pushed off the dust on my clothing.


    "Well you see you two, I was about to take something out since I''d forgotten about it." Continuing on. "But I guess there''s no problem with showing you two about it."


    After I said that Mary''s eyes sparkled. "I wanna see it, Mori-san!"


    Meanwhile, "That is interesting, but I hope we won''t bother you Mori-nee." That is Itia''s take.


    "There''s absolutely no problem Itia." I told her with a smile. "But I think we should go somewhere less dodgy than here." And both nodded their heads.


    "Let''s go to one of the empty tables, Mori-san!" Mary grabbed my pants.


    "Mary!" And Itia being a big sister again.


    "Alright you two I''m going I''m going." I don''t have much of a choice now then to follow these two along.


    The two teenagers pulled me both convinced physically and emotionally to their destinations. We had some small talk along the way.


    "Where did Rudas go?"


    Mary replied, "Oh she left earlier! She said she was satisfied with learning her magic for now and had to report back. But she will be coming back later though."


    And this one is from Itia. "What has Kumo done to you Mori-nee?"


    I answered nervously, "It''s nothing it''s nothing haha.. We were just doing something for the big day tomorrow."


    It''s technically not a lie, I just didn''t tell Itia the primary reason why.


    ???


    All three of us are sitting down at a table by the corner. I have my bag in the middle of that table.


    "You guys ready." I look by my side to see the two children beside me nodding.


    "Mhmm!"


    "Yes, Mori-nee."


    "Okay." Opening my bags and began to think of the item I needed to bring out.


    [From what Goodman has told me¡­] If there are too many items inside of one bag, I need to only think about the item I want to get, and it should bring out my desired item.


    Zip!


    It opened and I put my hands inside. [My hand feels kinda like it''s in a gel right now.] Must be magical void storage magic is used for.


    And then I began to think of that one item¡­


    And then, "Here we go!" Closing my eyes I pull it out.


    "Whoa!".I could hear Mary''s shocked voice immediately.


    "Oh my." Even Itia sounded surprised.


    And then I open my eyes.


    I wasn''t shocked by what I saw, it was the item, the gift that was given to me. But still, I couldn''t help but smile at the thing.


    "Here it is, my gift from Silkco and Zank und Beharren." I mutter at myself.


    Unfortunately, my voice wasn''t low enough for Itia to not hear it. "Wait, it''s from Silkco and her husband?" Itia''s eyes went wide.


    "Yes." I look at her. "As you can see it''s an egg." I look back at it.


    It''s an egg, a big one at that. About the size of those American football balls, wrapped around in a cute little ribbon.


    [I cannot believe I completely forgot about this.] This was the final thing those two lovebirds gave to me before I permanently left their world and timeline.


    [I''m almost ashamed of myself.] But no matter, right here is the then and now so no more dwelling on my regrets.


    I look around the inn, right now it is in the sunset, the sweet spot between day and night. "I really did spend hours in that room." But I digress.


    There''s only half an hour left when customers start heading here for dinner so we need to be quick.


    Looking back at the table. "Oh my¡­" I can see Itia thinking deeply about this egg.


    Meanwhile, "Woah¡­. I''ve never seen an egg this big before hehe~" Mary is completely fascinated by it.


    Then back at Itia again, I can see her eyes going very wide. She looks at me and mutters, "If this is an egg and it''s from Mrs. Silkco t-then¡­" She caught on.


    "Yes." I nodded her head. "This is her child." I spilled the obvious beans.


    Gasp!


    Itia was shocked. "I-I never knew this¡­"


    And whilst all of this was going on, "Hello there fella~" Mary was oblivious to all of this as she was rubbing and caressing the egg.


    "Hmmn? Why do you look so scared Itia?" Mary was confused.


    "Look, it''s not scary." Mary then proceeded to grab the egg by her hands and showed it in front of Itia. "Let''s take care of it~"


    "No! Don''t just grab it so carelessly!" Itia immediately snaps.


    "Haha Itia is scared of eggs~"


    "No I''m not¡ª" And the two bickered back and forth.


    [These two are like yin and yang huh...] Totally opposite to each other that someone balances each other out. Mary with her contagious joy and Itia with her more cautious and practical demeanor.


    I can''t help but smile at this view.


    I looked at the egg again that had been put back in the middle and also touched it myself.


    "Don''t worry little guy, you''ll be safe." As this was the legacy of Silkco and Zank, I will treat this tiny fella as one of my own.


    "Hehehe~" Mary also came back and rubbed the egg as well.


    And once she''s doing that, "Mori-nee I have a question to ask." Itia is now vacant.


    Looking at her. "What is it?"


    "Well how did you get this Mori-nee? I never saw this before so that''s why I was completely thrown off."


    When she told me that I kinda had a cold sweat. [It''s really damn complicated.] I can''t just tell her I came back in time in the form of a dream.


    "Well, as you can see it was a gift¡­." I kept trying to meander her until she was convinced.


    "It was a gift and..." I looked to my side while I was speaking to see Gabril cleaning out the tables.


    When our eyes met and she heard our conversation she immediately turned away.


    But anyways, "Yeah, that''s why you didn''t see this Itia." And she seemed satisfied with my answer.


    And looking not at the bag itself but the bag, I noticed something.


    Grabbing the egg up again I looked down and saw what looked to be a very small gift.


    So small that I didn''t notice it at first.


    "What is that?" Itia notices it as well. "It seemed to be radiating some sort of mana inside."


    "Mary hold this for a moment." I look at Mary and put the egg on her lap.


    The gift itself was small, the box is the equivalent of an engagement ring box. Grabbing the small gift I slowly opened it up.


    And inside was, "Seeds¡­?" Itia was confused. "But how come there''s so much mana radiating out from it?"


    As for me, I immediately knew what it was.


    "This is¡ª" But before I could even say anything I saw someone''s shadow at the end of my vision.


    She was approaching at a very quick pace and when I looked to the side she''s standing right in front of me. "Mother?" And Marea doesn''t look to be her usual cheerful self.


    "Oh my, oh my oh my." She holds her mouth tight. "How did you get that Morus dear, oh how?" She keeps asking me the same repeated questions over and over again.


    And I couldn''t blame her for it. [As a Pomus elf she knows exactly what this seed is.]


    Taking a glance at Itia, her eyes widened even more. "Wait, could it be¡ª?"


    "Yes." I immediately answered her question. "This seed here." I pull out one of them, it is the size of an acorn.


    "This is the seed of a World Tree." And when I said that,


    Gasp!!


    Both Itia and my mom let out noises of shock.


    Meanwhile, "What is that Mori-san?" Mary''s completely oblivious to this.


    I continue, "If you two are wondering where I got this from, it''s from bOb." Even when I answered the most important question, it only served as a springboard for more.


    "How did bOb-sama obtain such an item?" Itia asks.


    "I wasn''t able to ask her about it beforehand."


    "Why did she give you such a thing my dear?" My mother Marea asks.


    "I can''t exactly remember but she mentioned to me that there was a small but gradual decline in the average amount of mana around the world."


    And when I answered the most pressing questions, the two of them were once again silent.


    But then, "Wow~" Mary chimed in. "Mori-san, what''s so special about that seed?"


    I look around and stare at my mother, both of us had eye contact and nodded, my mom then looked back at Mary.


    "Well you see little Mary, for us elves this seed is incredibly important. If fully grown it would become a place of refuge and homeland for any elf in the world. Words alone couldn''t describe how incredibly valuable this little guy is." My mother explained.


    "Whoa¡­" Mary was impressed. "If it''s that cool then let''s grow it!" She said that with a beaming smile.


    For the first time ever I saw my mother''s smile get crooked a little bit. "Mary my child, such a preposterous thing¡ª" She tried to smile but I can definitely see the sadness and frustration hiding beneath.


    And so, "Mary''s right." I joined in.


    "Morus¡­?" My mom turns around and has a question mark kind of expression to me.


    "Mother Marea, here you go." I gave one of the World Seeds to her. "I know how frustrating it must have been to be one of the few siblings not able to cultivate one of these seeds. So I''m giving it to you mom."


    "M-me?!" She was shocked to the core at the very least. "B-but Morus, do you not know how valuable these seeds are?!" My mom was fully panicking.


    "Well that was before mom, we don''t know how valuable it is now." That''s a white lie, I''m guessing this seed is worth equivalent to multiple countries now. "And plus, you''re an elf mother, a special elf. It should only be proper to have your own World Tree mother."


    [Honestly, I''m just giving it to her to make her happy.] My honest thoughts.


    "B-but..." She stutters. "I may not have the mana to cultivate such a tree, Morus. I may even fail and waste one of these valuable seeds."


    [I don''t care.] And that is my honest but blunt thoughts about it.


    But while I was thinking, "I know how valuable these seeds are, but it''s even more valuable to me to see my mother happy." I accidentally let one of my thoughts be.


    "Uhm¡ª" I looked at my mother and she quickly grabbed the seed from my hand.


    She held it tight around her chest and closed her eyes. She closed them very tight, almost like she''s holding back tears. "Thank you, Morus." And seeing her smile wiggle holding back her tears,


    "Don''t worry Mrs. Marea!" Mary comes to the rescue and hugs my mother.


    "Marea-sama." And Itia, who has been silent for a while and silently watching this development, finally speaks. "I have spent enough time with you that I believe you are more than worthy of cultivating a World Tree."


    And in the background. "Yup!" I can see Gabril encouraging my mom in her own way.


    ""Yeah!"" And some of the customers who are coming in who don''t know what''s happening are supporting my mother as well


    My mother looks around and sees everyone supporting her. With even Marina waving her hand from the kitchen with a thumbs up.


    "Join us Mrs. Marea." Itia then took an initiative to give her seat that was next to me and gave it to her.


    My mother, who was overwhelmed with the support, finally made a big smile and said, "I will Itia, thank you." And she finally sat next to us.


    ""Ooohhh¡­!"" Everyone cheered even though no one knew what was happening.


    "Mom haha¡­!" I have taken a look at this whole situation and laugh out loud.


    [Mother, you''re a mom! Why are they cheering for you like you''re a protagonist!] I can''t help but laugh at this absurdity.


    "Hahaha..." I finally started to relax again and after rubbing a tear off my eye I said to everyone on the table.


    "Wanna have dinner early you guys?"


    And all of them nodded with agreement.


    At this precise moment I thought to myself. [I hope it stays peaceful like this forever.]


    But alas...


    ???


    It wasn''t meant to be.


    Whilst in the middle of dinner festivities in the inn, with all the eating and merry making. The sounds of the jugs hitting each other, and food and drink being eaten. With finally a local bard and a group of minstrels asking Marea to give a little song to the masses, with Itia intently listening to the tune while Mary was dancing, and Gabril serving food to the pervy customers. Everything was supposed to be fine.


    "Yeah, it really has been bad lately with all the kidnappings. I heard the slums were in chaos." A fellow tavern goer was chatting to me as we were telling stories of the past and current events right now when¡ª


    Slam!


    The door was opened and a group of knights came by, it is not like these knights were on a break and are gonna enjoy some drinking as well. These knights were all geared up in their armor and were marching in unison.


    Immediately all festivities were stopped and the whole inn went silent.


    After the knights went in a representative came inside and took off his helm. It was someone I recognized.


    "Everyone we apologize for the commotion, we would have loved to join in the drinking but sadly we cannot as the current situation." He bowed his head. "I, Lefer Garde, would like to extend an apology." It''s Lefer, the guard captain that helped me with the priest incident.


    [I got a bad feeling about this¡­] And sure enough, Lefer is now walking straight towards me.


    I furrow my brows in frustration as I have to deal with something annoying yet again.


    But I never thought something serious was about to come out of it.


    "...What is it, Lefer?" I asked with an annoyed tone.


    "Morus." He looks down at the floor before looking at me again. "It''s about Nir, one of Margrave Norkin''s retainers."


    "What of it?" This is when I realized something was up.


    "He''s dead."


    This is when, "What¡­?"


    All the previous incidents converge and unravel together.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey everyone, finally it''s here! Oh my god it''s finally here, we''re in the part of the story I''m very excited about ^^ I''ve been thinking about this plot point for months and now you guys are looking at the spark of it hehe, the first sign, I won''t say anything more but there will be a lot of people involved in this. I''m so pumped haha. But yeah, things will get exciting from now on guys haha xD but ye anyways, I''m back and hope you guys also read the newest chapter of Reborn as a Villainess! I just finished making a new chapter about a week ago soo ye :P see you guys soon arigatou! :3 :) :''D

 Chapter 54 – Unravel

    "What do you mean¡­?" I stumble towards Lefer. "What do you mean he''s dead?" And I grab both of his shoulders.


    [...] My mind is blank and I cannot think of anything right now.


    "Alright, alright." Lefer steps back. "Let''s sit down shall we? People are looking at us."


    I look around and he''s right, every festivity did stop and only stared at us.


    I nodded to agree. "Okay." And I sat down at the nearest table to me.


    "Alright everyone please return to what you were all doing earlier." Lefer bows his head to apologize for the commotion before turning back to me.


    And then, "Mori-sama." It''s Gabril. "What happened?" She asks.


    I told her what I know so far and then, "Tell that to everyone else, I wish to talk to Lefer one on one. I need to not be distracted." After I told that, Gabril nodded and proceeded to talk to the relevant parties.


    And now, "You ready?" Lefer sat down and stared at me across the table.


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "Alright, first off..."


    We know that everything was fine all day, after finishing his deal with you on the abandoned house he dealt with a few more customers before he went back to the El-Ni?o residence to report back to Lord Norkin himself and finalize the deal. He went to the finance minister to process the money and it took the whole afternoon to create the deed to your land.


    It was decided that instead of tomorrow as planned, Nir would give you the deed tonight and so went ahead just as the sun was heading down to this inn to give the deed to you as a form of surprise.


    But then¡­while heading there he was stabbed, he was stabbed multiple times and died.


    That was the explanation.


    "We got the information from the people that came into contact with Nir before his demise, which was the residence of the Margravate." He told me just before telling me the final part.


    Which was even worse. "...And while checking his body, the deed to your house was nowhere near to be found." And that right there sealed the deal for me.


    Smash!


    I hit the table incredibly hard, "Who did such a thing?!" I shouted in anger.


    I immediately knew why he died. [Why would someone kill him and have the deed conveniently leave?!] They were clearly after my deed.


    "We do not know, we are currently checking for any motives to his death. And the missing deed was your house, so that''s why we came here asking questions." Lefer told me.


    "Okay." I agreed.


    But deep inside, [Shit! What the hell did I do?!] I''m getting more and more angry from this.


    Not only from the fact the deed was missing, but they also involved someone as innocent as Nir! "How in the hell someone that nice and hard working deserves to die like that..." I am truly mad right now.


    "Morus, do you know any motivation as to why Nir was murdered?" Lefer looks at me with an ice cold look. "Nir was one of Lord Norkin Tridin''s trusted retainers, it is completely unacceptable that the Margrave''s people could be soiled like this. So we ask again Morus, do you know anyone that has a motive?"


    [Motive¡­] I began to think. There are two that come to mind.


    "The slave trader Pucki and Jshovenne." I told him.


    "Hmm..." Lefer pondered.


    Now it''s time for me to question, "From what you told me it seemed like Nir didn''t have any guards protecting him, was there a reason for that?"


    Lefer immediately replied. "We thought there was no need to. First off he was in disguise when he left the Lord''s residence so he could surprise you. Second, he was beloved by the people. And lastly, only the Margrave and his people knew that he held the deed in the first place." He listed off every reason.


    But there was something that intrigued me when he listed the reasons. " If only the people around Lord Norkin knew about the deed, could it possibly be one of them?"


    "Preposterous! How could one of the Margrave''s own people kill one of their own?'' But Lefer thought about it deeply, and deeply, until¡­


    "Wait..." He looks at me again. "Who was one of the people that may have a motive against you?"


    I nodded and said, "Pucki and Jshovenne."


    And in turn Lefer put his palms to his face. "Do you mean Jshovenne of House Tranchant?"


    When I nodded, Lefer''s face turned pale.


    "What happened?" I ask.


    He whispers to me, "Baron Jshovenne is also the finance minister to Lord Norkin." And with that revelation.


    He was immediately my main suspect, "...From what you told me, he should have been the one that handled the transfer of my funds to the house." And that cemented the fact that he did it.


    But, "Hai..." Lefer took a breather of sadness. "Morus, I know that you are already pinning him to be the culprit, but you proclaiming him to have the motive is just circumstantial evidence. I need more concrete evidence to be able to catch him."


    "Shit¡­" Even if I say that he''s my enemy, obviously that isn''t enough.


    [What do I do?] I began to think back at my conversations with Nir.


    ...


    And during that, [Eureka!] I found it.


    "Wait!" Lefer was surprised by my outburst. "Nir said to me while discussing the sale that there was also another buyer that especially wanted to buy the house, which was Jshovenne. He had to apologize to me that he couldn''t sell me the house at its original price because many people were already bidding for it."


    After explaining that to him, his eyes widened at first before burrowing his brows deep in his face. "That...certainly seems suspicious." After a bit of contemplation Lefer finally stood up from his seat.


    "Morus." He gives me a handshake. "Thank you for cooperating in this case." He continues. "We will immediately investigate the lead you have provided for us. We just need to find the bidding records for the house and we''re able to catch them from there." He said to me in a tone of reassurance.


    "Well no problem Lefer, I''m more than happy to cooperate." I continued," We need to immediately find who was responsible for this mess."


    He nodded, "Of course, you wouldn''t be able to get your house without the deed, no?" He said in a joking manner and both of us had a chuckle.


    But his tone became serious afterwards, "With all due respect Morus, there had been a lot of incidents linked to you these past few days. Today was the most severe one thus far, so hopefully in the future you wouldn''t antagonize so many people that someone as innocent as Nir wouldn''t get involved."


    "...Of course." Lefer''s face looks incredibly dark right now so I was a bit scared to answer.


    "Good." He nods and with one more handshake, he turns around and says goodbye. "We''ll meet again once progress has been made." Those are the words Lefer said before he left.


    And now, "Fuck." What do I do now?


    Everything has been derailed. [It wasn''t peaceful for very long huh?] I wonder about that myself.


    And then there''s the matter with Nir, he''s dead. Moreover, he died because of me. "No Morus I shouldn''t blame myself for this, think straight." I bit my thumb in frustration.


    Right now the whole Starting Point Inn has largely returned to normal. Except for me of course.


    And one person, seeing how Lefer has left, approached me. "Morus dear?" It''s my mother Marea.


    "Mom¡­" I look at her with worry. "Someone died, someone died for me..." And before saying anything.


    Pat, pat.


    My mom patted my head this time. "Morus, it wasn''t your fault." She told me. "Don''t blame yourself for the death of Nir."


    "..." I was silent for a moment. "I know. I promise I won''t, mom." I reassure her.


    "To be honest, I don''t know enough about him to really grieve but still¡­"


    I do not want people dying under me.


    I look up to my mom again and she tells me that. "Me too. I only met that lad earlier but it really is saddening to know someone I met had just died as well."


    After that the two of us were silent before Itia and Gabril came.


    I told them about the situation but these two, who did not even know who Nir was, had minimal reactions.


    But it was thanks to these two that I was able to focus on the most pressing matter right now, which is. "The deed." Itia points out.


    "We need to find the deed to your property, Mori-sama." And Gabril elaborates on.


    I wholeheartedly agree and nod to both of them. "I know." But the problem is, "Where do we even start?"


    And this one made the two of them break expressions. [Even for them it''s not easy finding a piece of paper in this city.]


    "How about we check out this Jshovenne person Mori-nee." Itia tells me.


    But I rebutted her, "It''s too risky, we don''t even know where he lives and we have to get inside and risk getting detected."


    "..." Itia cannot rebuttal.


    Now it''s Gabril''s turn. "I can fly Mori-sama while also being invisible. So we can steal it."


    "That''s¡­a good idea." But, "We can''t, they might have a lot of people and while I''m confident you can defeat them, you might have a lot of bodies be left behind and also you might get detected, which is very bad."


    "..." Gabril is stumped as well.


    "Sigh¡­" Honestly we got our hands tight with this one.


    [The problem isn''t we can''t take it, the problem is we can''t take it while not being detected.] I''m sure the deed is protected in that Gabril or Itia can''t just swipe it without anyone noticing.


    The air is tense around us, we need someone to break the tension and thankfully.


    There''s one. "Morus, everyone." It''s my mom. "I think we have been overthinking too much about this situation." She explains.


    "First of all, the deed itself cannot be used during this time. Think about it, if this Jshovenne came out with the deed on hand then he will be directly implicable with the murder of Nir. The chances of him claiming your property is slim to none."


    After my mom explained all that, my mind became clearer. [Technically I already own the house and the deed is just a physical representation of that. It''s already in the record books.] But if we assume the deed itself has little value, the next logical thought is.


    "Then why the hell did someone get killed over it if it can''t even be used?" What was the point of Nir''s death then?!


    "Ugh..." This entire situation is making my head hurt. "For now..." With everything I thought of and with everyone''s ideas, I decided to¡­


    "Let''s wait this out." That''s what I decided. "Although we won''t be able to see our house for a while, this is better than if we get directly involved ourselves." I continue, "There''s already an investigating body over this case, and we might get in conflict with them if we partake in it." Lefer already warned me about getting into trouble.


    I look beside me to see the three''s reactions.


    "I¡­agree Mori-nee." Is what Itia said.


    "It is frustrating but I see no problem with it." Is what Gabril said.


    "Yes dear, it''s better if we don''t shed more blood." And is what my mom said.


    "Okay then." I nodded to the three of them.


    [Time to end this uneasy night.] It''s tragic but there''s no helping it this time.


    I thank my mom, sister and companion for helping me calm me down and telling them to go on their merry way.


    Afterwards I took in a sigh, "...I still can''t help but be worried about this situation." Everything surrounding it, the murder, my deed getting stolen. All of it feels very unusually creepy.


    But I digress.


    Just when I was about to stand up and take a breather, "Mori-saaan!" My leg got hugged by a red headed midget.


    "Mary?" I feel bad but I forgot about her at the moment. "Why are you clinging to me Mary?" I''m confused.


    "Mori-san! Come. Quick! Quick!" She pulls my clothes.


    "Uhm, chill out Mary, I''ll come I''ll come." I reluctantly agreed but asked her to calm down for a moment.


    "Sorryyy..." She apologized before holding my hand. "Follow me okay?" Mary asks more cutely.


    "Okay~" And of course I said yes.


    I follow Mary around the inn.


    [I''m impressed.] She can easily maneuver her way around the rowdy and drunk customers with ease. [Must be used to this.]


    But anyways, Mary stops and it seems we arrive at the destination, near the door.


    And near the door sitting in one of the benches is someone I recognize, "Rudas?" She''s back.


    "Morus!" She can''t see me but she definitely can hear.


    "Hey Rudas." I heard she''ll be coming back but I''m not too surprised right now.


    [But it does feel overwhelming now with what happened.] So my mood isn''t as excited as it would be if Lefer didn''t come.


    "Hehe yeah, I saw her coming Mori-san!" Mary mischievously tells me. "I was talking to her about some really fun stuff."


    "Oh really." I patted her head. "I''d love to hear that from you two." I try my best to stay interested with the two children.


    "Yeah, we talked a lot about magic actually." And then Rudas''s cheery tone disappeared. "But unfortunately I really can''t right now and well...I heard a lot happened just now." Replaced with nervousness.


    "Yeah." There''s not much to say.


    She took note, "I came here right after I heard the guard''s clanking armor coming out the door so yeah."


    And with the awkward atmosphere surrounding us, Mary was stuck. "Rudas, Mori-san?"


    "Sorry about this Mary." I once again patted her head in apology.


    "Yeah Mary, I''m sorry to say this as well but..." Rudas waves her hand out towards Mary''s voice to hold her hands. "I need to speak to Morus only right now, so yeah...I promise I''ll play tomorrow."


    And with that, "Okay¡­" Saddened but understanding of Rudas''s words, she left with slump shoulders.


    [...I feel bad for her.] Now that I see her not happy I finally had a realization.


    "Mary is just a regular kid." Besides being talented in magic and shorter for someone at her age, she''s just a regular kid. "Meanwhile..." I look at Rudas.


    I dunno if she''s really blind but she noticed my words. "We''re a bunch of weirdos. So Mary can''t really join in and follow up on our conversations huh." I put on a worried smile.


    [It feels like you stole those words right out of my mouth.] It crept me out a little bit.


    "Ha~you''re right." I couldn''t help but scratch my head on that one.


    Anyways, "And Morus, this conversation I''m gonna say definitely doesn''t need Mary to know about it." Rudas is now in serious mode.


    Of course, "What is it?" I stopped being jovial and answered in kind.


    "Please Morus, we need your help!" Rudas bows her head. "Soumis and the Nest needs your help right now."


    "..." Honestly, [I don''t really wanna go there right now.] Earlier I was eager too but with what happened, I just wanna take a rest and reflect.


    But still, "Why does he need my help?" It''s people I care about so I will put the murder on the side for now.


    And fortunately, "Someone needs treatment really bad right now." It really is serious enough for me to go.


    "Alright." I immediately agreed, I do not want another soul leaving this world that''s related to me. "Who''s this someone that needs help?" I need to know first.


    "Well¡­" I became worried about how hesitant Rudas was before finally telling me who that person was. "It was the girl that was captured by Kumo and Itia."


    And this time. "Huh?" I was confused. [Captured? By Kumo and Itia?] Then I remembered. "Wait¡­was it the people that perpetrated the attack in the brothel?"


    And she nodded deeply.


    [Shit...I really did not remember the details on this one.] If I remember correctly I ordered Itia, Kumo, and Gabril to capture the rats that ran away back to Soumis and the inn.


    [I was so drunk afterwards and with the morning all used up by my mom, I didn''t even congratulate them.] I hold my head in frustration at my own incompetence.


    One thing is for sure though, "Why would I treat someone that hurted the brothel Rudas?" I asked and almost like she knew u would ask this, she was quick.


    "Well you see, this one is different. When the captured bastards were brought back, Soumis, well, dealt with them in his own way before giving them to the guards, except for the tiger girl." I interrupted.


    "Tiger girl?" And once Rudas nodded. [What the hell¡­] Why didn''t Kumo or Gabril tell me this? "Continue on."


    "Yeah. Her eye has been gouged out and while we tried healing it, it was way too much and she passed out before we could give her to the guards." She continues. "But before she went out, she told us that if she was able to be fully healed and meet a certain someone, she would tell us everything."


    After Rudas''s explanation, I ask first thing, "How do we know if she''ll tell us anything?"


    "Well, Mr. Kumo said that the tiger girl was the one in charge of the other rats so she would know more." And Rudas then smiles. "We could also threaten her life if she doesn''t cooperate as well." She smiles brightly.


    [Jeez¡­] She may be just a little bit older than Mary but she''s definitely more brutal.


    But yeah, "Okay." I agree. "I also wanna know more about this absurd situation." And plus,


    [I''m very interested in this tiger girl.] Even in Endless tiger-kin are pretty uncommon. So seeing one here would be fascinating.


    "That''s good." Rudas smiles and stands up from her chair. "Wanna get going?"


    "Yeah, I''ll go talk to everyone first." Turning around and conveniently, Itia and Gabril are here. Even Marina who has been stuck inside the kitchen this whole time.


    Marina comes up first, "Sorry I wasn''t able to come up to you till now Morus, but with how things are going you''ll be going out again so..." She hugs me. "I heard about the situation from Leo chatting with one of the guards earlier, be careful now okay?" She whispered.


    "Yeah. I will Marina." I hug her back before she lets go and goes back to the kitchen.


    "Mori-nee"


    "Mori-sama."


    It''s the two girls.


    "You two, first off¡ªgood job with your task last night." I properly congratulated them on their mission. "Sorry it took this long,  and tell this to Kumo as well, okay?"


    And the two nodded.


    "Good." I smile and hold each of their shoulders. "Well I need to go out for a bit. I promise I won''t cause any trouble, I''ll just need to help someone." And finally, "I''ll reward you three when I come back."


    And with that,


    "Yeah, come back soon Mori-nee."


    "I wanna relax with you soon as well, Mori-sama."


    The two seemed satisfied and turned around. "Let''s go?" Rudas is at the door opening it and getting ready to get out.


    I smile, "Yup." At the cheeky blind girl in front of me.


    ???


    This was a small tangent but I had to include it nonetheless.


    Whilst heading to the Succubus Nest, I stumbled upon the scene of the crime.


    It was an unassuming T shaped sidewalk with an alley heading into the middle. From what I can see there are still blood splattered about, an audience checking what happened and guards pushing the people back so as to not have them tamper the scene.


    I''m on the other side of the road so I can''t  see it too well, but there are a lot of whispers going about.


    And if I can focus a bit more I can see a carriage, and inside is a bloody body bag. I can see the feet sticking out.


    It''s him, it''s Nir. An office clerk lookalike in this other world. Someone who in more ways than one looked extremely similar to Rin, my past self. Someone whom I even thought may be my soulmate.


    Now that person is dead. Because of me.


    I do not feel sadness as much as in anger.


    [I will get my deed back that they fatally stole and hopefully avenge him as well.]


    Still though,


    [Rin, Nir...what a creepy coincidence.] It made my back hair go up, and I don''t usually do that.


    One more thing, "I cannot see but the smell of fresh blood is strong from here." Rudas said that ominous comment.


    I only reluctantly nod before moving past this gruesome and regretful scene with silence.


    ???


    After walking for a while and encountering some not-so-good events, we finally made it.


    "We''re here!" Rudas shouted, as she immediately dash towards the brothel.


    "W-wait!" I run as well and then.


    "Be careful¡ª" I grabbed Rudas by the chest, she hit a ledge between the cobblestone sidewalks.


    "Jeez, you''re too excited." I told her. "But it''s impressive that you know your way around this place."


    She tells her reason while I place her back up. "Well, I''ve lived here for so long, you know. Kinda have a map in my head about it now."


    "But also¡­" She then looks at me and says, "Thanks with the help of Itia I''m able to see something."


    That surprised me, [Immediately?!] I already know what she was talking about.


    It''s "Mana." She told me with a grin. "It''s still really vague right now but I can at least see something in my dark world for once."


    And with a young girl like this smiling like that, I couldn''t help but rub the top of her head. "Keep going at it Rudas, I''ll teach you in the very near future but for now just repeat what you''re doing and make sure to take breaks okay?" I let out a big smile as well.


    "Thanks Morus, I can''t see it but you must be smiling at me right now." Once again Rudas and her predictions.


    Anyways, we continue chatting until we finally reach the entrance.


    "Well, time to save a tiger-girl." I tell Rudas as I turn the knob open.


    "Mhmm~" Rudas nods. "Yeah let''s heal her quick¡ª"


    Click!


    I open the door and what greets me?


    "What do you mean I can''t join?!" A loud voice echoes through the room, interrupting Rudas mid-sentence.


    The one loud voice was arguing with, "I told you Kim we cannot allow you to be part of this brothel, how many times do I have to tell you that?" Was Visoko.


    Who seems to be trying to ask this Kim girl to get out. [Kim huh, I swore I heard that name somewhere.] I can''t put my finger on it yet.


    Meanwhile, "Ugh." Rudas made a disgusted expression. "So that brat still hasn''t returned back to her home huh."  Clearly she doesn''t like this person.


    "What happened?" I tried to ask and Rudas answered in a tired manner.


    "Well that girl always does come here and tries to apply here. But due to obvious reasons we can''t and usually she leaves after half an hour." Rudas says that but sighs afterwards. "But today she has been here since this morning, she stayed in the lobby for an entire day and we had no choice but to give her some food." No wonder Rudas looks exhausted, this Kim is a massive headache.


    But back to her now, "Why! Why can''t I at least do menial jobs before I work in this industry?"


    Visoko holds her forehead before telling once again like a routine, "Look, we cannot do that okay? You''re too young and also we need permission!"


    And during their heated exchange, "Hey¡­?" It seems that Visoko hasn''t noticed me and Rudas standing right in front of her.


    Thankfully though, "Wait...ah! Morus!" She finally notices us. "I was so surprised to see you appearing like that, and Rudas too? Hahaha¡­" She laughs and scratches her head for the oopsie of not seeing us till now.


    "Visoko, Morus is here..." Rudas tries to help me come in but,


    "If you say I can''t join you because I''m too young then what about her?!" The complaining girl points at Rudas. "She looks about the same age or even younger than me, how is that fair?" She rages


    "Look." Visoko looks down at her, "Rudas was literally born into this life, her mother was also a prostitute here and gave birth to Rudas in this very same building. You on the other hand are not, that''s the difference."


    [Yikes.] I looked over to Rudas and saw her reaction but surprisingly there was none.


    "But my parents were prostitutes too!" And the two continued arguing for a while.


    And then she finally spoke, "You interested in my life, Morus?"


    Normally I would be but right now, "Not right now I guess." This situation is just so bizarre to me.


    But back to Kim, "Please¡­ I wanna know, I''ll do anything to have a job here..." It seems she finally started getting desperate.


    "Uhm look girl..." Even Visoko was perplexed.


    It was then as the situation became desperate and awkward.


    "We would love to have you here." Someone finally came to mediate the situation.


    It was Polnyya. The hot milf elf. "We really do, Kim. You have beautiful creamy-like skin, a light pink tinge on your hair, and are also an elf like me. If you develop a bit more I know you would be popular." She points out every good thing about her.


    She tries to speak. "Then¡ª"


    "But." Polnyya shut it down. "We need to get permission from your parents or guardians to do such a thing. Age does not matter if you look that good. My instincts are telling me you''ll be popular with the way you are now. But age does matter by law as you need an adult representing you to be able to agree on your behalf. I''m sorry."


    And in conclusion, with sadness Polnyya tells her that, "Kim, we are a reputable establishment, we cannot hire you unless we meet with the nuns that run your temple."


    And with that. "I-I¡­"


    She broke down.


    "I can''t!" She''s sitting down and weeping. "Today is my only chance, my last chance even! I cannot stop their decision at this point¡­" Kim stood up and rubbed the tears and mucus off her face. "I don''t wanna be taken by them, those hooded bastards¡­!" Then she cried once more.


    [My god.] Although it was irritating to see her screaming constantly, even I felt bad with her complicated situation.


    "Honey¡­" It was the same with Polnyya, as she went towards the crying child and hugged her tight.


    "Hi¡ªhii¡ªuwaah¡­!" With someone supporting her, she finally belts and cried  through Polnyya''s clothing.


    This went off for minutes, and everyone including me was silent the entire time.


    And finally, when she seems to have calmed down and vented out all her emotions, Polnyya speaks. "There, there, it''s alright. I do not know what your situation is but it must be very intense to leave you like this." She spoke gently and kindly consoled her like what a mother would do.


    Polnyya continues. "Although for the sake of this establishment and everyone that works here, we still cannot allow you to work here. But as a compromise we''ll let you sleep here, free of charge and food for free as well, we''ll let you stay for the night until we bring you back to the elven temple."


    Polnyya then looks at me, "I heard there was quite a big commotion over there this morning." And winks.


    And awkward sweat comes to my forehead. "Hahaha¡­" I laugh it off nervously.


    "Okay..." Kim was too tired to reply with a straight answer and just kept hugging Polnyya tight.


    Now that everything has somewhat calmed down now, everyone has started to move again.


    Visibly exhausted, Visoko turns to Polnyya and asks. "Hai¡­ I need to take a break from all of this. Hey Polnyya, can I go rest for a moment?"


    Polnyya nodded and got out of the little reception area she was at and looked at Rudas. "Wanna come as well, Rudas? I think you and I can both let out each other''s steam from the amount of work we had today." Visoko made an incredibly mischievous smile.


    "Yeah, we can fuck." Rudas has no filter at all.


    "See you soon, Morus." Rudas waves goodbye before being separated from me and holding Visoko''s hand.


    [What a strange pair.] I thought to myself. [But before anything else...] I stared at Polnyya who stood up with Kim in her arms.


    "Morus, Polovina is probably at the hallway behind me so go follow her to get to Soumis''s office." She pointed her face towards that hallway. "Originally I would have been the one that guided you there, but as you can see I have a lot on hand at the moment."


    [I think ''a lot of hand'' is somewhat of an understatement.] I think though, it''s just my opinion.


    "Well, take care Polnyya." I waved goodbye to her as I went to the hallway.


    And lo and behold, "Hey Polovina." She''s actually there.


    "Hey Morus, sorry for asking you here." She apologized.


    "No worries." I shrug it off, but more importantly¡­ "Jealous?" I said in a grin.


    "Hell nah!" Polovina immediately snaps back. "Why would I be jealous of a brat like her? Hmph!" She crossed her arms and did the classic tsundere pose.


    Anyways though, we started walking towards Soumis''s office. While we''re heading there the two of us had a bit of small talk.


    "How much do you know about that girl?" I ask.


    "Well she always comes here so a lot I guess, we have to though. We did a background check and found out she was one of the orphans from the elven temple downstreet, and it seemed she was running away from her would-be parents. But that''s all we know for sure."


    "Then she really can''t be hired huh?" I ask again.


    "Yeah. Not even mentioning her new family we need the permission from the two nuns in charge of that temple. But yeah, her age doesn''t really matter that much I guess as well, her performance does though but yeah, she doesn''t bring the nuns here obviously."


    The two of us talked and talked until we got to the door to Soumis''s office.


    And from all of our talk, I thought of this situation. [So the elven temple has a lot more than meets the eye huh¡­] I know for a fact that Kim is in the very same temple I was in with mom this morning. Why do I know for sure? Because I finally remembered one of the kids, Lifi, mentioning her name while teasing the other kid Lukk.


    [Something feels very wrong about it.] Why would Kim not want to go to her new parents so much?


    [I feel like there''s a lot happening around me but I do not know where and how to pin it down.]


    "Almost like, everything is about to unravel." Those are the words I was murmuring about before entering into Soumis''s room and save the tiger-girl''s life. My original goal in this trip.


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    Hey everyone it''s me! How y''all doing, as for me I''m very happy right now. Yes! Finally we''re at the part of the story where shit is gonna go down hehehe xD but yeah, I''m so hyped up for this, I have a lot of fun stuff happening in the next few chapters and yeah, finally the tension is finally rising ^^ I don''t think that''s much of a spoiler lol. But yeah, there''s one thing I don''t like though is that I had to cut off the original ending to this chapter since it''s getting to long and has to be part of the next chapter. Sad but the chapter is getting too long and that I think  the point of the current ending is as impactful as the one I had planned hehe xD but yeah! Hope you guys enjoying this part of the story and yeah, enjoy the story ^^


    Arigatou!


    Also don''t forget to read my other story, Villainess okay?! :P :3 :D

 Chapter 55 – Unravelling

    "Morus! You''re finally here!" Shouts Soumis who got out of his overly large armchair.


    I shook my head around to push my current thoughts about Kim and the orphans aside to talk to the one I wanted to originally meet in the first place. I stare at the young brothel owner Soumis.


    "Hey I''m here." I quickly grabbed the running Soumis in my arms and gave him a little kiss. "Excited aren''t cha?"


    He nods, "Hmm-mm¡­" and looks at the elf next to me, "Thanks for bringing Morus here Polovina."


    "No problem Soumis." She bows and looks at me next. "I''ll be going now, Morus; as I don''t really wanna bother you right now haha¡­"


    "No probs as well, Polovina." Telling her not to worry.


    She smiles and nods her head at everyone, "I''ll be going now you two."


    The door creaks and shuts close as Polovina leaves.


    Now that me and Soumis are the only ones here, at least the ones who are awake, I look around the room.


    "Man, this place seems too big to you haha¡­" I remarked. "I mean your chair is even bigger than you."


    "Yeah, I wasn''t the owner of the brothel for very long. My big half-brother was, when our father got killed. And then¡­" He looks down for a moment before looking up at me again. "...Nevermind that, he was killed by one of his male partners but yeah, I''m here now."


    I can see that it is definitely bothering him right now. "I''m sorry for your loss, Soumis." I tried to console him.


    But then, "Really, it is no problem, Morus." I stopped.


    Because... "I wasn''t supposed to be the one running the brothel, but now I don''t regret it at all. My brother treated the girls here like family, and I am determined to do the same as well." Well, there''s no need to console him if he has already moved on.


    "I see..." I couldn''t help but show a genuine smile. "That''s a really good thing to do." I told him


    [I guess this is the first time that I''m impressed by you, Soumis.] I thought to myself.


    Back to Soumis, "Thank you." He smiles but then takes a serious turn on his face. "Although I accepted my role as the operator of the brothel, I still want to avenge my brother and father''s death. So..." He looks left.


    I also looked in the direction he was looking at¡ªa couch.


    A long couch, one long enough to have an entire person sleep on it, and there was a person on it.


    "There it is..." I muttered.


    "Wanna go?" Soumis holds my hands and is pulling me towards the one being rested on that couch.


    "Yeah." And so we move towards it.


    More and more I got closer, the more and more I became concerned about her condition, and finally¡­


    "This is her huh...the tiger-girl."


    Covered neck to toe by blankets, and a towel on her forehead, breathing heavily. It is clear that this girl is sick.


    But not just any kind of sick. "Wait a minute..." I activated my magic. "Wait just a hell of a mother fucking minute¡­" Even without any magic on I saw a glimpse of something very bad.


    {"Activate my elven eyes."}


    My eyes glowed and small magic circles surrounded my eye like a pair of sunglasses. I stared into the tiger-girl and what I found was¡­


    [Rudas was wrong¡­] I thought immediately when I saw what was happening to the tiger-girl.


    "This is horrific." I told Soumis. "This... definitely isn''t just some form of sickness."


    "W-what is Morus, tell me!" Soumis''s actions changed to become more desperate as he realized this wasn''t just a simple cold.


    I told him the cold hard truth. "This is mana poisoning." I can see it.


    I can see all sorts of foreign mana swirling around the tiger-girl. Different colors, different waves, all of it inside one body.


    [This is bad.] I grit my teeth.


    I knew of this type of poisoning back in Endless. You had several alchemist players condensing the mana of many monsters and creatures into a powder and mixing them all together to create this horrible concoction.


    Once ingested this mixture of foreign mana attacks your own and converts your mana into one of them. Then your mana attacks them and it causes a chaotic reaction all over your body.


    Although pain receptors in VR were highly regulated, the NPCs that were being tested on described the feeling like there was a battlefield of wizards inside your body, and you were the ground that battle was being fought on.


    I gritted my teeth even more. "Jesus Christ..." I cannot believe that this barbaric practice still lives on till today.


    "Who''s that?" Crap, of course Soumis doesn''t know.


    "Some foreign deity." I quickly told him.


    "But Soumis." I look at him intensely. "This is bad Soumis, really bad."


    I explained it to him, what mana poisoning does, everything.


    "..." Soumis was silent.


    But I continued. "And mana poisoning is even more terrible for beastmen like her. As you know beastmen are the ones with the least mana out of all the other races in the world. So getting poisoned like this is even worse as most likely there isn''t even enough mana to combat the foreign mana inside."


    I stare at him. "How did this even happen?" I explained. "Mana poisoning only happens naturally in a specific case, not this one. Someone must have injected or given her a tablet of condensed mana to put into her system for it to occur. This isn''t natural Soumis."


    [I had assumed that this would just be a regular case of a cold or infection¡­] But clearly now that isn''t the case.


    Soumis was silent for a while until. "By the Three Dragons..." He puts his palms upon his lips. "...Even the garrison was compromised..." He told himself.


    "Explain it to me, Soumis!" I need to know.


    Soumis nods and now looks at me intently this time. "Morus, the garrison¡­ This morning after we interrogated the people that Kumo and Gabril captured, including her, we were done. We gave them to the guards and to the garrison to help with the investigation. But strangely enough the guards returned this girl back to us, saying that this girl was terribly sick and couldn''t even answer the questions the guards asked of her." He took a deep breath before explaining the situation again to me.


    "At first I was suspicious that she was so sick but didn''t think hard about it, as while we were interrogating her she was already weakened and sick by then, with all the parts removed to her. But being brought back with the help of the guards and couldn''t barely speak¡­ I should have been more suspicious." Soumis too grit his teeth and clench his palms tight in anger.


    "To think she was poisoned..." He looks at me. "Morus, don''t you think that..."


    I nodded, "Yeah I know." We came to the same conclusion. "There was someone at the garrison that works for the same side as the criminals." A rage inducing revelation.


    "And that someone from what I''m guessing poisoned this woman because she was of a higher rank than the thugs alongside her and so might be able to tell a more detailed testimony to the guards." Soumis clenches his hands together.


    "And so that fucker working for that slave trading bastard Pucki poisoned her. That''s my conclusion."


    I look at him when he says those words, "You knew that from your interrogation?"


    "Of course, but unfortunately we weren''t able to know much more than being hired by Pucki to inseminate my girls and threaten me for a cure." Soumis continues. "And we weren''t able to get much out of the tiger-girl since she was already sick when we interrogated her."


    "I see¡­" I look at the girl.


    And now that Soumis''s words are processing in my brain, I took a look at her more and found some even more disgusting details.


    "She has no ears..." She has body stripes like that of a tiger but no cat-like ears.


    [Normally that would mean she had human ears but no as well¡­] My stomach curls at the realization.


    "Someone had cut them off." Soumis tells me the truth I don''t wanna hear. "Along with her tail." And something even worse.


    "No wonder she was weak and sick." If she had parts cut out from her like that, infection and a numerous host of disabilities would render her like this, along with the poison.


    More and more I am sickened by this horrible sight. "And you also tell me one of her eyes was pulled out as well?" I can see that she had tape over it.


    "Yes, Kumo told me that her eye was used like a switch to activate the bombs on the thugs so he had to pull it out." He told me in sadness.


    "..." My hand clenched in anger. I am gritting my teeth and my head is shaking in anger.


    [They used this girl like she was a fucking toy.] They removed parts that are undesirable to them and used one of her body parts as a glorified button to blow people up.


    [I gotta save her. Just the inhumanity of this alone justifies it for me.]


    It might be hypocritical of me since I also have done modifications of creatures myself, it was all professionally done with no pain and harm done to the creature in question. Plus it was back when Endless was a game.


    There is no hesitation for me anymore, but there is someone I need to ask.


    "Soumis." I look at him directly. "Is there any reason why you want to save this girl?" I continue, "You told me earlier that you weren''t able to get much out of this girl. So tell me why now." He was the one that brought her here, so he''ll be the one that decides the fate of this girl.


    [But if he doesn''t I''ll take her away and heal her myself.] Just a thought.


    But anyways, "...This is something I was gonna say later but here it is. There is one more detail about all of this Morus." He told me what it is.


    "When the guards carried her back to the brothel, she was so weak that she fell down to the floor. But she was still conscious." He told me with shaking hands.


    Soumis then holds the girl''s hand. "Just before she fell unconscious, she told me in a weak voice this: ''I will tell you everything, I promise.''"


    "Everything huh¡­" That''s it, I can feel my mana channeling to my arms as I prepare myself to clean the tiger-girl of her foreign, poisonous, monster mana inside.


    But Soumis is not done. "And I will tell you everything as well." He told me one last thing.


    I carefully look at the tiger-girl before staring back at Soumis. "Tell me." I am taking in every information I could right now.


    [There is definitely a conspiracy going on.] I''m sure of it.


    And it seems like, "My father, my brother, that bastard Pucki was involved in both of their deaths." I was right.


    [Pucki¡­I will kill you.] Everything wrong has been connected to him somehow.


    "Before my father''s time, the brothel was engaged in illegal activity and part of the underground black market, including slaves brought in by Pucki. But it was during my father''s time as the owner that he turned this whorehouse into a proper and legitimate business. I knew Pucki was angry at this since we were one of the biggest and most profitable brothels in the city and now he couldn''t sell to us. So he had my father killed." Soumis continues without stopping.


    "Then it was my brother''s turn, my brother liked men but he treated the girls like he would his own siblings, then once again refused the offers Pucki was selling since they were often traumatized slaves. Then the bastard leaked the fact that my brother liked men and proceeded to pay one of his partners to kill him."


    Soumis crouched his back and held his chin to his knuckles. "I know he killed them this way, but there just wasn''t enough evidence to arrest him." He furrows his brows. "And now with this, Morus."


    "Yeah." Soumis is the one ordering this conversation now, and I am just listening.


    "I need your help, Morus. No matter what Pucki may have done in the past, I was always a coward and just wanted to avoid him, but now..." He looks at me with pure determination and grabs my hands. "He may have killed father and brother, but I know he has harmed my girls. And seeing the lengths he would go to do that...I don''t wanna sit this out anymore."


    Soumis then¡­ "Please, I wanna get my revenge, Morus." Bows down his head to me.


    "Soumis..." How could I not help this cute little femboy?


    I rub and mess up his hair as I give him a kiss on the forehead. "Of course Soumis. It''s also in my best interest to get rid of him as well." I of course agree to his revenge.


    [I have a feeling that he would start interfering in my business as well.]


    After all of this, I look at the tiger-girl breathing heavily on the couch.


    "Let''s do this."


    ???


    Chaos inside the El Ni?o estate.


    "How dare some dirty unwashed thugs slay a Page of the Margrave!"


    "He may be a commoner but he is still one of the Margrave''s men, this insult should not be swept under the rug as it is an insult to the Tridin family name!"


    This incident has circulated throughout the entire manor and estate of the Margrave. Being employed under the Margrave should have been enough of a deterrent for criminals to avoid messing with them, and now that logic has fallen apart.


    Many of the maids and servants are now talking as if they would be next on the chopping block.


    Obviously this news is of great concern to Norkin. Since he is inside the barely used morgue, a room constructed simply for the sake of having it in the manor. There weren''t supposed to be any corpses being used there, until now.


    "¡ªMay the Three Great Dragons judge his soul, with the protection of Arin and His golden light, and may the String Goddess Silkco herself put you in her great tapestry in heaven." Norkin gave a prayer to his deceased Page.


    After Norkin was done, he placed down his banner atop his retainer''s casket.


    With silence, Margrave proclaims this with a low voice. "And whilst the Gods guide you to heaven; I shall do everything in my power to bring you to justice Nir. You were too good of a man to die as pathetically as this." Norkin then places his hand on the casket one more time. "Especially under my watch."


    He let go of the casket and stood straight with his hands holding tight. "My opponents may call me a pushover and lenient lord, but I do not tolerate having my men slain under any circumstances."


    Norkin stood silent for a while until he heard,


    Knock! Knock!


    A knock on the door.


    "Come in!" He boomed out loud, and the door creaked open. "Have you found anything, Your Highness?" He knew immediately who it was.


    "Well, it was interesting to say the least." It is G¨¦rmann. "In a bad way of course."


    "Tell me." Right now with the current situation, there was no time for banter and so Norkin was blunt.


    "It seems to me that your Chamberlain Jshovenne is highly suspect in this." G¨¦rmann continues holding a piece of paper. "A lot of the documents to this were...let''s just say hidden during my search in the treasury but eventually we found it. It was confirmed on record that during the bidding process of the house Nir was involved in selling, Jshovenne was found to have bet a large amount of funds to buy this single house."


    G¨¦rmann gives the paper to Norkin, "And as you know already, Nir was supposed to give the deed and keys of the house to the one that managed to buy it¡ª" and the two of them,


    ""Morus.""


    Both of them said her name at the same time.


    "...So she was involved again¡­" Norkin holds his head, "That woman, I like her but she is one hell of a magnet for trouble." And gives one big sigh.


    G¨¦rmann gives a dry laugh. "Well I''m sure she most of all hates the situation she got herself in the most." He tries to reassure him.


    "I am even beginning to think if she''s good for the city or not." Norkin grumbles a bit more before finally calming down. "But I still agree that she is an important person we have to get to our side or else. No matter how much trouble she attracts."


    "Yup." G¨¦rmann is trying to motivate Norkin. "And I''m sure Morus herself would gladly cooperate with us." He told him.


    "That''s good." It worked.


    Now that the two powerful figures in the manor have calmed down, they say their prayers to the deceased Page one last time before leaving the morgue.


    And whilst the two are walking alongside each other, they discuss what to do next.


    "No matter what Your Highness, that house is suspicious." Norking narrows his eyes and brushes his beard. "Why would they kill my Page for a deed of an abandoned house?" He wonders.


    As the two figures are in the presence of the maids and servants, the two had to act appropriately.


    "I did a bit of a background check on it, Lord Norkin." G¨¦rmann continues. "The previous owner died not too long ago. He was a hermit, old and decrepit. Apparently he was a baronet, the lowest of nobility, and he sold his land and titles and lived out his days using the money he earned from that alone in that house."


    "Disgusting." Norkin was visibly angry knowing that someone sold off his nobility granted to him for money. "But even still, a Baronet is a title that is not inheritable, so even selling that off wouldn''t make him set for the rest of his life."


    "I am stuck on that mystery, Lord Norkin. I checked his records and he first settled here about four decades ago and is paying his taxes properly all this time despite living as a hermit. So the money he earned definitely won''t cut it." G¨¦rmann scratches his long hair. "The only conclusion I have now is that he had some other sources of revenue we do not know about."


    Norkin nodded. "Money he earned that is not on the record¡­" He is incredibly suspicious about this. "Your Highness G¨¦rmann, let''s launch an investigation into that house."


    "Got it." G¨¦rmann nodded back. "Also, are you going to launch an investigation into Baron Jshovenne as well?" He asks.


    "Unfortunately, I would have to." Norkin looks forward with a stern but sad expression. "Jshovenne''s father was a sentimental figure of mine, and House Tranchant has served the Tridins dutifully for generations. So it is a painful choice to make." He stops.


    "There''s also the matter of the recent matter of a lot of children disappearing lately." G¨¦rmann grumbles about more trouble in the realm.


    "Yes that too¡­" Norkin closes his eyes and sighs.


    "But you gotta look at this, Your Highness." Norkin looks forward.


    He stops by a large window in the manor overlooking the city of El Ni?o.


    "Beautiful isn''t it?" Seeing all the lights flickering in the night made the Margrave smile.


    "Yes it is." G¨¦rmann agrees completely.


    He then tells a tale like the old man he is.


    "The legendary founder of the El Ni?o family, the line from which my current Tridin blood comes from, was a young adventurer that left his ancestral home in sadness to travel across the seas and oceans to settle in the land in which to this day, is named in his honor." Norkin continues. "That man up to his deathbed only wished to return to his old home. But realizing that is impossible, moved forward to create the city in which we live today."


    He looks back at G¨¦rmann. "And so as a Tridin, the blood of which came from El Ni?o, it is only proper that I must do my duty even though my heart says otherwise." Norkin laughs at himself. "Let''s go G¨¦rmann."


    "Of course." G¨¦rmann and Norkin continue their walk.


    And as they pass through the corridors, they pass through the halls of which paintings of the past heads of their house are displayed. Two things are always constant through these paintings, the first is the family sigil of a trident thrusting down with a pattern of hearts in the background.


    The other is the family motto, which is:


    "Your heart is yourself, everything else is your duty."


    "So you can read G¨¦rmann." Norkin laughs.


    ???


    "She waking up?"


    "No."


    "She waking up?"


    "Still no."


    "She waking up?"


    "..."


    "No?"


    "No."


    This was our conversation.


    [It took me two and a half hours to fix all of your problems tiger-girl. Be grateful.] These are the words I thought of when she woke up.


    There are two things I gotta do first to fix her up, clean out the foreign mana and regenerate the missing limbs. Cleaning out the foreign mana was the most important as it is a poison that would kill her if I start meddling my mana in, so I did the grueling process of taking the mana out from her while making sure it doesn''t cause havoc in her body.


    It was extremely tedious, as there are like six different mana that I managed to identify. One by one I compressed the mana together without it bothering the others, pulling that condensed away from the magic circuits, then controlling that mana and finally converting it to my own.


    Converting the different mana together took the longest time as unlike pure mana, the mana I was converting was already tailored to the creatures it was taken from, in this case several rat, goblin, and bear mana put into her.


    If I were to put an analogy to it, it would be like in painting it is easier to paint over a blank canvas then it is to paint over an already completed painting.


    Next is healing her limbs back, or should we say regenerate them. Traditional healing is used by most of the good aligned races, it is instant and not very mana inducing at all; though the drawbacks to it is you can''t heal wounds already healed by scars and more importantly can''t heal back entire limbs and more. Only divine healing could do that.


    So I had to use dark healing or regeneration, which is used by most dark aligned characters. Regeneration unlike healing is gradual not instant and costs on average more mana, but it can grow limbs back and can be used passively as opposed to casting it in a spell like heal does.


    Though you would need to be good enough to regenerate entire limbs without it turning into a mangled mess.


    Anyways, overall it took two hours to get rid of the poison and half an hour regenerating her tail and ears.


    "Why haven''t you done her eyes, Morus?" Soumis, who has been in and out of this room, asked me.


    Finally a good question. "Well I haven''t regenerated her eyes since that would push me to four hours and frankly, I''m tired. Plus¡­" I dunno if I wanna say this but here it is. "I don''t wanna be entirely generous to her, she was an enemy and Kumo took her eye out because she''ll use it to sabotage our plan. It might sound petty but I wanna leave her a reminder of what''ll happen if she crosses us again." I told it straight to Kumo.


    Surprisingly, he seems chill with it. "Fair if guess." He shrugs it off. "I''m not a saint either, the main reason I asked you to save her is because she promised to tell me everything, and if she can''t fulfill that then..." Soumis made a really devilish smile.


    [Oh okay¡­] I look back at the tiger-girl.


    Staring back at her, I almost didn''t notice how cute she looked. She may be a tiger but she''s as hot as one sexy¡ª


    "She gotta wake up yet?" Great.


    "No!" It finally tilted me over the line.


    But then, "Shut up!" A third voice appears.


    "..."


    "Uhm¡­"


    We all jolted in surprise. Both of us instinctively turned around and saw¡­.


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" The tiger-girl is opening her one eye. "...Nyyaaaah, fuck...ing...bastard..." It seems that the anger was not intentional and just came from her dreams.


    I took a sigh of relief while Soumis is still shocked.


    "Uhm....I thought that people who just woke up are pretty meek, you know." He told me.


    "Well... she''s part of the tiger tribe you know." I laugh it off with him.


    Then the two of us proceeded to properly wake her up now, trying to avoid the cat swipes from her hands.


    Soumis wasn''t so lucky.


    ???


    "...How are you doing?" I try to ask the tiger-girl, with a crooked smile and one imaginary big sweat on my side.


    "Shit, obviously." The tiger murmured to herself while sitting with her knees up and hugging her leg.


    Meanwhile, "I''m here~" Soumis returns with a cup of milk. "Actual real and warm breast milk, here you go." He handed over that dubious milk to her.


    But, "I''m a proud member of the tiger kin! I don''t drink milk like a cat would dumbass!" She is being all tsundere about it.


    And¡­


    Gruuuumble~


    [Wow. How many days has she not eaten?] I didn''t say that out loud in fear I''d get slapped into space.


    Her face is as red as a tomato.


    "Well, your body certainly doesn''t¡ª" Soumis was about to make a witty remark of his doom.


    But, "Fine!" She immediately conceded and took the cup of milk from his hand.


    Soumis''s eyes twitch, "Well you certainly don''t feel any remorse despite the fact you put a scar on my face." It''s true he wasn''t lucky.


    "It''s an accident, okay!" She drinks the milk.


    Soumis, who now has a small tape over his face to cover that swipe, is making that devilish smile again.


    So I¡­ "Alright you two!" Intervened. "Before you two have a cat fight¡ª"


    "Hey!"


    "¡ªJust a fight." That made my eyebrows twitch.


    "Before you two do anything stupid. Let''s start again shall we?" I mediate between the two.


    "Fine, ugh."


    "Of course Morus."


    The two (somewhat) agreed.


    "First is Soumis, you sit on my lap." I told him.


    "Okay~" He agrees and I hug him tight.


    "Alrighty then, tiger-girl." I stare at her and she...


    ...Is telling me her name, "Tiga. Call me Tiga."


    "Alright Tiga, what happened earlier."


    And with that,


    Bam!


    She dropped the cup; thankfully with all the milk drank, to the floor.


    "T-those¡ª!" Her eyes reddened in rage, her fangs unsheathes itself out from her fingers. "Bastards...!" Every single hair from her head to her body stood up, she looks more like a lion than a tiger right now.


    I looked to my side and saw Soumis visibly shaken and took a step back from her.


    I look back and stare at her long and sharp claws, [If that had swiped Soumis earlier he''d be a goner.] Even I gulped at that fact.


    Then I saw Tiga bite her claws. "They betrayed me, they betrayed me, they betrayed me, they betrayed me, they betrayed me¡ª" It seems she lost her mind. "They fucking betrayed me!" Finally, Tiga swipes down her claws into the wooden couch.


    It gnashed through the wood and fabric, leaving a gaping hole in the couch.


    [Crap, her instincts got out of hand.] Stupid me, this is a beastmen we''re talking about, of course they do this!


    "Hey." With Soumis already staying as far away from her as possible, I took the initiative to calm her down.


    "Hah?!" She shouts, her teeth already turned into a pair of sharp fangs.


    "We''re here to help you." I did not break eye contact with her.


    [I''m dealing with her wild instinct right now, so I cannot appear weak to her.] She''ll jump on me.


    This is one of the traits of beastfolk like her, since they have bodies of that of wild animals, they also have a tendency to lash out their emotions like this.


    "Fuck you!" She openly threatens me, but I did not even move a flinch as I came closer to her.


    "Calm down Tiga, we''re your allies." I calm her down with my soft voice, soothing her to make her know that she is not being threatened.


    "Look at your tail, look at your ears. We gave them back to you from the people that took it." I pointed at the restored body parts on her.


    Then I touched her ears


    "Wha¡ª! what¡­." She jolted in surprise but was immediately shocked. "Hah? Huh?" She touches her ears, she touches her tail, everything she touches.


    [Must be surprised to feel a part of you that was lost huh?] I thought that in sadness.


    And then, "Sniffs..." She cries.


    I looked behind me to see Soumis, and told him, "It''s fine now." And urge him to take a seat.


    "Okay Morus." He agreed and sat back to where he originally was.


    "Okay then." I stare back at the tiger-girl, Tiga.


    She notices my stare and stops herself from crying, "Thank you Ms. Morus, thank you." Tiga has now become submissive and I can see that she''s very much wagging her tail very hard for me. "I lost myself earlier, I''m so sorry for that


    "No problem Tiga." I can now feel comfortable with this tiger-girl now. "Tell me what happened earlier okay? And don''t berserk out again." I gave her a light warning.


    "Hm-mmm..." Tiga nodded, "Here we go." And she told me what happened.


    "After I was captured by that handsome monster, one of his partners; the pretty looking lady, took me back to this place along with the grunts." She continues. "I already had the sickness the day before but I wasn''t able to take a break since I''m a dirty demi-human. Then when he gouged my eyes out my condition became even worse. Though¡­" Tiga glances at Soumis.


    "It was a blessing in disguise since I could use my sickness as an excuse to not answer their questions much and lay down for the night." She told us.


    I took a quick glance at Soumis for a bit and he''s definitely upset about that fact.


    "When I woke up I was told I''m gonna go to the garrison to get an actual interrogation. I hid my expression as I was genuinely happy at the time, as I had contacts on the garrison and was able to be released with minimal consequences."


    "I knew it¡ª!" Soumis was right, there was a mole in the garrison.


    [It''s like this in every world huh¡­] Criminals on the side of justice.


    "But before that, they gave me a meal, a shower, and a change of clothes. The food was the best I had, the fresh shower I never had, and the best clothing I ever had. Even if it was brief the things the whores here did for me made me feel like I was actually a person. Before I left I secretly said thank you to everyone." I can see Tiga''s face glowing red again.


    "It''s no problem!" Even Soumis is looking red right now. "I always believe in providing the best service to the people staying here, so yeah..."


    "Fufu¡­" She giggled a bit before continuing on. "Yeah, I was at the garrison and secretly met up with one of my accomplices. At the time they were taking care of the lowly thugs, and so I conversed with my accomplice. He told me every good thing I wanna hear like I would get out and how Pucki would forgive me, etc. etc. But¡­." I saw Tiga unsheathed her claws before properly controlling herself this time. "It was all sweet nothings. A damn ruse to completely bring my guard down." She''s controlling it very well but I can see blood dripping from her lips. She''s still really mad at this.


    "You were tricked huh..." Soumis felt bad about her, while I...


    I felt bad as well. "That''s what you meant by betrayed huh..."


    "Yeah. You guessed it right, haha¡­" Tiga made a self-deprecating laugh. "I was tricked, played like a fiddle." She continues.


    "Just before I was brought to the interrogation room, I was given a meal by my accomplice. I should have known by my keen sense of smell that there was something bad in that meal but I took it anyway because I was so desperate." She continued in sadness.


    "Once I finally got to the room, my mind and body turned blank for a moment before collapsing. I did not know anything much afterwards as my consciousness faded away, but I remember just as I fell into slumber, I saw a faint resemblance to you Soumis." She tries to remember. "I was filled with rage but I can''t remember."


    Then it was Soumis''s turn. "You said to me, ''I will tell you everything, I promise.'' That''s what you said."


    "Yeah¡­" And she smiled. "Once again, thank you all for saving my life. I''m sorry that I was still very confused, you know."


    "No worries about it." I told her. "Also, no need to be so formal with us. He''s a brothel owner and I''m well, I''m me haha." I try to lighten the mood up a bit.


    "Oh really, hahaha!" I guessed it right. "Well I gotta speak from the head then, you bastards!" She''s a tiger, so why would she be so submissive?


    But there was one person here who was silent. "Uhm..." It''s Soumis.


    "What is it, Soumis?" He was pretty silent the whole time.


    "I wanna know everything, Tiga¡­" He meekly asks. "I thought you said you''ll tell everything."


    [Ah, so he''s impatient.] I can relate to that.


    "Yeah, Tiga." I look at her. "We can have fun and festivities afterwards, but we need to know about everything first. What''s happening?" I need to know.


    Tiga took a breather. "Nyaaa..." She looks aloof to it all before looking at us with¡­


    A smile.


    "With pleasure." A vicious smile.


    "He enslaved me for long enough, time for me to have my revenge." The smile of a predator thinking of his prey.


    One that hurt her pride and wants to take it back.


    ""Tell us!""


    Finally it''s here.


    "Hahaha..." Tiga is savoring it all, and then stares at Soumis. "Yo Soumis, I saw someone interesting before." She told him.


    "A young elf girl with light pink hair as opposed to your hot pink. Who was she again?" She asks with a grin.


    [Wait, what she on about?] Only one person fits that description...


    "...You mean Kim?" Yes, her. "What do you want with that child?'''' Soumis asks.


    "I saw her when I first left, she fits the description very well." She told me with a devious smile. "Is she still here?"


    Soumis nods.


    "Good, bring her here." Tiga leans forward. "It''s for her own sake as well."


    Soumis was obviously creeped out by this. "Uhm...sure." But still he followed her orders and left to get her.


    Once Soumis left the room, I stared at the only other person here in this room. "Tiga, why do you want a kid like Kim to be here?" I am sweating, "She''s a kid, why does it have to do with all this?" But Tiga did not let go of that big smile.


    [...What the hell is happening?] Is the temple connected to Pucki somehow? Is Jshovenne somehow involved in all of this?


    [I feel like I''m gonna uncover something horrific.] My stomach is curling.


    "I promised to tell you all about everything right?" She continues. "It seems that you''re on the same side as that handsome monster, young monster, and powerful beauty that defeated me the night before right?"


    [She must mean Kumo, Itia, and Gabril.] It could only be them, so I nod.


    "I knew it." She looks at me and rubs her forehead. "To be honest you''re the most monstrous one I''ve met so far, Morus. I''m completely terrified of you. But I know that fear is good because I know you can take Pucki down. I''d rather be terrified with you than be happy with him." Tiga looks at me with complete determination.


    "There''s a reason why they tried to kill me, Morus. I''ll tell you all." And then¡­


    She lists them all.


    "Why Pucki wanted this brothel so much."


    "Okay then¡­" I''m intrigued.


    "The cause of the recent string kidnappings."


    "Wait, they''re involved in that too?" That is extremely concerning.


    "The hooded people adopting elf and beastmen orphans."


    "Hooded people...wait isn''t that what Kim was shouting about?" ''Hooded bastards'' she called them.


    [So this is why she''s involved¡­.shit.] But even this I don''t have to process yet as the madness continues.


    "How the Chamberlain Jshovenne and Pucki are pulling all of this."


    "The worst fucking combination." I grit my teeth in anger knowing two of the people I hate are both working together.


    Then¡­


    "How the Kurumi church is the reason behind all of this."


    This is what surprised me.


    "What?!" My jaw dropped.


    [Kurumi?! What the hell do they benefit from this?!] My brain is in scrambles.


    But this is not even the final one.


    Nope.


    "And lastly..." She begins to tell and at the same time¡ª


    Knock! Knock!


    "I''m here~" Soumis is back. "I brought little Kim with me here."


    "Hi..." Kim tells shyly.


    But I did not even care right now.


    "........" My mind was blank.


    The knocking along with Soumis and Kim''s voice overlapped with what Tiga had said.


    I heard everything.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ...


    After a long and deafening silence. "...Can you tell me again?" I finally said something.


    "Okay." Tiga sighs, and everyone listens. Including me.


    Making sure everyone heard what she said.


    "How one abandoned house up for sale is the nexus in all of this conspiracy."


    ???


    Back in the Starting Point Inn.


    "Wooo! What a good night!" Marina stretches her arms high after cleaning one of the tables.


    She looks around to see the tavern all empty now as the tavern service is about to close for tonight as the people that rented a room go upstairs and the rest leave with a full belly.


    "Once again thank you all for your help during this night. We had great success thanks to you all. Itia, Gabril, Kumo, thank you." Marina bows.


    "It is no problem Marina." Kumo response.


    "Yes, it was fun tonight." Itia as well.


    "It''s tiring but I had a great time." Lastly, Gabril.


    "Really, thank you¡ª" But then¡­


    A heavy hand landed on Marina''s shoulders. "Hahaha no thanks for me?!" It''s Leonon.


    "I always thank you in my heart Leo, so it''s no need." She shoo him off.


    And then, "How about me!" It is the jolly Mary''s turn.


    "Well you kept playing with Itia and that Rudas girl instead of working!" Marina exaggerates her voice. "Otherwise you''ve been such a good girl lately Maria dear." She rubs her head.


    "Ey! No fair what about me?!" Leonon pushes for equality afterwards and fails.


    Right now the atmosphere is very bright and pleasant, with everyone getting along. But there is one crucial factor missing in this.


    [[[Morus.]]]


    Everyone is thinking about Morus.


    [Sigh when will she be back¡­] Marina thought.


    [It''s almost time for bed now, and she still hasn''t come back¡­] Marina looks at Leonon and both faces go red as they quickly avoid contact.


    [Sigh, we''re waiting for Morus to come back and have sex with the three of us¡­how immoral.] Marina quickly push this thought out of her mind as she grabs a broom and continues cleaning.


    But then, eventually,


    Ding!


    The door ring opened and she came back.


    "Morus¡ª!" Marina immediately drops the broom and goes to meet her but she froze.


    "Morus¡­?"


    Morus''s atmosphere is totally different right now.


    "Morus-sama?"


    "Mori-sama..."


    "Mori-nee??"


    "Mori-san¡­."


    Everyone felt it too.


    [She''s terrifying right now¡­] Marina''s legs can''t move from the aura she''s giving out.


    And then, behind the scary Morus comes along three other people, one of them she recognizes.


    "Soumis! It''s you and the other two¡­?" One is an elven child with a similar hair color to Soumis, the other a beastmen with weird patterns all over her.


    Then¡­ "W-what¡ª!" Kumo bursts in anger. "What did you do to Morus-sama¡­!"


    "Wait¡­!" Soumis immediately comes forward. "Morus has something to say!" And Kumo stops.


    "..." Morus''s eyes moved to look at Soumis before she finally spoke once more.


    "All of you. Meet up." Morus said.


    "What¡­?" Marina was confused.


    "Meet up!" Morus shouts, and everyone listens.


    "Everyone¡­" Soumis tries to explain to everyone. "Morus wants everyone to come together and explain the situation using the two girls behind me."


    Everyone was confused, including Marina.


    [So no sex tonight huh¡­]


    Chaaruzu_Corner


    hey everyone, me here! 6626 words. My god, I made another monster, and 666? Is this a coincidence or divine intervention? I dunno. But anyways wow! There has been a lot of eureka moments in this chapter. When I first started this one did you know that I was afraid that this chapter might be too short? :p hahahaha xD but yeah. I thought a lot of stuff like the Norkin and Garmann part, that was initially just filler the jump of Morus starting and finishing her operation of Tiga not so jarring. Like a jump cut before and after thing. But it became so much more xD I literally just thought of it on the spot, with no plan for it before I wrote it lol.


    Ah the beauty of writing. It''s really amazing sometimes xD but yeah. Everything in detail will be told next chapter, but you guys have been given the parts to the whole conspiracy in this one, so come up with your own theories ;) I''ll love to read it ;P but yeah, what do you guys think of the conflict? Is it good? Bad? I wanna know :) but yeah. Arigatou and thank you so much! :3 :P ;D